THE 
 
 NULLITY OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 OF 
 
 QUEEN VICTORIA 
 
 IN IRELAND, 
 
 OR 
 
 THE POPE 
 
 THE VIRTUAL RULER OF THE LAND. 
 
 BEING AN EXHIBITION Of 
 
 THE LAWS OF THE PAPACY, 
 
 SET UP BY THE ROMISH BISHOPS TO SUBVERT 
 THE AUTHORITY OF THEIR 
 
 LAWFUL SOVEREIGN, 
 
 IN 1832. 
 
 EEV. ROBERT J. M'GHEE, A.M., 
 
 MINISTER OF HAROLDS-CROSS CHUKCH, DUBLIN. 
 SECOND EDITION, GREATLY ENLARGED. 
 
 " Atque ego ut vidi, quos maximo furore et scelere esse inflatnmatos sciebam, cos 
 nobiscum esse et Roma? remanisse ; in eo oinncs dies noctesque consumpsi, ut quid 
 agerent, quid raolirentur, sentirem ac viderem ; ut quoniam auribus vestris propter 
 incredibilem magnitudinem sceleris, rainorem fldem faceret oratio mea, rera ita 
 comprehenderem, ut tune demum animis saluti vestraj provideretis cum oculis 
 maleficium ipsum videretis." Cicero, in Catal. II. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 MESSRS. SEELEY AND BURNSIDE. 
 
 GRANT AND BOLTON; TIMS; CURRY AND CO., DUBLIN. 
 
 MDCCCXLI.
 
 DUBLIN : 
 PRINTED BY THOMAS I. WHITE, FLEET STREET.
 
 LETTER DEDICATORY 
 
 TO THE 
 
 QUEEN'S MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY. 
 
 MAY IT PLEASE YOUR MAJESTY, 
 MADAM, 
 
 An assured conviction, that the following 1 work 
 is worthy the attention of the Sovereign of this great 
 Empire, is the only plea that can be offered by the Editor 
 for presuming thus to approach your most gracious 
 Majesty, to lay it without your royal permission, at your 
 Majesty's feet. A brief compendium of the facts and 
 documents which it contains, can alone therefore with 
 propriety constitute that dedication, which it is humbly 
 trusted, the nature and importance of those facts and 
 documents will seem to your most gracious Majesty 
 sufficient to justify. 
 
 It is well known to your Majesty, that since the Re- 
 volution which placed a Protestant dynasty on the British 
 throne, until the year 1829, Roman Catholics were ex- 
 cluded from political power in this empire. That the 
 laws which guarded the church and constitution of 
 these realms from the attacks of the Papacy, began to 
 be gradually relaxed in the reign of your Majesty's Royal 
 Grandfather, George III. and that in the reign of your 
 
 2067449
 
 Majesty's Royal Uncle, George IV. all the barriers that 
 protected our Protestant Institutions were levelled in 1 829. 
 The efforts made on the part of the Papacy to attain 
 this power, and those on the part of Protestants to resist 
 them, occupied, as is known to your Majesty, a large 
 portion of the history of this empire for many years ; 
 and the grounds of this resistance on the part of Pro- 
 testants is the first subject that is to be recalled to your 
 Majesty's grave and gracious consideration. They were 
 principally these that Popery assumed a right on the 
 ground of religion, to denounce and persecute all Pro- 
 testants as heretics as rebels against the authority of 
 the Pope, whom they blindly and blasphemously call "the 
 Vicar of Jesus Christ on earth," and who therefore has a 
 right to the submission of all who call themselves Chris- 
 tians, as your Majesty's Representative is entitled to that 
 of your subjects. That therefore the Pope had a 
 divine right to invade the liberties of Protestants to 
 take possession of all their property, if it had been for- 
 feited in these realms to seize on the revenues of the 
 church to overturn the Protestant establishment to 
 undermine the Protestant government to subvert the 
 Protestant throne to restore the Papal domination in 
 England and by a combination of secular and eccle- 
 siastical power, to compel the submission of all Protes- 
 tants to his will. It was also believed that Popery still 
 continued to maintain the principle, that no faith is to be 
 kept with heretics that all promissory oaths, whether 
 of allegiance or any other description, could be dispensed 
 with at pleasure by Papal ecclesiastics, and that therefore 
 political power could not safely be entrusted to their 
 hands ; for that they merely pretended to seek for an 
 equality of civil power, that they might attain ecclesias- 
 tical and political domination.
 
 Against all these imputations the members of the Pa- 
 pacy, and especially the Papal ecclesiastics and dema- 
 gogues loudly and solemnly protested. They were exa- 
 mined before Committees of both Houses of Parliament, 
 and by Commissioners of Education in Ireland ; and by 
 every species of testimony which men could give, on their 
 asseveration and on their oath, they renounced all the 
 principles which had been imputed to them. 
 
 There were also several Laws and Canons of the Papal 
 church of the most intolerant and treasonable character 
 against Protestants and Protestant governments, on 
 which the Papal Bishops and professors were examined, 
 and the existence or operation of which they strenuously 
 denied on their word and their oath, resting their denial 
 chiefly on the alleged fact, that such Laws and Canons 
 were not, and could not be, in force in this empire, be- 
 cause never published in it under their authority ; but 
 admitting and establishing the principle, that wherever 
 such Laws and Canons were published under episcopal 
 authority, there they were necessarily put into operation. 
 
 Extracts from the Parliamentary documents confirm- 
 ing this statement constitute a considerable portion of this 
 volume, and are therefore derived from a source above 
 all suspicion and susceptible of demonstration, if your 
 Majesty should consider from the sequel that it were for 
 your Royal satisfaction to call for it. 
 
 In addition to the evidence given by the Papal Bishops 
 as to their not holding the principles imputed to them, 
 they adopted a mode of proceeding calculated not only 
 to silence objections, but to lull even all suspicion on the 
 subject. Having assembled in Synod, they published 
 on the 5th of January, 1826, a solemn declaration of 
 their principles given as they stated on oath, and ad- 
 dressed this not to Protestants, but to their own clergy
 
 and laity ; thus leading Protestants necessarily to believe, 
 that it could not be within the compass of human dupli- 
 city and falsehood, that the whole hierarchy of a church 
 which professed to call itself Christian, could openly 
 before the face of heaven and earth address a declaration 
 of certain sentiments and principles on oath to their own 
 clergy and laity, and yet maintain in their breasts doc- 
 trines directly the opposite of those to which they were 
 swearing ; much less that they could secretly instil them 
 into the minds of the very people to whom their oaths 
 were thus openly addressed. This solemn declaration 
 and oath is contained in this volume, p. 307. 
 
 Your Majesty can well believe that this must have 
 produced a powerful influence on the public mind. Ro- 
 man Catholics were enabled with every possible appear- 
 ance of justice to say, "How can you shut us out from 
 political privileges on a charge of being instructed in prin- 
 ciples, which the men who are our instructors deny before 
 us and before you on their oaths ?" And Protestants, what- 
 ever misgivings may have rested on their minds, however 
 they might have felt dissatisfied when they thought of 
 the awful records of Papal duplicity, or of the influence 
 of principles embodied in the Canons of a church pro- 
 fessing to be infallible and immutable in her faith, still 
 they could not charge the crimes of former ages on men 
 of the present day who denounced them, nor prove that 
 they held doctrines, when they denied them on their oath. 
 Therefore, though with a reluctance on the part of 
 England, as loud as any ever expressed by the nation to 
 any measure, the act of 1829 passed the British Senate, 
 and received the no less reluctant assent of your Majesty's 
 Royal Uncle, King George IV. 
 
 In the month of February, 1830, the Roman Catholic 
 Bishops again assembled in Synod, and issued another
 
 address denominated a Pastoral, to the priests and laity 
 of their own persuasion. This Pastoral breathed strongly 
 of gratitude to their Sovereign gratitude to the 
 British Parliament gratitude to the Duke of Welling- 
 ton, by whose instrumentality the bill of 1829 had been 
 introduced and carried, and promised an ample ful- 
 filment of all the hopes of tranquillity, charity, and 
 peace, which had been so lavishly held out by these 
 bishops as the result of the concession of political power. 
 It addressed the Roman Catholic laity with such smooth 
 and scriptural exhortations to loyalty towards their So- 
 vereign, and love to their fellow-subjects, that it was im- 
 possible to doubt, but that all the influence and power 
 of these bishops must be devoted to produce these 
 dispositions, which they so openly and earnestly impressed 
 upon the people. 
 
 As to themselves, they professed a determination for 
 ever afterwards to abstain from all interference in poli- 
 tical matters, and they earnestly exhorted their priests to 
 follow their example. Their Pastoral seems a pattern 
 of gratitude, of loyalty, of charity, of episcopal care for 
 the peace and prosperity of the land. It is found, p. 326. 
 
 In the interval between the year 1830 and 1835, Ire- 
 land presented any thing but a picture of that tranquil- 
 lity, an outline of which had been so graphically sketched 
 by the Papal hierarchy as the result of the concession of 
 political power. The Clergy of the Established Church 
 were persecuted with unrelenting hostility all of them 
 deeply injured in their property many totally deprived 
 of it, and compelled to subsist on alms, numbers obliged 
 to fly from their flocks and shut tfp their churches, and 
 several of them savagely murdered ; among the last were 
 some who were patterns of Christian benevolence to all 
 around them. This might have been difficult to account
 
 viii 
 
 for, if the bishops of the Church of Rome had preserved 
 even the semblance of maintaining the spirit of their 
 pastoral addresses. But how had your Majesty's Royal 
 mind been shocked, could you have seen, that the men 
 who were foremost in the movement of intolerance and 
 persecution the men who openly avowed their most 
 unrelenting hostility to the Protestant church the men 
 who openly stimulated the people to its overthrow, were 
 those whose names had been subscribed as bishops to the 
 Pastoral of 1830, and who in their printed declaration 
 of 1826, had pledged their solemn oath that they would 
 never attempt to " weaken or disturb the Protestant 
 religion and Protestant government in Ireland," 
 
 Charity had induced the supposition, that these indi- 
 viduals were exceptions to the body of the Papal hier- 
 archy, and that there were few to be found among them, 
 who could so violate the sanctity of episcopal professions, 
 and the sacred obligation of an oath. But in 1835 it 
 pleased God to bring to light certain facts, of which a 
 summary is now submitted to your most gracious Ma- 
 jesty's consideration. It is to be laid with deep regret 
 before your Majesty. That the whole body of the Papal 
 hierarchy had been for twenty-seven years before, se- 
 cretly drilling their priests in the worst principles that 
 had ever been imputed by Protestants to the Papal 
 church ; and that while they were giving the evidence, of 
 which extracts are printed in this volume, before Com- 
 mittees of both Houses of Parliament and the Commis- 
 sioners of Education, they were secretly instilling into 
 their priests, and training them to instil into the people, 
 the very principles which they were denying on their 
 oath, and the very Bulls and Canons, of which they had 
 not only denied the principles, but which they swore had 
 not been received, and never would be in this country.
 
 It is to be also most painfully submitted to your most 
 gracious Majesty, that the awful falsehood of the testi- 
 mony of the members of the Papal hierarchy, who had 
 given evidence before the Committees of Parliament and 
 the Commissioners of Education, was proved by these 
 facts to have belonged alike to the whole body ; and that 
 they were thus convicted of the almost incredible dupli- 
 city and treachery, of having addressed in the year 1826 
 the solemn declaration and oath to their priests and laity, 
 renouncing under this most sacred sanction, in the pre- 
 sence of the Protestants of this empire, the very prin- 
 ciples, which it is now demonstrated that they had been 
 for years before, and ever since, secretly training those 
 very priests to instil into the hearts and minds of their 
 poor deluded people. 
 
 It is also to be submitted with deep regret to your 
 most gracious Majesty, that, after the political power had 
 been granted, which was purchased at the price of these 
 crimes ; and after the smooth professions of gratitude 
 and loyalty, which the Papal hierarchy held forth in 
 their united Pastoral of 1830, even the very next year 
 in the metropolis of Ireland, from which they had 
 issued this Pastoral, the Synod of Papal Bishops of the 
 Metropolitan Province, who had signed this very Pastoral 
 the year before, enacted their provincial statutes, suited 
 as they said to the state of the country. In these they 
 secretly fulminated the sentence of excommunication 
 against every Protestant in the empire, from the throne to 
 the cottage, to whom, in their Pastoral the preceding year, 
 they had made such loud professions of loyalty and love. 
 
 They set up afresh the standard of secret instruction, 
 in which they were to drill their priests to direct the 
 consciences of the people. The questions of their secret 
 conferences were brought to light ; in these all the 
 
 A3
 
 principles of intolerance and persecution, which they 
 had so often and so solemnly denied on their oath, were 
 distinctly set forth, and proved to be maintained among 
 them, as the standard principles of their religion ; and 
 to consummate and crown their treachery and their 
 crimes, they added to this standard, a code of Papal laws 
 never before published within these realms, in which the 
 identical Laws and Bulls, on which they had been ex- 
 amined, and which they had not only denied, but de- 
 nounced as execrable and treasonable, and calculated to 
 " drench our streets and our fields in blood," were all set 
 forth ; they set up this code of laws under their epis- 
 copal authority, and thus put them into force and opera- 
 tion over all the Roman Catholic laity, whom they call 
 not your Majesty's subjects, but their own subjects in 
 the country. This is that code exhibited in this volume, 
 which is now laid with the most deferential loyalty and 
 reverence at the feet of your most gracious Majesty, 
 and which justifies the title of this book, " The Nullity 
 of your Majesty's Government in Ireland, or the Pope 
 the Virtual Ruler of the Land." 
 
 If these pages should ever be honoured by your Ma- 
 jesty's perusal, and that at the first glance the very title 
 should excite your royal displeasure that it should 
 occur to your Majesty to think, what must be the au- 
 dacity of him who dares to assert, that your royal go- 
 vernment is nullified in any part of your dominions, 
 and superseded by the laws of a foreign despot. 
 
 Most gracious Sovereign, just and righteous were 
 your royal indignation, if there could be found a subject 
 in your empire who dared to make such an assertion 
 contrary to the truth. 
 
 But Oh ! Madam, if the facts that are stated in this 
 volume be indeed the truth, then the writer throws
 
 XI 
 
 himself, with the most implicit confidence, on the justice 
 and wisdom of his gracious Sovereign, while he submits, 
 that if it wears the semblance of audacity, even openly to 
 name the crime What must be the guilt of those who 
 dare to perpetrate it! who dare to set up laws to alienate 
 the allegiance of your Majesty's subjects laws of in- 
 tolerance, of persecution, of confiscation, of treason, and 
 of slaughter to kindle the flame of intestine war in 
 your dominions, and to shake the very foundations of 
 your throne ! ! 
 
 Your Majesty's gracious consideration is now most 
 humbly entreated to those laws, as they are briefly 
 sketched in this volume. Translations of several sections 
 are given, and the original laws themselves are to be 
 found at the end of the volume. 
 
 The first in this volume from pages 40 to 66, is the 
 BULLA C(EN.& DOMINI a Bull by which all Protestants 
 are excommunicated as accursed heretics ; but above all, 
 your most gracious Majesty, and all the authorities ap- 
 pointed by your Majesty, whether in the Church or State. 
 Your Majesty's lawful authority, as the Protestant 
 Sovereign of these realms, clashes with the usurped au- 
 thority of the Papal tyrant, who claims that jurisdiction 
 over both persons and things, which justly belongs to 
 your Majesty ; therefore your Majesty, and all the au- 
 thorities constituted under your Majesty, are the chief 
 objects of denunciation by this Bull. This Bull, the 
 Papal Bishops admitted, could not be published in your 
 Majesty's dominions, as being in collision with the con- 
 stituted authorities of the country ; they swore it would 
 leave nothing at rest even in a Papal State ; they 
 swore it never had been received, or would be received 
 in Ireland ; but even while they were swearing this 
 openly to the nation, they had it in force and operation
 
 xii 
 
 privately, in the instructions by which they trained their 
 priests to direct the consciences of the people ; and when 
 their code of laws is published, it appears cited as the 
 standing law of their church in various places, and as a 
 law of known and acknowledged obligation. 
 
 The next law translated here, which these Papal 
 Bishops have set up against your Majesty's government, 
 is a Papal Bull for the restitution of all forfeited pro- 
 perty taken in an unjust war, entitled " UKBEM ANTI- 
 BARUM, pages 67 to 98. The Bull itself sufficiently de- 
 clares, that property taken by heretics from members of 
 the Papacy, whether lay or ecclesiastical, is not to be 
 protected by any species of covenant, or of prescription, 
 but is to be restored to its original possessors a law 
 which repeals, in the principles and consciences of those 
 who are guided by it, the acts of settlement of property 
 in Ireland, and reduces it only to a question of safety or 
 convenience, when the system of plunder provided for by 
 the hierarchy in principle, shall be practically carried into 
 effect by the population. 
 
 The next law, given as set up by the Romish hierarchy, 
 is the most awful in the calendar of the canons of Papal 
 persecution. It is the THIRD CANON OF THE 4TH LATERAN 
 COUNCIL, pp. 99 to 147. The Papal Bishops have set it 
 up, as your most gracious Majesty will see, for the ex- 
 press purpose of authorising the extermination of Pro- 
 testants out of their respective dioceses. The very indi- 
 vidual Bishops who have authorised its publication for 
 this purpose, were those who had been most particularly 
 examined on this very canon by the Parliamentary Com- 
 mittees, and who had, by every species of assertion and 
 evasion, on their word, and on their oath, denied its 
 being in force, and attempted to throw doubts on its 
 authenticity. They confessed that if in force, it would
 
 xiii 
 
 " upturn the foundations of society, and drench our streets 
 and our fields in blood.'' But the very next year, after 
 they had published their smooth pastoral of charity and 
 peace, they set it up as their own authority, cited by 
 the Pope, whose code of laws they published, for exter- 
 minating Protestants out of their dioceses. 
 
 The next law of these Papal Bishops is one for the 
 establishment of the Inquisition in Ireland, pages 148 to 
 162, entitled " ELAPSO PROXIME." The nature of this 
 law, the authorities of Popes by whom it is enforced, 
 and the abominable principles of tyranny and torture 
 which it exhibits, are such as evince too clearly the dis- 
 position of those who have set it up ; and nothing but 
 the unanswerable fact, could convince your most graci- 
 ous Majesty that there were men to be found, the sub- 
 jects of a British Sovereign, who could dare to set up 
 such laws within your Majesty's dominions. 
 
 The next law which is humbly submitted to your 
 Majesty's notice, as set up by these Bishops, is one with 
 which neither the Committees of Parliament, nor the 
 Commissioners of Education seem to have been ac- 
 quainted. It is entitled " PASTORALIS REGIMINIS," 
 pages 163 to 198. It is the most express establishment 
 of the Pope's temporal authority in your Majesty's 
 realms, and the most direct annihilation of your Majesty's 
 dominion over your Roman Catholic subjects, that 
 can possibly be conceived. The writer would here 
 humbly implore your Majesty's gracious consideration 
 for the cruel and enslaved condition of your Majesty's 
 Roman Catholic subjects under this law ; and it is 
 humbly trusted that your Majesty will see through all 
 these statements in this volume, that the whole weight of 
 crime rests on the Papal hierarchy, and that so far as 
 the laity are involved, it is as being made the slaves, and
 
 XIV 
 
 in too many instances, the unsuspecting tools and dupes 
 of their most cruel taskmasters. 
 
 To understand the full power of this law, your Majesty 
 will be graciously pleased to observe, that one funda- 
 mental error of the Papal apostacy is this ; that instead 
 of preaching the gospel of our blessed Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ, and proclaiming free and full forgiveness 
 to sinners, through His glorious atonement for our ini- 
 quities, the Papal ecclesiastics claim to themselves the 
 power of offering sacrifices for sins, and forgiving men 
 their transgressions against God. This invests the 
 priesthood with supreme power over the consciences of 
 their poor victims, who blindly believe that their salva- 
 tion is thus in the hands of priests, and, therefore, they 
 only need to be sincere and conscientious religionists, 
 to be blind and devoted slaves. 
 
 But there is an engine of tyranny combined with this, 
 that most effectually rivets their chains, to which your 
 most gracious Majesty will please to lend your attention ; 
 and this is, that certain offences which are said to be of 
 greater magnitude than others, can only be pardoned, as 
 they pretend, by the higher authorities of the church. 
 There are some cases of sins which the priest has not 
 power to pardon, and these are " reserved" for pardon to 
 the bishop ; so there are some crimes of still greater 
 magnitude, which the bishop has not power to pardon, 
 and these are "reserved" to the Pope. So that your most 
 gracious Majesty will see the unfortunate condition in 
 which the poor culprit is placed, who has committed 
 sins which his priest cannot pardon, and which are thus 
 reserved to the bishop. Your Majesty can well suppose 
 the terror with which this poor creature, being refused 
 absolution by his priest, must go trembling as an extra- 
 ordinary criminal to the bishop. But if he has gone farther
 
 XV 
 
 still, and committed some crime which neither priest nor 
 bishop can forgive, and which is reserved .for pardon to 
 the Pope, your most gracious Majesty will not fail to 
 see to what a deplorable state of niind and conscience 
 such a miserable creature must be reduced. Your 
 Majesty's most tender commiseration would surely be 
 excited for your poor Roman Catholic subjects in Ire- 
 land, if you could know that any of them had fallen into 
 such a condition, that, while they firmly believe their 
 whole salvation depends on the absolution given by their 
 church, no priest, no bishop in Ireland could forgive 
 them, but they must go for pardon to the feet of the 
 Pope. Your most gracious Majesty will immediately 
 perceive how they must tremble to commit a crime to 
 which such a terrible censure was annexed by their 
 church, and how earnest they must be, in complying 
 with any command by which they could avoid such a 
 fatal extremity. 
 
 When your Majesty shall have condescended to con- 
 sider these facts, you will at once perceive the spirit and 
 tendency of this atrocious law, which is now submitted 
 most humbly to your Majesty's notice a law by which 
 they enact, that every individual layman who attempts to 
 impede, and, consequently, who refuses to submit to all 
 " mandates, citations, and provisions of the court of Rome," 
 is " smitten with excommunication, reserved to the Roman 
 Pontiff." The sentence of excommunication is pro- 
 nounced against him he is shut out of the pale of the 
 church and of salvation the priest cannot release him 
 the bishop cannot restore him no hope of deliverance is 
 there for his soul, till he bows at the feet of the Pope 
 for forgiveness. 
 
 Your gracious Majesty's wisdom will immediately per- 
 ceive that this law enforcing the mandates of the Papacy 
 on the Roman Catholic laity, under such a terrible
 
 xvi 
 
 penalty as this, invests the Pope with a direct temporal 
 jurisdiction over the consciences and the conduct of 
 every Roman Catholic subject of your Majesty, and this, 
 under such a power, that the sanctions of the whole statute 
 book of England sink into utter insignificance compared 
 with it. 
 
 The Pope cannot seize upon the property of a British 
 subject, and openly eject him from it the Pope cannot 
 seize upon his person, and deprive him of his liberty ; 
 but he seizes on his conscience he seizes on his faith 
 he seizes on all his hopes and fears as an immortal being, 
 and he bows them all at his feet to enforce his temporal 
 commands ; and if a man were a criminal, suffering the 
 penalty of imprisonment, under the sentence of one of 
 your Majesty's courts of law, he were a freeman, and at 
 large, compared with the miserable wretch who enjoys 
 all the personal liberty that British law can secure to 
 him, but who carries in his breast the terror of an ever- 
 living slavery, if he dares to disobey a tyrant whom he 
 believes to be the arbiter of the destinies of his immortal 
 soul. Let this law but be brought to bear, as the Papal 
 Bishops have set it up, on the consciences of the Roman 
 Catholic laity, and to all intents and purposes they are 
 slaves of the Pope, not subjects of your Majesty. That 
 foreign tyrant has set up an imperium in irnperio, 
 stronger than the British law, and higher than the 
 British throne ; which directly withdraws, when he 
 pleases to command it, the allegiance of your Majesty's 
 subjects, and transfers it to himself, and makes your 
 Majesty's authority a mere cipher, over all who acknow- 
 ledge his sway, in the heart of your empire. 
 
 O ! most gracious Sovereign, deign but to apply your 
 royal mind to the investigation of these facts, and your 
 Majesty will quickly perceive their importance, if it be 
 important to maintain, as God, we trust, will maintain,
 
 XV11 
 
 your gracious Majesty's throne for yourself and your 
 posterity. 
 
 The next Papal law is one, in which the principle that 
 is applied in the former Bull to your Majesty's Roman 
 Catholic subjects, is transferred to your Majesty, and to 
 all those who are placed in authority under your 
 Majesty, whether in the Church or in the State. It is 
 denominated THE BULL " PASTOR BONUS," pages 199 to 
 214. This law proclaims the plenitude of power in a 
 certain officer appointed by the Pope, to pardon all 
 species of crimes that human depravity can perpetrate, 
 and to delegate this power to others, as he does in Ire- 
 land. It differs in its mode of undermining your Majesty's 
 authority from that which preceded it. The former, 
 notwithstanding all the security of liberty and property 
 that British law can bestow, makes the Roman Catholic 
 who refuses to obey the Pope, a spiritual slave ; and the 
 latter, in defiance of all the penalties that British law 
 can inflict for crime, makes the most hardened criminal, 
 and the greatest traitor against your Majesty, a spiritual 
 freeman. 
 
 This Bull proclaims the power of this officer to pardon 
 the traitor, the outlaw, the murderer ; and not only to 
 pardon him, but to take him into the bosom of the 
 Papacy, to receive him into their religious orders, and 
 raise him to rank and dignities therein. But there are 
 some capital criminals whom this officer cannot forgive 
 there is one specially marked as pre-eminent in crime, 
 whom the Pope retains as a " case reserved" for himself 
 that criminal is your most gracious Majesty, being a 
 heretic. The heretical Sovereign, and all powers whom 
 that heretical Sovereign may appoint, must receive abso- 
 lution from their heresy solely from the Pope himself; 
 so that while crimes are specified in this Bull, the crime
 
 XV111 
 
 of heresy is beyond them all ; and while the vilest cri- 
 minals are marked in it, the most exalted heretic is the 
 most obnoxious criminal. 
 
 Your most gracious Majesty may be, perhaps, inclined 
 to smile, and treat with contempt the daring puny threat 
 of a Pope, in these days, proposing to grant pardon 
 to a British Protestant Monarch, for holding the faith 
 of Christ in opposition to Papal idolatry and supersti- 
 tion ; but your Majesty will perceive that it is not the 
 apprehension of the act, but the assertion of the principle 
 in which the guilt of this Papal law consists. It is not 
 intended to threaten or alarm your Majesty it was 
 little thought that it ever could be brought into your 
 Majesty's notice. But it is intended to erect a standard 
 of principle, in the consciences of your Majesty's subjects 
 who believe in the Papacy ; who, though they might 
 never anticipate the fact of the British Sovereign bow- 
 ing at the feet of the Pope for pardon for heresy, yet are 
 taught by this to believe the transcendent superiority 
 of Papal over Regal power ; and that, therefore, that 
 power is to be far exalted above it, in their consciences ; 
 and that their allegiance to the Pope, in forwarding all 
 that can advance his interest and his power in your 
 Majesty's dominions, even though against your Ma- 
 jesty's interest, honour, dignity, and crown, is but an 
 allegiance as much beyond that which they owe to your 
 Majesty, as the representative of God on earth is above 
 a human being. Therefore this Bull makes heretical 
 Sovereigns reserved cases for the Pope, and instils, in- 
 directly, the commission of any crime the Papal power 
 may command against your Majesty, with plenitude of 
 dispensations and forgiveness, for every atrocity his 
 servants can commit. 
 
 The last Bull which this volume contains, and to which
 
 xk 
 
 your most gracious Majesty's notice is humbly directed, 
 is called THE BULL UNIGENITUS, pages 215 to 221 ; and 
 it differs from the rest in this, that it has been acknow- 
 ledged by the Papal Bishops to be in force in Ireland, 
 even before they had printed it in their code of canon 
 law. In this, there is a direct invasion, not more of your 
 Majesty's government, than of the authority of God him- 
 self. In vain are poor Roman Catholics said to enjoy 
 liberty of conscience in the British empire here is a 
 denunciation against the use of their reason as rational 
 and immortal beings. They, their wives and children, 
 are not to dare to open the Word of Eternal Life. The 
 Lord Christ has commanded us to "search the Scriptures;" 
 here the Papal Antichrist interdicts the Sacred Volume, 
 and denounces all who dare to advocate it. And not 6"nly 
 does it thus invade the liberty of conscience of Roman 
 Catholics, but denounces both the right to read the 
 sacred Scriptures, and several of the fundamental prin- 
 ciples of the Protestant religion and dooms all who dare 
 to maintain them to the penalties of the church, to be 
 inflicted by Bishops and Inquisitors. 
 
 Having briefly sketched something of the nature of 
 these laws, which have been so treaspnably introduced 
 and set up within your Majesty's dominions, it seems to 
 be apprehended that the statement may exceed your 
 Majesty's belief. It is to be supposed, from the in- 
 credible atrocity of the fact, that your Majesty could not 
 believe that a body of men, professing to call themselves 
 Bishops, in a church professing to call itself Christian, 
 could possibly be guilty of such deliberate, confederated 
 falsehood and treachery, as to swear such oaths, to write 
 such pastorals, and yet secretly to instil such principles, 
 to perpetrate such seditious crimes, and set up such 
 treasonable laws. God forbid, most gracious Sovereign,
 
 XX 
 
 that your Majesty's young and royal mind should not 
 revolt with an instinctive horror from the very thought 
 of such a system of human treachery and guilt. But, 
 alas ! Madam, the sad experience of advancing years too 
 soon dispels the youthful dreams of confidence and hope 
 in man ; and happy are they who learn to take the testi- 
 mony of truth from the record of the Word of God. 
 There your Majesty will find the picture drawn by the 
 hand of Omniscience of that Mystery of Iniquity" 
 whose very being can only be maintained, in darkness, in 
 deceit, in treachery, in falsehood, in treason, and in 
 blood. Your Majesty will see God's own testimony of 
 an apostacy from the faith of Christ, of which some 
 characteristic marks are these : " Speaking lies in hy- 
 pocrisy, having their conscience seared with a hot iron 
 forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from 
 meats." 1 Tim. iv. 1-3. This volume, and any common 
 Papal prayer-book, will shew your Majesty in a moment 
 the original of the picture. 
 
 Your Majesty will also see the brand which God's 
 own hand has stamped upon the brow of this mystical 
 Babylon : 
 
 " Upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, 
 BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND 
 ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. And I saw the woman 
 drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood 
 of the martyrs of Jesus : and when I saw her, I wondered 
 with great admiration." Rev. xvii. 5, 6. 
 
 Here your Majesty beholds murder muffled in mystery, 
 wearing, as she walks abroad, the daylight robe of 
 charity and peace ; but plying all the while the secret 
 midnight dagger, till she reels back to her hiding-place 
 glutted with blood. Your Majesty cannot forget the 
 mine of mysterious destruction that once was laid be-
 
 neath the very footstool of the British throne the mysti- 
 cal volcano that was to burst and overwhelm in a moment 
 all that was great and noble in the empire. Your 
 Majesty remembers too, one Queen of England, whose 
 Papal throne presented a fearful commentary on the 
 text and one whose glorious maintenance of God's 
 eternal truth broke off the yoke of mystery, of murder, 
 and of slavery, from the neck of England, and established 
 that true and blessed form of faith, which called your 
 most gracious Majesty's royal family to the throne, and 
 which your Majesty is so solemnly pledged to maintain. 
 
 These prominent features of the fell apostacy of Papal 
 Rome, can be plainly seen, engraven too deeply in the 
 history of this great empire, forming a practical com- 
 mentary on divine Revelation. But who could dare to 
 lift the veil that hides the other deformities of this mys- 
 terious monster, and exhibit them to your Majesty? 
 Who could dare to lay before your royal notice the 
 horrible system of grinding, lacerating despotism, with 
 which the Papal priesthood bow the female heart to 
 slavery, with every feeling of its delicacy, wrung and 
 stretched upon the rack beneath their tyrant's feet ? O, 
 Madam, could your Majesty but know these horrors, how 
 would you bless the providence and grace of God that 
 placed your Majesty a Protestant Sovereign, on a Pro- 
 testant throne, though they were all breathing treason 
 and rebellion round your empire ; rather than a helpless 
 victim of priestly tyranny in a confessional, your royal 
 head bowed down in cruel slavery to a priest, even with 
 the diadem of Britain on its brow. How would your 
 royal bosom beat with sympathy as a Woman, a Wife, 
 and a Mother, for the wrongs, if your Majesty could 
 know them, which this " Mystery of Iniquity" inflicts on 
 females born under the yoke of the Papacy ! How 
 would your Royal bosom burn as a British Queen for
 
 the cruel slavery of your subjects ! But in this 
 as in its other crimes, its great security consists in this, 
 that the enormity of its guilt is too deep to be fathomed, 
 too dark to be explored, too horrible to be revealed, and 
 too incredible to be believed. Therefore, most gracious 
 Sovereign, it is to be expected, even from the ingenuous 
 feelings of your royal nature, that your Majesty will 
 shrink from the very thought that this volume of Papal 
 iniquity can be true. 
 
 But here, Madam, here is the happy confidence of ap- 
 proaching the Royal Presence. Where but in the Royal 
 Breast is bold and fearless truth to look for its sanction, 
 and hope for its appeal ? Truth is the very element that 
 encircles the throne of God, and those who bear their 
 delegated crowns and authority from him, then sway 
 their sceptres with the highest dignity and glory, when 
 they rise in firm resolve above the breath of human adu- 
 lation, determined to inhale that pure and holy atmos- 
 phere. Never was there a subject on which truth is of 
 more vital moment to a Sovereign and an empire never 
 was there one on which it can more confidently demand 
 and defy investigation. 
 
 It is not to be denied, most gracious Sovereign, that 
 your Majesty's confidential advisers are so identified with 
 members of the Church of Rome, in their political acts- 
 have so placed them in offices of trust and responsibility, 
 in your Majesty's Government, over your Majesty's 
 Navy, your Treasury, your Board of Trade, and even 
 in your Royal Council, that the truth of this volume 
 must involve them in a position that makes it imperative 
 on them, if it is in their power, to disprove it. If laws 
 of a foreign tyrant are introduced into your Majesty's 
 realm, to alienate the allegiance of your Majesty's sub- 
 jects, and organise a system of seditious and treasonable 
 opposition to your Royal authority awful must be the
 
 responsibility of those who would entrust the interests 
 of their Monarch into the hands of men who are bound 
 by those laws, and connive at, if not co-operate in that 
 sedition. Little does it avail whether indolence, or igno- 
 rance, or credulity, or perhaps personal interest, or party 
 zeal, or hollow liberalism, or indifference to religion, or 
 any other cause, should lead them in effect, to betray the 
 trust which the Royal confidence reposes in them. If 
 your Majesty's honour and dignity, and the most sacred 
 interests and institutions of your empire are betrayed, it 
 is of small moment to your Majesty, and to your faithful 
 Protestant subjects, whether they are betrayed by the 
 dupes or the accomplices of traitors. But your Majesty's 
 sagacity will easily perceive, that if the contents of this 
 volume be, as they are demonstratively, true, no statesmen 
 of any political opinions can be for a moment worthy of 
 your Royal confidence, who are either ignorant of these 
 laws, or who will connive at, or compromise with the 
 system of treachery and treason they unfold. Therefore, 
 if ever men on earth were called on to disprove a state- 
 ment, men of all political opinions, if they are only faith- 
 ful and loyal to your Majesty; but above all, your 
 Majesty's present confidential advisers are called on, by 
 every sacred obligation to investigate these facts which 
 are now laid before your most gracious Majesty ; and 
 your Majesty will see, if you are graciously pleased to 
 issue your royal directions on the subject ; or if, as it is 
 to be hoped, the spontaneous voice of Protestant loyalty 
 to their Sovereign, and duty to their God, will awaken 
 as one man all your faithful Protestant subjects, to de- 
 mand and insist on public investigation of these facts, your 
 Majesty will see how easily, and conclusively, and au- . 
 thoritatively the proof of them can be effected. 
 
 If your Majesty is pleased to order any of your confi-
 
 XXIV 
 
 dential advisers to take this book, and examine by the 
 records of Parliament whether the Papal Bishops swore 
 such oaths, and gave such evidence, and also whether 
 they issued such pastorals as are here recorded, when 
 they report to your most gracious Majesty, they must 
 authenticate these statements. 
 
 If, then, your Majesty is pleased to issue your royal 
 order to the learned Heads of your Universities, to Ox- 
 ford, Cambridge, Trinity College, Dublin, and demand 
 of them to investigate certain long concealed Papal books, 
 which have been lately deposited in their public libraries. 
 If your Majesty is pleased to direct them to report, for 
 your Royal satisfaction, whether their libraries contain 
 certain Bibles and Commentaries, which bear proofs of 
 being authorised by Papal Bishops, who have sworn 
 these oaths, and given this evidence, and issued these 
 pastorals such commentaries professing to be the inter- 
 pretation of the Scriptures of the Papal Church, and 
 inculcating anti-social, immoral, intolerant, persecuting, 
 and seditious doctrines of Papal power against heretics 
 they must report to your Majesty that they have. 
 
 If your most gracious Majesty is then pleased to direct 
 them to report, for your Royal information, whether they 
 possess a certain work of Papal theology, in which it is 
 said that these Papal Bishops have been training the candi- 
 dates for the priesthood in their Colleges, and the Priests 
 themselves in their secret conferences, to direct the 
 consciences of your Majesty's Roman Catholic subjects 
 in Ireland for many years past to report for your Ma- 
 jesty whether they have got in their possession the secret 
 Statutes of any of these Bishops, which it is proved they 
 have taken the greatest pains to conceal whether they 
 have got the Directories of these Bishops for the last 
 eleven years whether these contain the questions of the
 
 XXV 
 
 conferences as commanded by their statutes and extracted 
 from their theology, and which bring home this theo- 
 logy to them as their authorized standard for instructing 
 the people. The Heads of your Majesty's Universities 
 will report to your Majesty that they have these do- 
 cuments. 
 
 If then your Gracious Majesty is pleased to order that 
 these learned professors shall report to you the nature and 
 character of this theology, whether it is calculated to 
 instruct your Majesty's Roman Catholic subjects in prin- 
 ciples of true religion, of their duty to God, and to your 
 Majesty, and their fellow-subjects, or not. If your Ma- 
 jesty will command them to report for your Royal con- 
 sideration the questions of conferences proposed by these 
 Bishops, and the answers from this theology especially 
 in the year 1832. Those learned professors will report 
 for your Most Gracious Majesty's information, that this 
 same theology is a system of idolatry and superstition ; 
 calculated to train the population in principles of perjury, 
 obscenity, intolerance, persecution, and sedition, and 
 that no unfortunate people instructed in such principles, 
 could be trained in allegiance to any power but the See 
 of Rome. 
 
 If, then, your Most Gracious Majesty will direct these 
 learned men to report for your Majesty whether or not 
 it is demonstrated by these documents in their libraries, 
 that these Papal Bishops, after all their evidence, their 
 oaths, and their pastorals, have set up as an authori- 
 tative supplement to their theology, a certain code of 
 Canon Law, from which, extracts are made in this vo- 
 lume, now most humbly laid before your Majesty. If 
 your Majesty will be pleased to order them to report ' 
 whether the documents demonstrate, as is stated in this 
 volume, on the fullest evidence of these Bishops them-
 
 XXVI 
 
 selves, that Papal Laws published under episcopal au- 
 thority, are thus put into force and operation in the 
 countries where they are so published ; and whether or 
 not, the proofs in this volume and in other documents 
 lodged in their libraries, are just and substantial state- 
 ments of the doctrines of the Papal Church on this head. 
 These learned principals and professors must necessarily 
 report to your Majesty that this is the case. 
 
 Then if your Most Gracious Majesty will please to 
 order that they report, whether the Bulls and Canons 
 quoted in this volume, are cited as is stated from this 
 Canon Law, and whether the originals and translations 
 of these Bulls as given here, are correct according to 
 the authorized records of the Papal Church. These 
 learned professors will satisfy your Most Gracious Ma- 
 jesty that they are so. 
 
 Here it is submitted with the utmost deference to 
 your Most Gracious Majesty, that the point in which 
 your Majesty is most likely to be deceived is this : It 
 will be represented to your Majesty, that the construc- 
 tion put on the evidence, the books, the conduct, the 
 laws of the Papal hierarchy, is but the exaggerated 
 representation of Protestant bigotry, that nothing is to 
 be apprehended from these laws, even though they be 
 published that they can do no harm in England that 
 the Papal hierarchy are loyal men, and that the whole 
 is a misrepresentation, that it is illiberal, uncharitable, 
 unchristian, and totally unworthy of your Most Gracious 
 Majesty's consideration. 
 
 On this, then, it is submitted with the most implicit 
 confidence in your Majesty's wisdom and justice, that 
 when your Majesty applies your Royal attention to this 
 point of the case, the evidence will be the most full, the 
 most authoritative, and conclusive to your Royal mind,
 
 XXV11 
 
 that is to be furnished on any part of it. For allowing 
 to the fullest extent the truth of this representation, how 
 unfounded soever it be, your Most Gracious Majesty 
 has but to direct your confidential advisers, to inform 
 your Majesty whether the extracts from the report of 
 the House of Commons in the year 1816, as cited in this 
 volume, from page 247 to page 3(J6 be correctly taken, 
 and to direct them to state for your Majesty's satisfac- 
 tion, whether the documents in that report, as sent 
 from all the most confidential officers of the British 
 Empire, from the governments of all the states of 
 Europe are genuine, and to be relied on. They must 
 report to your Majesty that they are so that there are 
 no documents of higher authenticity in the records of 
 Parliament. 
 
 If your Most Gracious Majesty shall be pleased to 
 order them to report, whether your Majesty can place 
 any confidence in the judgment, the opinions, and acts 
 of all the Roman Catholic sovereigns and governments 
 of Europe whether they are ignorant of Popery 
 whether they misrepresent illiberally and uncharitably 
 their own Pope their own Church their own Hierarchy, 
 and their own Canon Laws and whether their opinions, 
 and the regulations of their governments, from the ex- 
 perience of ages and the practical knowledge of all their 
 kingdoms, is likely to mislead your Majesty's Royal 
 judgment. Your Majesty sees, there is but one report 
 that could be made on such a case as this. 
 
 Your Most Gracious Majesty has only then to direct 
 them, to state on what grounds the Papal Bulls, which 
 are not only prohibited, but execrated in the Papal- 
 states of Europe, are to be permitted to be published to 
 direct the consciences of your Majesty's subjects with 
 impunity in your dominions.
 
 Let them demonstrate, if in their power, how it is, 
 that certain Laws and Bulls which the Papal govern- 
 ments of Austria, Spain, Portugal, France, denounce as 
 calculated, if published in their territories, to subver 
 all subjection to sovereigns, to undermine all their go- 
 vernments, and to overturn all their authority, may 
 nevertheless be permitted full uninterrupted scope 
 throughout your Majesty's dominions. 
 
 Let it be proved to your Majesty's satisfaction, that 
 Bulls, as for example the Sulla Caince Domini, which even 
 the Irish Papal Bishops themselves admitted would be in 
 collision with your Majesty's authority, which they con- 
 fessed would leave nothing at rest even in a Papal state, 
 the publication of which in Spain, and in France, and 
 in other countries, has been denounced as high treason, 
 for which Bishops have been banished and deprived of 
 their Sees ; let it be proved how this Bull can be pub- 
 lished by the Bishops in these realms, for the Priests to 
 govern the people, with safety to your Majesty's Royal 
 government and dignity, and the Institutions of your 
 Empire. If it is calculated to overthrow the authority 
 of Sovereigns who bow to the Papacy, how must it affect 
 the Empire of a Sovereign whom it denounces, and ac- 
 curses as an excommunicated heretic ! Let the testi- 
 mony, not of a Protestant, or an opponent of the Papacy, 
 but of the Pope's own auditor, Cardinal Erskine, as 
 found in page 304, be added to the proofs in this volume, 
 that this Bull is always enforced wherever it can be 
 enforced, and then let it be reconciled to fidelity to your 
 Majesty, to any principle that ought to animate the breast 
 of any loyal subject, much less of those to whom your 
 Gracious Majesty entrusts the government of your 
 Empire, to permit the publication of this Bull within 
 your Majesty's dominions.
 
 It ought likewise to be demonstrated to your Most 
 Gracious Majesty, with reference to the Bull Super 
 Soliditate, which the Queen of Portugal peremptorily 
 prohibited the Papal Nuncio from publishing in her 
 kingdom, which her Prime-minister peremptorily refused 
 permission to publish ; how any Prime-minister of your 
 Majesty can reconcile it to his duty, to his Sovereign, or his 
 country, to permit this Bull to be published within your 
 Majesty's dominions, published too as it is, with the 
 avowed intention of establishing the infallibility and the 
 temporal authority of the Pope, and the universal sub- 
 jection of all Christendom to his power. 
 
 Your Most Gracious Majesty will perceive that all the 
 force of testimony on this subject is derived, not from 
 Protestants but Roman Catholics that it is not Pro- 
 testant misrepresentation, or party animosity, or bigotry, 
 or uncharitableness, or illiberality, as it is the fashion 
 with many to say, who are ignorant of these momentous 
 truths, and who hate them, because it is their interest 
 they should not be true, and who would, if possible, 
 conceal them from your Majesty's knowledge ; but your 
 Majesty will perceive that this is the calm, deliberate, 
 unanswerable testimony of Roman Catholics themselves, 
 with respect to their own ecclesiastical authorities the 
 policy the ambition of those authorities their schemes 
 for advancing their own interest and power, and over- 
 turning all civil and temporal Institutions that obstruct 
 their plans. 
 
 Your Majesty will see too, that this is not the testi- 
 mony of unlearned, illiterate Roman Catholics, but of 
 the highest authorities in all Europe. The Sovereign's, 
 the Parliaments, the Statesmen, the Law Officers of the 
 Crown, the Historians here are all their testimonies 
 given and proved in the regulations of all their govern-
 
 raents, their laws the barriers which they have been 
 compelled to erect in their own defence against the 
 plots and machinations of their own hierarchy. The 
 instruments used by that hierarchy are specified, the 
 names, the objects, the effects of the Bulls by which 
 they carry on their plans, are fully detailed ; and it is 
 perfectly clear, that the very documents forbidden, de- 
 nounced, and execrated by the Sovereigns and Govern- 
 ments of all Papal Europe, are now published and put 
 into active operation in your Majesty's dominions. They 
 are in progress openly, avowedly, towards (he overturn 
 ing all the most sacred Institutions within your realm, 
 and the avowed dismemberment of your Majesty's Em- 
 pire. And either the experience, the laws, and the his- 
 tory of all Papal Europe is a fable the documents fur- 
 nished by all the foreign ministers of England are false, 
 or your Majesty's kingdom is being organized and sub- 
 verted by a system of perfidy and sedition, of treasonable 
 Laws of the Papacy, which no Papal government in 
 Europe would tolerate for a single hour. 
 
 It is therefore, Most Gracious Sovereign, for the pur- 
 pose of maintaining your Majesty's authority, with duti- 
 ful, devoted loyalty, that your Majesty's faithful servant 
 and subject dares to assert, and to lay his assertion at 
 your Royal feet, as in this volume, that your Government 
 in Ireland is "a nullity," and that "the Pope is the virtual 
 ruler of the land." If the administration of justice in 
 your Majesty's dominions is necessary to the existence 
 of your government ; how is that government supported, 
 when crime evades the utmost vigilance of the law 
 when perjury, patronized, inculcated by the Church of 
 Rome, protects within the very precincts of your Ma- 
 jesty's Courts, the criminal whom the officers of justice 
 have at last with difficulty seized ?
 
 If the free choice of representatives of the people, is an 
 essential ingredient of the British Constitution, how is that 
 maintained under your Majesty's government, when the 
 nominee of a Papal Bishop can be returned for many of 
 the counties in Ireland, where a poor enslaved population 
 are driven at the beck of their Priests, to give as they 
 command, that vote, of which many of those poor crea- 
 tures have acquired the privilege, by the system of per- 
 jury, in which these Priests had trained them? 
 
 If conscientious subjection to your Majesty's Govern- 
 ment is the only security for true allegiance, how can that 
 Government be maintained, when the people are secretly 
 trained to hold your Majesty as an excommunicated he- 
 retic a vassal of the Pope, who are in rebellion against 
 your lawful Sovereign when the furious bigotry of the 
 Bishop, the Priest, and the Demagogue, are continually 
 stimulating the people to the utmost pitch of hostility to 
 your Majesty's Royal family, and your kingdom pro- 
 claiming in every public meeting and in every newspaper, 
 that neither justice, nor charity, nor any thing but hos- 
 tility, and cruelty, and persecution, are to be looked for 
 from England that the only hope for the nation is in 
 the casting off of your Majesty's Legislature in England, 
 and in establishing a Papal Parliament in this country 
 that is, a Parliament consisting of a set of men nomi- 
 nated to their power, and dependent for its continuance 
 on those who have given the evidence, and issued the 
 pastorals, and subscribed the oaths, given in this book, 
 and who have set up these foreign laws of persecution 
 and of treason within your Majesty's realm, under the 
 command of an antichristian foreign despot ; that is, in 
 plain words, that the Pope should take into his own 
 hands, the laws, the liberties, the properties, the lives of 
 all your Majesty's subjects, Protestant and Roman Catho-
 
 xxxii 
 
 lie in Ireland that he should make your Majesty's own 
 territory the fulcrum to plant a lever, to tear up your 
 authority by the roots to harass and perplex your go- 
 vernment to foment treason in every spot of England 
 and Scotland, where Romish slaves of the Papacy are 
 to be found, till a fit opportunity shall have arrived, for 
 putting your loyal Protestant subjects in Ireland to the 
 sword, and delivering up that part of your Majesty's terri- 
 tory to any foe with whom you could be engaged in war, 
 who would embrace with joy the opportunity of invading 
 and overwhelming your Empire. 
 
 These, Most Gracious Sovereign, are the plain honest 
 statements of truth, laid with all devoted submission and 
 fidelity at your Majesty's feet. And it is not in the 
 power of the learning and the talent of all the traitors in 
 these realms, nor of all the dupes, or tools, or accom- 
 plices of traitors, or of those who make base disloyal 
 compacts with them, to refute one tittle of it. 
 
 Your Majesty may perhaps demand why the writer 
 ventures to inscribe this volume to your Majesty, rather 
 than to the local authority appointed by your Majesty in 
 Ireland why it is not laid before the Representative of 
 your Royal person and Government there, whose duty it 
 is, to see that such a system of treason could not be car- 
 ried on, in that part of the Empire committed to his 
 charge. 
 
 Your Majesty's Royal wish on this subject has been 
 anticipated ; and that it may appear to your Majesty's 
 wisdom no light matter ; the first Edition of this book 
 was inscribed, with all due deference, to his Excellency, 
 the present Lord Lieutenant of Ireland ; and it was 
 placed, moreover, in his Excellency's hands and that 
 your Majesty may perceive that there was no deficiency 
 of respect and deference to his Excellency, nor any
 
 xxxm 
 
 failure of dutiful fidelity to your Majesty's Government, 
 the [Letter Dedicatory to the Lord Lieutenant is pre- 
 served in this Edition for your Majesty's inspection. But 
 whether his Excellency thought the work and the writer 
 too contemptible to notice whether the wickedness it 
 unfolded seemed beyond the limits of credibility to his Ex- 
 cellency whether he thought the crime too atrocious to 
 be committed, or the criminals too powerful to be pu- 
 nished or whether he condescended to think upon the 
 subject at all ; the result has demonstrated, that if any 
 good were to be hoped for the country, the facts must be 
 laid before some other power, than that of the Representa- 
 tive of Royalty in Ireland. For the very individuals of the 
 Papal hierarchy, who have put these laws into operation, 
 have been received and cherished in his Excellency's Court 
 the men who have dared to issue the sentence of excom- 
 munication against your Majesty and all your Protestant 
 subjects, not only in their published laws, but in their se- 
 cret statutes have been the principal attendants at the Vice- 
 regal Court, and guests at the Vice-regal table. And 
 your Majesty may see the pitch of audacity to which the 
 crime of these men has now reached, in this, that the direct 
 subversion of your Majesty's legislature, the dismem- 
 berment of your Empire, and the extirpation of the 
 Protestant Established Church, is not even affected to 
 be concealed, but the first cannon to be fired by your 
 Majesty's enemies, is to be the signal of Papal gratula- 
 tion, and Papal triumph. 
 
 At the time when the first Edition of this work 
 issued from the press, the facts were stated on the evi- 
 dence of documents then only in the possession of the 
 Papal hierarchy and Priests themselves, and of the 
 writer, so that if his Excellency, the Lord Lieutenant of 
 Ireland, had thought proper to investigate the case, he 
 
 b 3
 
 XXXIV 
 
 must have called on the writer to produce the documents 
 and prove the charges. But since that time, those docu- 
 ments have been lodged in the Universities. Your 
 Majesty can command the learning and talents of your 
 best Statesmen and Divines to investigate and report on 
 the case, and therefore it is on this ground worthy of 
 being laid before your Most Gracious Majesty. 
 
 And again, when the first Edition of this work was 
 published, the writer had only stated the facts on the 
 authority of the documents in his possession ; he knew 
 from the principles of the Papal Church, and the evi- 
 dence of their own secret books, the crimes they were 
 perpetrating and meditating by the publication of these 
 Bulls, Canons, and Decretals. But he did not know 
 that there was another source of proof which is calcu- 
 lated at once to bring satisfaction and conviction to your 
 Majesty's mind, and to the mind of every reflecting 
 person in the Empire namely, the judgments, the his- 
 tory, and the laws, of all the Papal governments of 
 Europe on the same subject, as given in the Report of 
 the Committee of the House of Commons ; their know- 
 ledge of the objects of their own hierarchy, and of the 
 publication of these Bulls in their respective Empires, 
 their vigilance, and the strict laws of their governments 
 resolutely to prevent the same. This subject, then, 
 which has engaged the attention of all the sovereigns of 
 Europe, seemed worthy of being laid before your 
 Majesty, most especially because if they are not all 
 totally deceived, it involves the liberties, the properties, 
 the lives, and the religion of your Majesty's subjects, 
 the stability of your Royal throne, the safety of your 
 Majesty's Empire. 
 
 With respect to the truth of the facts stated in this 
 book if the writer could be allowed to prove his fidelity
 
 xxxv 
 
 to your Majesty, he would desire to put the proof ou 
 this test. That the laws of England might be suspended, 
 as far as regards his person, and his life placed at your 
 Majesty's absolute disposal, and that in the face of those 
 who dare to concoct this system of wholesale treason 
 against your Majesty, and of those who are either so 
 criminally ignorant, or so interestedly base, as to wish to 
 deceive your Majesty on this case, your Majesty should 
 issue an order to them all, to find a man in the Empire 
 who would stand in your Royal presence, and produce 
 before your Majesty the secret books which are specified 
 in this volume, and disprove one single fact or document 
 it contains ; that he should place his life as the writer 
 would on the issue, and that the man who failed to es- 
 tablish the truth before your Majesty should be ordered 
 forthwith to the scaffold for his falsehood. There is not 
 a man within the precincts of your Majesty's Empire 
 would dare to set his life upon the stake ; nay, though 
 their character, their religion, the exposure of their 
 treason is involved, your Majesty will see, they have not 
 dared to come before the tribunal of public judgment to 
 meet the facts of the case ; conscious of their crimes, 
 they shrink with the instinctive terror of a guilty con- 
 science from the light. But if your Majesty's throne is 
 to be preserved for yourself and your posterity if the 
 British Empire is not to be totally overthrown your 
 Majesty's loyal subjects, to whatever denomination they 
 belong, must awaken from their ignorance and apathy 
 on this subject, to maintain the cause of their religion, 
 of their Sovereign, and of the laws and liberties of their 
 country. 
 
 It may be considered necessary to apologize for pre- 
 suming to inscribe to your Majesty a book expressing
 
 XXXVI 
 
 facts in language so strong and denunciatory as that 
 which is to be found in these pages. 
 
 It is true, Most Gracious Sovereign, that in these days 
 of hollow liberalism, when it is the fashion to call all 
 religions Christian, that bear the name of Christianity ; 
 it is very foreign from the popular taste to testify against 
 the Papacy, as a system not of Christ, but of Anti-christ. 
 Nevertheless, if the word of God bears that testimony, 
 it must be true, and " manifestation of the truth" is the 
 office of ministers of the Gospel. The word of God 
 pronounces woe " to them that call evil good, and good 
 evil." To put the gloss of seeming truth on falsehood 
 were a crime against the Majesty of God; and if this be 
 so, the presumption is, not to speak the truth. Nay the 
 daring presumption would be, to approach your Gracious 
 Majesty, and to offer to your Royal notice vice, covered 
 with the veil or drapery of virtue. Therefore, Madam, 
 however it may oppose the glozing fashion of the day, 
 duty to God and fidelity to your Majesty, demand that 
 perjurers and traitors be exposed and denounced, and 
 that their crimes be denominated, as they are, nothing 
 less than perjury and treason. If the statements in this 
 book be false, the least part of the offence is the language 
 in which it is expressed ; but if the statements in this 
 book be true, the force of language must fail for ever, to 
 express denunciation adequate to the atrocity of those 
 men, whose crimes are laid bare in this volume, as per- 
 petrated against God against their Sovereign, and 
 against the laws and liberties of her Empire. 
 
 There is one subject more which it is necessary to 
 anticipate. Those whose interest it is to endeavour to 
 conceal the truth from your Majesty's knowledge, and if 
 possible, to impose on the ingenuous and unsuspecting
 
 confidence of your Royal mind, will assert that this book 
 is written to stir up strife and kindle contention between 
 different classes of your Majesty's subjects, Protestants 
 and Roman Catholics that it is dictated by a feeling 
 of hostility towards members of the Church of Rome, 
 and therefore deserving 1 , rather of your Majesty's dis- 
 pleasure, than your Royal notice. 
 
 If the statements in it be true, your Majesty will see 
 at once, that malevolence, if it existed, could neither 
 create facts, nor forge truth as instruments for its pur- 
 pose ; therefore to disprove the facts, if they can be dis- 
 proved, and not to impeach personal character and impute 
 unworthy motives, is the way to bring conviction to your 
 Majesty's mind on the case. 
 
 But, Most Gracious Sovereign, so far from feeling hosti 
 Hty to the Roman Catholics of Ireland if the unworthy 
 writer of these pages were permitted to supplicate a boon 
 from your Majesty's Royal favour a boon,the best and rich- 
 est he could ask ; it would not be one of personal aggran- 
 dizement, of wealth or honour, but it would be a boon 
 and a blessing for the poor Roman Catholics of Ireland 
 It would be this, that your Majesty should issue your 
 Royal mandate, as some of your Royal predecessors have 
 done, that a certain number of faithful, able, devoted mi- 
 nisters of Christ should be selected in our Church, and 
 that they should go forth bearing your Majesty's special 
 Royal licence, to preach the Gospel of Christ with ho- 
 nest bold fidelity to the poor Roman Catholics of Ire- 
 land that they should go when and where they pleased, 
 into the Cathedral, the Church, or wherever the preju- 
 dices of the poor people would permit them to go, to 
 hear with the greatest readiness ; and that there, bearing 
 your Majesty's Royal licence, they should preach to the 
 poor Roman Catholics, that Gospel of our blessed Re-
 
 deemer that free and full salvation of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ, which their blind and guilty 
 tyrants and task-masters, their Bishops and Priests, will 
 neither let them read nor hear. That your Gracious 
 Majesty would proclaim to your poor enslaved and op- 
 pressed Roman Catholic subjects, that the Word of the 
 Holy God should be taught in the National Schools ; and 
 that if they chose to send their children there, they 
 should have protection from their spiritual tyrants, for 
 themselves and their poor families in reading the word of 
 their Creator. 
 
 Thus, O Gracious Sovereign, you would burst the 
 chains of Papal slavery, and crush the power of these 
 Papal Laws and Papal traitors, who enslave and lead 
 captive your Majesty's poor unhappy Roman Catholic 
 subjects. Thus, under God's blessing, would you eman- 
 cipate those, who are encompassed on every side with 
 spiritual tyrants, but on no side find a deliverer. 
 
 Thus, Madam, the blessing of God that once attended 
 Royal fidelity to his truth and cause, and rescued this 
 Empire from Papal slavery, again would bless your 
 Majesty, and deliver yourself, your subjects, and your 
 Empire from the dangers and horrors that surround 
 these realms. Thus, Most Gracious Sovereign, would 
 your Majesty's own laws and Government find power 
 and security at home and abroad, when they were main- 
 tained and corroborated by the laws and authority of 
 God ; and instead of having his righteous holy displea- 
 sure called down, as it is most justly to be feared, it 
 must be, by a criminal compromise with the Papal Apos- 
 tacy in taking down his Holy Word as the standard of 
 truth of education of moral government for the Em- 
 pire ; your Majesty's Royal Councils might look up 
 with joyful hope for the blessing of that God, whose
 
 XXXIX 
 
 word they honoured, and whose authority they main- 
 tained. 
 
 Great, perhaps, may be considered the presumption of 
 laying all these facts, and documents, and sentiments, 
 unpermitted before your Majesty. But O, Madam, let 
 it plead your gracious pardon, that they are so laid, with 
 the humble confidence of conscious truth. Being Com- 
 mitted to the blessing of Him who is greater than all 
 the Sovereigns of the earth, and commended in earnest 
 prayer to His direction, they are laid at your Majesty's 
 feet with the humble trust, that they may be attended 
 with that measure of success, which His holy will shall 
 vouchsafe to them, that they be made instruments in 
 his hands "for the advancement of his glory, the good of 
 his church, the safety, honour, and welfare of your 
 Gracious Majesty and your dominions." May it please 
 Him to make it instrumental, however remotely, in con- 
 tributing to the security of your Royal throne ! Long 
 may the crown of this united Empire encircle your Royal 
 brow ! May it descend with all the lustre with which 
 God has been pleased to adorn it, to your Majesty's pos- 
 terity ! and when He who conferred, shall call on you to 
 resign it, may your Gracious Majesty exchange it for a 
 crown " incorruptible and undented, and that fadeth not 
 away," through Jesus Christ our Lord ! This is the 
 earnest prayer of Madam, 
 
 Your Gracious Majesty's 
 Most loyal, faithful, and devoted, 
 
 But unworthy subject and servant, 
 
 ROBERT J. M'GHEE.
 
 DEDICATION OF THE FIRST EDITION. 
 
 TO HIS EXCELLENCY 
 
 LORD VISCOUNT EBRINGTON, 
 
 BARON FORTESCUE, LORD LIEUTENANT GENERAL, AND 
 
 GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND, &C. &C. 
 
 MAY IT PLEASE YOUR EXCELLENCY, 
 
 MY LORD, 
 
 If the title of this book is not justified by its contents 
 if a liberty is taken with the name and authority of our 
 most gracious Sovereign if any act of injustice is com- 
 mitted towards any of her Majesty's subjects, over whom 
 your Excellency has been placed as the representative of 
 her Royal Person and government then, my Lord, no 
 language can adequately express the audacity of the 
 individual who presumes to offer to your Excellency's 
 consideration a work, which, under such circumstances, 
 were worthy of your most severe displeasure and reproof. 
 But if, on the contrary, my Lord, it is an humble effort 
 of one of her Majesty's most loyal and faithful subjects, 
 to vindicate her Majesty's honour and government, as 
 the Sovereign of these realms, from the base conspiracy 
 of an order of men who make religion, which ought to be 
 the handmaid of loyalty and virtue, the instrument of trea- 
 son and every crime if it be a faithful, honest exposure 
 of a system, which, by the instrumentality of a perfidious
 
 xlii 
 
 policy which is called religion, seduces her Majesty's 
 subjects from their allegiance to their lawful Sovereign, 
 and transfers that allegiance to a foreign tyrant if it 
 lays before your Excellency, with plain and honest 
 fidelity, a tissue of iniquitous deceit and domination, 
 which is treachery to one class of her Majesty's subjects, 
 tyranny to another, and the fruitful source of misery 
 and ruin to them all if it exposes the real cause of the 
 miseries of that unhappy country, over which, in can- 
 dour, but with all respect, it must be said of your Ex- 
 cellency, or any Viceroy, that he has the misfortune to 
 preside if it exhibits to your Excellency's view the 
 reason why Ireland requires a vigorous administration of 
 the laws, and why it thwarts and impedes their execu- 
 tion why it mocks the wisdom of the legislative, and 
 paralyzes the arm of the executive authority why it 
 defies coercion why it contemns concession stamps 
 ignorance and folly on the one, and evades the imbecility 
 of the other if it exposes immediately the cause why 
 the rule of your royal Sovereign is reduced to a mere 
 shadow, and consequently that of your Excellency to 
 the mere shadow of a shade if it informs your Excel- 
 lency of a tissue of perjury which you could not have 
 imagined of crime of cruelty of treachery of in- 
 tolerance of sedition, which you could not have pos- 
 sibly believed to be connected with any system of pagan- 
 ism, much less of nominal Christianity then, my Lord, 
 there is no individual in the nation to whom this work 
 ought to be so commended as to your Excellency ; and 
 it is therefore most humbly submitted to your Excel- 
 lency's most grave and gracious consideration. 
 
 Your Excellency will perceive that it is very simple in 
 its construction. It consists merely of two parts First, 
 of a detail of Parliamentary evidence, of the accuracy
 
 xliii 
 
 of which your Excellency can easily be satisfied. Much 
 of it, no doubt, was given in your Excellency's presence, 
 and is to be found in the Parliamentary records, with 
 which your Excellency is familiar, and which are easily 
 accessible. The other part consists of a number of docu- 
 ments, the principles of which, and in some instances 
 the documents themselves, your Excellency sees, were 
 denied on oath by the men who gave that evidence ; the 
 atrocity of these principles it were impertinent to point 
 out. There cannot be a doubt that your Excellency 
 often revolved them in your mind ; and, while you could 
 not believe that there were any men on earth so base as 
 to entertain such principles, you have always considered 
 it most illiberal and uncharitable to impute them to the 
 persons who denied them even upon oath. 
 
 Your Excellency now can see and judge for yourself. 
 You know, my Lord, the high authority that records the 
 test of truth " He that doeth evil hateth the light, 
 neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be re- 
 proved ; but he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that 
 his deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought 
 in God." Your Excellency will admit the perfection of 
 the rule, and you now can judge of the force and power 
 of its application. It is clear that the character of these 
 men the truth of their oaths the nature of their prin- 
 ciples the whole system of their religion all that is 
 dear to them, is at stake. It is clear that the proof of 
 the case is put to a fair and honest issue. If these Popish 
 Bishops stand forward before the Roman Catholics 
 whom they enslave, and the Protestants whom they be- 
 tray, and produce the documents, I propose to redeem 
 their character their oaths their loyalty their prin- 
 ciples their religion and, if they succeed in their 
 effort, then the report of their success shall be laid
 
 xliv 
 
 before yonr Excellency, and I will confess with grief 
 and shame that I have been guilty of a gross mistake, 
 to whatsoever extent they may be able to prove the same, 
 and that I have presumed unworthily to call your Excel- 
 lency's notice to the subject I shall recall this book 
 from the press, and bow with all suitable contrition to 
 the just sentence of your Excellency's displeasure. 
 
 If Mr. O'Connell, for whom these Bishops and Priests 
 impose an annual tax on the affectionate credulity and 
 warm-hearted zeal of the poor Roman Catholics of Ire- 
 land, that they may maintain him, as the agent of that 
 seditious and insurrectionary spirit of hostility to that 
 Protestant government, which it is their aim to shake 
 off, and to that Protestant population whom they are 
 bound, as your Excellency sees, by their secret laws to 
 exterminate if Mr. O'Connell, ventures to take the 
 position of counsel for these Bishops, on the platform, 
 in the court of public justice, or to argue the case before 
 the bar of the House of Commons, and if he succeeds in 
 defending them from the facts alleged in this book 
 then, my Lord, let British statesmen still bow to his 
 dictation. Whatever may be said of their principles, 
 they will at least be rescued from the humiliating posi- 
 tion of being dupes of being imposed upon by the 
 patrons of perjury and sedition being made the pitiable, 
 though, it is to be hoped, unconscious instruments of 
 their Sovereign's danger, their own dishonour, and their 
 country's ruin. 
 
 But, my Lord, if your Excellency sees that these men 
 dare not venture upon the task of their own exculpation 
 if you see them shrink in conscious guilt from the pub- 
 licity of the platform, the press, the court of justice, and 
 the senate if you see that they skulk away in terror 
 from the fear of giving to their crimes the validity of
 
 xlv 
 
 public proof, by any attempt at a public vindication 
 then, my Lord, your Excellency will see tbe true posi- 
 tion in which you stand as the nominal governor, in her 
 Majesty's name, of Ireland your Excellency will see 
 that you are placed to govern a people whose spiritual 
 teachers instruct them to despise the laws you are to 
 administer, and to hate the authority you represent 
 you will see that your royal Mistress is proclaimed in 
 these laws, not only in common with her Protestant 
 subjects as an excommunicated heretic, but that the 
 poor Roman Catholics are to learn that she must bow 
 her royal head for pardon at the feet of the Italian 
 tyrant, that spiritual traitor that "man of sin, who 
 opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called 
 God, or that is worshipped," and who in the plenitude of 
 that blasphemy which is marked in the word of God as 
 engraven on his head, arrogates to himself the same 
 honour, power, dignity, and veneration as the Vicar and 
 Representative of the Lord of Heaven and Earth, which, 
 in a temporal sense, is due to your Excellency in this 
 nation, as Representative of our most gracious Sovereign 
 in this part of her dominions. 
 
 Permit me, with all due deference, to submit to your 
 Excellency's serious consideration how it can be possible 
 that a nation of men can be brought to submit to a power 
 which it is made their religion to hate how they can 
 be brought to pay any conscientious respect or obedi- 
 ence to laws which it is made their religion to trample 
 under foot how peace can be promoted when religion is 
 made the instrument of war, the handmaid of hatred, the 
 sower of sedition, the prompter of perjury, the mediator 
 of murder, the parent of every cruelty, and the nurse of 
 every crime ? 
 
 Is it, may I venture to submit to your Excellency, by
 
 xlvi 
 
 the compromise of virtue, that vice is to be eradicated ? 
 Is it by the compromise of honour, that disgrace is to be 
 averted ? Is it by the compromise of loyalty, that sedi- 
 tion is to be put down ? Is it by the compromise of all 
 morality and all religion, that the honour of God and the 
 happiness of man is to be promoted ? 
 
 And here, my Lord, whether we look at the temporal 
 or spiritual aspect of this case, may I humbly take per- 
 mission to submit to your Excellency how far you think 
 it justifiable that men shall impute to those persons who 
 feel called on, honestly and faithfully to expose the guilt, 
 the wickedness, and falsehood of the Church of Rome 
 principles of illiberal, uncharitable hostility to Roman 
 Catholics, and how far you think it justifiable that a com- 
 promise with the principles of this Church, and an ad- 
 mission that Popery is Christianity, should pass for 
 liberality of principle, and for Christian kindness and 
 charity to Roman Catholics. I most gladly avail myself 
 of that solemn sense of religion which public report as- 
 cribes, and I trust truly ascribes to your Excellency, to 
 entreat your grave consideration of this subject. 
 
 Without a tedious detail of the many awful idolatries 
 propagated among this unhappy people, I would just 
 mention one of such an authoritative standard, that no 
 question can be raised about it. 
 
 The present Pope sent over an encyclical letter to 
 the Romish Bishops of this country, nearly seven years 
 ago, viz. in 1832, in which he uses the following ex- 
 pressions : 
 
 " Now that all these happy circumstances may concur, 
 let us lift up our eyes and hands to the most Blessed 
 Virgin Mary, who alone has destroyed all heresies, who 
 fills us with the greatest confidence, or rather who is 
 the whole foundation of our hope"
 
 xlvii 
 
 Now, this letter, with these words so translated, and 
 so marked, was sold, and is sold at this day, under the 
 authority of the whole body of the Romish Bishops, as 
 of infallible truth, to the miserable Roman Catholics of 
 Ireland. 
 
 Now here is another principle of equal authority a 
 canon of the Council of Trent, the first on the Eucharist. 
 Sess. XII. 
 
 " If any one shall deny that in the sacrament of the most 
 holy Eucharist is contained truly, really, and substanti- 
 ally the body and blood, along with the soul and divinity 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ, and therefore Christ alto- 
 gether, but shall say that he is in it only as a sign, or a 
 figure, or a certere, let him be damned." 
 
 Now, permit me, as a Minister of Christ, while I lay 
 before your Excellency ihese two specimens of spiritual 
 darkness, and while I humbly submit this volume of im- 
 moral, anti-social, and cruel iniquity, permit me, with all 
 deference, to ask your Excellency whether you consider 
 that a man who truly believes the glorious gospel of our 
 blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ who knows 
 that his righteousness and his atoning blood are the only 
 refuge for a guilty sinner can, if he is faithful, compro- 
 mise his Master's truth ? can he, if he have that truth 
 in his own heart, cease to feel, and feeling, cease to 
 testify, on behalf of his fellow sinners, against the abo- 
 minable idolatry and superstition of these Popes and 
 these Councils ? Is it Christianity to take the crown off 
 the head of Christ and place it on a creature ? to sub- 
 vert the foundation laid in Zion, and call the Virgin 
 Mary " the whole foundation of the sinner's hope ?" Is 
 not that, my Lord, most awful idolatry ? Is it Christi- 
 anity to think that a Priost, by pronouncing a few caba- 
 listic words over a bit of paste, can embody into that
 
 xlviii 
 
 the Lord of Life and Glory, and then pretend to offer it 
 as a sacrifice for sin, and hold it up to be adored by a 
 poor, blind, and ignorant population ? Is this Christ 
 my Lord, or is it not an idol an Antichrist that pre- 
 tends to repeat the finished sacrifice of Immanuel, and 
 set up a wafer to be adored for the Lord of Glory ? 
 
 And now, my Lord, turn to the morals. Look at the 
 perjury at the sedition at the persecution at the 
 cruelty inculcated and exemplified in this book. Look 
 at the fruits of this faith look at the offspring of this 
 superstition. The country over which your Excellency 
 presides is an example " Si monumenta quteris cir- 
 cumspice" You cannot look, my Lord, nor can I show 
 your Excellency, in the press, the horrible obscenities of 
 these Bishops and Priests, with which, in their infamous 
 confessional, they overwhelm and enslave the minds of 
 the unhappy female population making slaves of the 
 wives, that they may more effectually enslave their hus- 
 bands, and slaves of the mothers that they may enslave 
 their children,. But what I can show, is enough to 
 ask your Excellency to pronounce in your own breast 
 what is the duty of any man in any station that calls him- 
 self a Christian and a Protestant. Are we, my Lord, as 
 ministers of Christ, to mock the name of truth, by pre- 
 tending to take the robe of charity to cover a criminal 
 compromise of truth, by leaving our fellow men to perish 
 in idolatries, in superstitions, and in crimes like these 
 which are revolting alike to religion and to humanity ? 
 Would Paul have done so, my Lord? Would Christ 
 have done so ? Is this the lesson taught us in our Bible ? 
 Is not apathy in such a cause dishonour to our God ? 
 Is not compromise with those who inculcate such a 
 system, a guilty participation in their crime ? 
 
 And now, my Lord, why do I venture to submit to
 
 your Excellency these reflections on tins subject ? Is it 
 that I would use an effort to injure my Roman Catholic 
 countrymen, as being their enemy ? to misrepresent 
 them to your Excellency ? My Lord, it is often a pain- 
 ful, but a necessary duty to take a public tyrant a 
 public traitor a public perjurer or a public villain, 
 and make him, as he ought to be made, a public ex- 
 ample to the world. But this is my testimony to my 
 poor Roman Catholic countrymen. I firmly believe 
 there are not on this earth a more patient, enduring, 
 affectionate, and grateful people in their own unsophis- 
 ticated natural character. I believe they would be good 
 tenants peaceable, hospitable, kind, and cordial neigh- 
 bours. I believe they would be loyal and devoted sub- 
 jects to their sovereign ; and, if they were trained to 
 habits of industry, and had employment, they would be 
 a prosperous and contented nation. But the dark 
 system of deep anti-christian iniquity, inculcated into 
 them in the shape of religion, by their Bishops and 
 Priests, brings them to the state in which they are. 
 Your Excellency has in this book some of the doctrines 
 and principles which are instilled into their ears you 
 have the lessons of their instruction, the reasons of their 
 misery, and the cause of their crimes. The remedy to 
 be applied to the people of Ireland collectively, is the 
 only remedy for man individually as a sinner the balm 
 of pure, holy, undefiled religion a faithful exposure to 
 the people of the iniquity of those tyrants and traitors 
 that enslave and corrupt them a faithful, bold trans- 
 lation and exposure of such Bulls as these, and such 
 theology as that of Dens a faithful exhibition of the 
 conscious guilt with which their task-masters shrink 
 from the proofs of their iniquity Christian fidelity 
 against the oppressors of the people, combined with
 
 1 
 
 Christian affection and kindness to the poor people them- 
 selves. These, my Lord, united with a faithful adminis- 
 tration of justice, a firm but temperate rule, an attempt 
 on your Excellency's part to fulfil the duties of your high 
 station, according to the language of that prayer offered 
 up in our Liturgy, in behalf of the representative of 
 royal authority these would afford a hope for the re- 
 generation of Ireland. I cannot more appropriately close 
 this address to your Excellency, than in the language of 
 the prayer to which I have alluded " That it may please 
 Almighty God to bless your Excellency, his servant, as 
 the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, and to grant that you 
 may use the sword which our Sovereign Lady the Queen 
 hath committed into your hand, with justice and mercv, 
 according to God's blessed will, for the protection of this 
 people, and the true religion established amongst us. 
 That He may enlighten you by his grace, preserve you 
 by his providence, and encompass you with his favour 
 That He may bless your whole council, direct and pros- 
 per all their consultations, to the advancement of his 
 glory, the good of his church, the honour of her sacred 
 Majesty, and the safety and welfare of her dominions." 
 That this prayer may be sincerely offered up and abund- 
 antly answered, and that your Excellency may be able to 
 give an account of your stewardship, exercised as in this 
 prayer, when you come to appear at the tribunal of the 
 King of kings, and Lord of lords, 
 
 Is the sincere and humble hope, 
 
 Of one who has the honor to be, 
 
 With all due respect, 
 Your Excellency's most obedient, and 
 Very humble servant, 
 
 ROBERT J. M'GHEE, 
 
 Minister of Harold's Cross Church, Dublin
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Nature and importance of this book Documents on which proofs 
 depend First meeting at Exeter Hall, 1835 Priests Direc- 
 tories By whom compiled and printed Coyne's catalogues 
 His evidence in them Directories from 1830 to 1835 The vir- 
 tues of the Church of Rome Dens's Theology p. 1-6 
 
 Volume added to new Edition Epitome of Canon Law of Bene- 
 dict XIV identified with Dr. Murray Apologists for him, Mr. 
 Woods His defence examined Mr. Stanley, now Bishop of 
 Norwich, his defence of Dr. Murray Folly of this Dr. Mur- 
 ray's own attempt to defend himself Falsehood of it proved by 
 statutes now detected Duplicity of him and his Priests...p. 7-11 
 
 Dr. Murray's story of the Bookseller Does not vindicate him 
 His own confession fixes the guilt on him Nature of Vol. of 
 Canon Law Laws it contains Infallibility unchangeable 
 Pope's Encyclical of 1832 Principles contained in it Parallel 
 between it and acts of Bishops Delahogue and Dens on consent 
 of Bishops p. 12-16 
 
 Dr. Murray's confirmation of this proves case against himself 
 Dens advertised in Comet Important character'of advertise- 
 ment Why published, and how far suppressed How often it 
 appeared p. 17-22 
 
 Dr. Murray's secret statutes Clear proofs they contain Fixing 
 Dens on the Bishops Slevin's evidence Canon Law of Rome 
 Decretals in force wherever published This principle established 
 applied to the present case Slevin proves the necessity of new 
 provincial statutes Those now enacted His evidence throws 
 light on the case Proves iniquity of Papacy p. 23-27 
 
 Important proofs of the mode of promulgating Papal Laws from 
 Van-Espen Demonstrates the best method to be that adopted 
 with this code of laws Several other incidental proofs Dr. 
 Doyle Sir Philip Crampton and Dr. Miley p. 2730 
 
 Review of proofs of authoritative publication of these laws Prin- 
 ciples of the case recapitulated Demonstration conclusive and 
 unanswerable Important evidence on Ribbonmcn before Lords 
 Committee Ribbonmen only observe the laws of their church. 
 
 p. 30-33
 
 Hi 
 
 Challenge to Bishops of Leinster To whole Papal hierarchy to 
 disprove the charges made against them Challenge especially to 
 Dr. Murray and O'Connell, to try the case in a Court of jus- 
 tice Or by petition to Parliament...... p. 33-35 
 
 Appeal to Bishops and Priests to come out from such a system of 
 crime Appeal to Dr. Murray as a poor aged sinner Appeal to 
 Roman Catholics of Ireland Appeal to Ribbonmen All in- 
 vited to look to Christ, and to turn from Papal idols., .p. 3539 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 DOCUMENTS AS TO THE BULLA COEN^E DOMINI WITH THE BULL 
 ITSELF p. 40-66 
 
 Reflections on Bull Bull investigated by Parliament p. 40-41 
 
 Dr. Doyle's evidence Swears it is not in force in Ireland Confesses 
 that where it was, no state could be at rest p. 42 
 
 Swears it will never be received in Ireland Describes the effect of 
 excommunication Admits it affects the temporal rights of men. 
 
 p. 43, 44 
 
 DR. M'HALE's evidence before Commissioners Swears that Bulls 
 are not binding unless when published Swears this was probably 
 never published in Ireland Admits the Court of Rome means a 
 political power That the collision between this Bull and the 
 temporal authorities would prevent its publication Swears that 
 the Bishops are the persons who inform the Priests of the publi- 
 cation of a Bull Refers to Dr. Murray p. 4446 
 
 Evidence of both these men recapitulated Proved contrary to their 
 own Canon Law taught in Maynooth Bull must be in force as 
 far as they dare have it. See Reiffenstuel Bull set up by the 
 Bishops of Leinster when they got emancipation p. 46-50 
 
 Translations of this Bull p. 51 
 
 Pretence of it, charity No hope of loyalty, subjection to law, or 
 of peace where it is published Duplicity of Dr. Murray's ad- 
 dress to Protestants, " beloved fellow- Christians" In secret 
 statutes excommunicates them as heretics p. 5255 
 
 Bull sets up jurisdiction of Pope Supersedes British law Case of 
 Dr. Mulholland and O'Connell's advice to him Remarkable 
 admissions of Dr. M'Hale of the tyranny of Rome in Dr. 
 O'Finan's case Curse of the Papacy on all who interfere as to 
 church property How applied to Ireland p. 5C-57 
 
 Curse of the Papacy on those who oppose her Canon Law Real 
 questions that statesmen must meet p. 58-59 
 
 Rule of Popish Archbishops and Bishops set up against the laws of 
 the realm by this Bull The Pope's letter Dens, and Dr. Mur- 
 ray's secret statutes Duty of Protestants p. 60-61
 
 liii 
 
 Miserable folly of trying to patch up peace with Popery The 
 treasonable sentiment of Dr. M'Hale No Popish Bishops or 
 Priests bound by the laws of England All bound to maintain 
 the Bulla Ccense ..p. 62-63 
 
 Xo oaths Privileges or rights can protect a Protestant sovereign 
 or subjects from it Universal obligation of it p. 64-60 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 DOCUMENTS AS TO PAPAL LAW FOR THE RESTITUTION OF ALL 
 FORFEITED FROPEETY IN IRELAND AND THE LAW ITSELF. 
 
 p. 67-98 
 
 Security of property investigated by Parliament before the Bill of 
 1829 Evidence of Dr. Murray Remarkable duplicity of it 
 Pretends there was no desire to interfere with the property of 
 the Church No objection to any security for it Attributes any 
 sentiments as to the curtailment of the establishment merely to 
 political ceconomy Pretends that opposition was made to the 
 dues of Priests as well as to tythes p. 67-69 
 
 DR. DOYLE'S letter to Lord Liverpool Ditto to Lord Farnham 
 Remarkable extract from the former Appeal to his oath Infa- 
 mous duplicity exhibited in it Oath of all the Popish Bishops 
 Names published as a monument of their iniquity p. 69-72 
 
 O'CONNELL'S evidence before the Lords States the objections to 
 granting power to Papacy Admits they would be just, if true 
 Forfeited property Pretends impossibility of tracing the owners 
 Pretends that Roman Catholics would oppose all restitution of 
 property, lay or ecclesiastical, even with their life Duplicity of 
 his evidence and mode of escape from it p. 72-75 
 
 Evidence of DR. SLEVIN professor of Maynooth, before Commis- 
 sioners of Education on this very Bull in 1826 Evades and de- 
 nies the principles of this Papal rescript, and pretends it has no 
 relation to Ireland p. 7o_81 
 
 The epitome of the Bull as given in the supplement to Dens 
 
 With translation of it ...p. 82 
 
 Translations of the Bull p. 83-94 
 
 Review of ditto Object of Bull Total restitution of property- 
 Subversion of act of settlement Ecclesiastics no part of the 
 subjects of the state Absurd to think treaties can secure Church 
 property Bull made a case of conscience The powerful policy 
 of Satan in the Ecclesiastical government of Rome All crimes 
 made matter of religion So religion a ready minister of all 
 crimes References from Bull to evidence and oaths of Dr. Mur- 
 ray, Dr. Doyle, all the Popish Bishops, and O'Connell_No 
 faith to be kept with heretics Awful debasement of Popery. 
 
 p. 94-97 
 c 3
 
 liv 
 
 State of property in England under this Bull Indolent and igno- 
 rant security of Protestants Debasement of British govern- 
 ment Dr. Slevin's evidence referred to on this Bull.... p. 97-98 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 DOCUMENTS AS TO 3RD CANON 4TH LATERAN COUNCIL Canon 
 itself and laws of inquisition and extermination of heretics, with 
 translation of the same. p. 99147 
 
 The former effects of this blood-thirsty canon Examination of 
 DR. CROTTY on it, by Commissioners of Education Affects to 
 deny its authenticity Pretends that if genuine was not law of 
 church Evades quotation from it Pretends it was a law of 
 church and civil powers Thus to vindicate the church from its 
 principles Pretends canon fallen into disuse Pretends the 
 Pope does not absolve from oaths of allegiance Deliberate 
 effort made to sum up his evidence by himself Review of same 
 by Editor p. 99-104 
 
 EXAMINATION OF DR. DOYLE beforeLords Swears the 3rd Canon 
 of 4th Lateran does not involve extermination of heretics 
 Pretends to deny its authenticity Pretends to make it appear 
 that the Council was a congress of civil and Ecclesiastical 
 powers Pretends that the Albigenses were subverting the laws 
 of society That the canon, if it did pass there, was a vote of 
 Council to put them down p. 105106 
 
 EVIDENCE OF DR. MURRAY before Committee of Commons De- 
 nies this Canon to be in force in any part of Christendom 
 That it ever had authority in these countries Pretends the 
 Council was a congress of Ecclesiastical and civil powers 
 Vilifies the Albigejises Pretends to believe that the canon is 
 spurious Pretends to distinguish between 3rd Canon and the 
 others p. 106-108 
 
 DR. DOYLE'S LETTER TO LORD LIVERPOOL His comment on 
 evidence before Committees Attack on evidence of Dr. Magee, 
 Archbishop of Dublin Effort to answer it Memorable state- 
 ment and confession of the atrocity of this 3rd Canon.p. 109-1 1 1 
 
 Joint-evidence of Drs. Murray, Doyle, and Kelly, before Com- 
 missioners of Education Dr. Doyle tries to swear away the 
 meaning of the words of the Council calls the 3rd Canon 
 matter of faith and policy Swears the Council had no refe- 
 rence to future times Dr. Murray echoes the oath of Dr. 
 Doyle Repeats substance of his former evidence Pretends 
 this Canon is not infallible Swears it has no binding effect at 
 present Swears it is repealed as having no existence Dr. 
 Doyle swears that it is not in abeyance but has ceased Swears 
 in no case it is to be taken as rule of Church at present Swears 
 the spirit of these principles has died away Swears it nevei-
 
 was a principle of Popery that faith not to be kept with heretics 
 Swears that this and the deposing power of Pope are univer- 
 sally condemned by Romish Church p. 112-116 
 
 Evidence of these Bishops examinined Statement as to Albigenses 
 false Pretended union of civil and Ecclesiastical authority in 
 enacting laws of Councils Proved to be utterly false by the 
 highest authority in their church, adopted as such by these very 
 men in their own synod p. 117-121 
 
 Examination of their evidence as to authority of Canon Dr. Mur- 
 ray and Doyle aware of the falsehood of this Existence of canon 
 numerically recognized even in their own catechisms Dr. Doyle's 
 misquotation of Matthew Paris His statements disproved by Van 
 Espen His admission that the Canon proceeded from the Pope 
 only proves the falsehood of his own evidence, and of Dr. Mur- 
 ray's, and Dr. Crotty's, that it came from the secular powers 
 Van Espen Panormitanus confirm this Dr. Doyle's statement 
 as to Cochloeus disproved by Van Espen By their own Corpus 
 Juris Canonici, and the gloss of the same And the date of the 
 insertion of the Canon in it p. 122-126' 
 
 Archbishop Magee's evidence on Mazarine Codex clearly borne 
 out by Van Espen His Grace vindicated from Dr. Doyle's at- 
 tack His evidence as to the Council of Trent proved Dr. 
 Doyle's suppression of part of his creed and oath Relation be- 
 tween 3rd Canon and Council of Trent proved Also between 
 council and oath of Bishops Canon proved by Cabasutius class- 
 book of Maynooth By Butler's Catechism By Dr, Doyle's 
 own Catechism p. 126-130 
 
 Utter falsehood of the evidence of these Popish Bishops on this 
 Canon Review of it Falsehood and absurdity of Dr. Crotty's 
 evidence Separate and confederated iniquity of Dr. Murray 
 and Dr. Doyle and their fellow-bishops Their smooth profes- 
 sions Their solemn promises and oaths Admission of the hor- 
 rible nature of the Canon, yet setting it up in their Provincial 
 Synod, in addition to their standard, for exterminating the Pro- 
 testants out of their dioceses p. 131136 
 
 Extracts from the Diocesan Synod of Benedict XIV. as epitomised 
 in supplement to Deris, with translation of same, and the original 
 extract translated , p. 136-139 
 
 Third Canon of 4th Lateran translated p. 139-14.2 
 
 Law of Council of Vienrie, by which the bishops are to regulate 
 the arrest of heretics, translated p. 143-I4U 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE INQUISITION AND TORTURE, AS SET 
 UP BY THE ROMISH BISHOPS, ANO THE BULLS FOE THE SAMI- 
 
 p. 148- 1G2 
 Their villainy in this respect not suspected by Protestants remark-
 
 Ivi 
 
 able testimony of a Priest in 1821-22 Dens then taught in 
 Ossory conference on putting heretics to death at Knoctopher 
 in 1815 Questions then discussed Remarkable consequences 
 predicted of emancipation by Priest Morissy What they mean 
 by emancipation p. 148151 
 
 Extracts from supplement to Dens on dragging heretics from places 
 of refuge . ....?. p. 151, 152 
 
 Bulls of Benedict XIV.. and John XXII., for having them dragged 
 out by Bishops and Inquisitors, translated p. 153-159 
 
 Reflections on these Bulls, plans, and policy of Popery for the in- 
 quisition in Ireland by indirect power of the Pope. ..p. 159-162 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE TEMPO- 
 RAL POWER OF THE POPE, and the Bull for setting up arbitrary 
 Papal authority, and enslaving the Roman Catholics in Ireland. 
 
 p. 163-198 
 
 Anxiety of Protestant government as to the temporal power of the 
 Pope Policy and power of the Popish hierarchy DR. DOYLE'S 
 evidence before the Lords on the power of the Pope Distinction 
 between spiritual and temporal power Admits these old Bulls to 
 be purely temporal Professes devoted loyalty Deprecates being 
 charged with these principles p. 163-1 6U 
 
 DR. MURRAY'S evidence before the Lords Swears all communica- 
 tions between Ireland and the See of Rome are spiritual affects 
 to recollect one to the contrary Range of the Doctor's care for 
 souls Evidence on Bulls and rescripts being admitted into Ire- 
 land Swears that the granting Popish claims would produce uni- 
 versal gratitude among all ranks Swears that religion teaches 
 them to resist interference of the Pope in temporals... p. 166-168 
 
 DR. DOYLE'S evidence as to effect of granting claims Universal 
 tranquillity Peace Introduction of capital Improvement of 
 nation Universal harmony, &c Laments the unhappiness of 
 the Priests in consequence of Papal disabilities Reflections of 
 Editor on the hypocrisy of these men in their oaths Dr. Doyle's 
 evidence on Excommunication Two sorts and their consequences 
 Bishops inflict it, or delegate power to do so p. 169172 
 
 DR. MURRAY'S evidence on Excommunication Pretends that peo- 
 ple disregard it if unjust Pretends that no excommunication 
 could make a man violate his allegiance Pretends that Priests 
 would teach their flocks to resist Popes setting up temporal power 
 Pretends they would teach the people to resist excommunica- 
 tion of Bishops sooner than obey temporal power of Pope- 
 
 p. 172, 173 
 
 DR. DOYLE'S evidence before Commons Obedience to Pope does 
 not detract from allegiance to sovereign No divided allegiance 
 in Popery Claim of Popes to temporal power opposed to Scrip-
 
 Ivii 
 
 ture and tradition Affects to deprecate Popes interfering with 
 temporal rights Excuses them in feudal times affects to ascribe 
 it all to these times Pretends that Boniface VIII., was an ex- 
 ception by way of excusing the Bull he wrote (Suppose Unam 
 Sanctam) Pope never interferes now His Bulls not entitled to 
 obedience Declares would resist temporal power of Pope by 
 their spiritual authority Communications from Rome not dan 
 gerous now Power of Pope extinct p. 174-178 
 
 DR. CURTIS'S evidence Temporal authority of Pope opposed to 
 Scripture and tradition Spiritual obedience not interfere with 
 temporal duty to sovereign One entirely distinct from the other. 
 
 p. 178, 179 
 
 DR. MURRAY'S evidence before Commons Origin of power of 
 Pope Wholly confined to spiritual matters Limited by Councils 
 and Canons Roman Catholics obey him solely in spiritual mat- 
 ters Allegiance in civil matters wholly undivided Power of 
 Pope in temporals totally gone Does not now dispose of any 
 temporal affairs Would never obey Pope in ordering what was 
 wrong in a Bull p. 179-182 
 
 Iniquity of these men in the laws they set up in direct opposition to 
 their evidence Extract from Bull, as set up in supplement to 
 Dens, on execution of orders of the Court of Rome Translated 
 Compared with the evidence of these Popish Bishops Awful 
 iniquity of their conduct exhibited Dr. Murray's conduct com- 
 pared with his evidence as to the people and priests Pretends, in 
 evidence that the people would resist excommunication, and makes 
 this the very engine of tyranny of Pope p. 182-187 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Translations from the Bull "PASTORALIS REGIMINIS." 
 
 p. 188-197 
 
 Popish Bishops and Priests must obey all mandates of Pope His 
 power extends to all countries mediately as well as immediately 
 subject to him This explained, gives unlimited temporal power, 
 as far as he dare exert it No rank exempts from his authority 
 Bishops and Priests his agents ..p. 189-191 
 
 Dreadful tyranny over Ecclesiastics Liberties and properties in his 
 power Priests complete slaves Case of poor Morissy No pro- 
 tection against Pope by Laws of England Loyalty of population 
 at his disposal Priests at Elections Church the cry Poor 
 Roman Catholics of Ireland not in fault Think they serve God 
 in perpetrating whatever crimes their Priests command them 
 Duty of Protestants of all ranks Authority of Bull. p. 192-197 
 
 Oath of Popish Bishops quoted p. 198
 
 Iviii 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 DOCUMENTS AS TO THE BULL FOR DISPENSATION FROM ALL 
 SORTS OF CHIMES p. 199-214 
 
 Necessity of such a constitution as part of such a system of iniquity 
 Evidence of Dr. Doyle on dispensing power Pretends Bishops 
 can absolve in every case No reserved cases to the Pope Total 
 falsehood of this proved by Bull Reason of this falsehood 
 Knew the effect of cases reserved to Pope, therefore denied it all. 
 
 p. 199-202 
 
 Extracts from Bull " Pastor Bonus," as briefed in the supplement 
 to Dens Major Poenitentiarius can pardon certain heretics 
 Cannot pardon princes or persons in authority, they are reserved 
 for Pope Can pardon homicides, outlaws, and murderers They 
 can become monks or priests Office of Major Poenitentiarius 
 What it is_Whohe is Reflections on these extracts. p. 202-205 
 
 Translations from the Bull " PASTOR BONUS" p. 205 
 
 Blasphemous assumption of Papal power Atrocious invitation of 
 all sinners to come to him, or send to him for pardon, even con- 
 cealing their names, for all crimes Reflections on this. 
 
 p. 206, 207 
 
 Nature of crimes specified All public and private, howsoever atro- 
 cious they be Unlimited license for crimes of all descriptions 
 Secret heretics may be pardoned Open heretics on certain con- 
 ditions Princes and rulers and vicegerents of authority Bishops 
 and others reserved for Pope Remarks on this p. 208-210 
 
 Major Po3nitentiarius cannot pardon crimes of violated ecclesiastical 
 immunity Can pardon outlaws and murderers They can become 
 monks, administer sacraments, gain higher orders, &c. Reflec- 
 tions on this system of iniquity p. 210-212 
 
 Can absolve all oaths Vows, though confirmed by oaths Can defer, 
 commute, and annul them Can grant dispensations to monks 
 for all sorts of crimes, so as to let them assume the highest offices 
 in their orders p. 212-214 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Bull UNIGENITUS Dr. Murray's letters and answers, p. 215-246 
 Bull Unigenitus admitted by Dr. Murray to be in force in Ireland- 
 Published in supplement to Dens How enforced on Roman Ca- 
 tholics Punishments for violating it Enforced by Bulla Ccenaj 
 Extracts from it Those who violate it delivered to the secular 
 arm Perjury of Popish Bishops Test proposed by Editor at 
 
 Exeter Hall, and effect on Dr. Murray p. 215-221 
 
 Dr. Murray's letter read by O'Counell at Popish Institute in 
 London His denial of Bulla Coenae and the 3rd Canon 4th La- 
 teran p. 221, 222
 
 lix 
 
 First letter to Dr. Murray asserting the deliberate falsehood of this 
 letter, and challenging him to put the facts in the shape of reso- 
 lutions to a public meeting Resolutions proposed to shew his 
 falsehood to the Roman Catholics p. 222-230 
 
 Second letter to Dr. Murray, proving his adoption of the Bulla 
 Ccense p. 230-239 
 
 Third letter to same, proving his citation of the 3rd Canon 4th 
 Lateran, as the law for the Papal Bishops to exterminate heretics 
 out of their dioceses p. 239-246 
 
 IX. 
 
 DOCUMENTS FROM REPORT OF SELECT COMMITTEE OF HOUSE 
 OF COMMONS IN 1816, AS TO THE LAWS RESPECTING THE 
 REGULATION OF ROMAN CATHOLIC SUBJECTS IN FOREIGN 
 STATES p. 24.7-306 
 
 Mr. Pitt's questions to foreign Universities, a mere trick of 
 Charles Butler Butler's evidence on same Heads of inquiry of 
 Committee Report from Empire of Austria, including Bohe- 
 mia and Hungary Laws as to appointment of Bishops, and 
 Papal Bulls compared with state of British Empire Van Espen's 
 authority cited in documents of Report Reflections on same. 
 
 p. 248-259 
 
 The electoral Archbishoprics of Mentz, Treves, Cologne and Saltz- 
 burgh The states of Italy Jesuits Emancipation bill The 
 Milanese and Austrian Lombardy The Venetian States 
 Tuscany Kingdom of Naples and two Sicilies States of King 
 of Sardinia, Piedmont and Savoy p. 261-273 
 
 The kingdom of France and the liberties of the Gallican church 
 The kingdom of Spain The kingdom of Portugal and the 
 Brazils The Cantons of Switzerland, of the Roman Catholic 
 Communion p. 273-281 
 
 The Greek Church The kingdom of Denmark The kingdom of 
 Sweden The kingdom of Prussia The states of the King of 
 the Netherlands The evidence from the kingdom of Naples on 
 this subject Documents from France on Bulla Coenae Spain, 
 documents on same Note on same from Cardinal Erskine 
 
 p. 284-306 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Pastoral address and declaration of the Roman Catholic Archbi- 
 shops and Bishops of Ireland to the Clergy and Laity of their 
 communion, with notes and comments exposing the duplicity, 
 treachery, and perjury of the same p. 307-325
 
 Ixii 
 
 Pastoral address of Romish Bishops to their clergy and laity, 1830, 
 with notes and comments illustrating the utter duplicity and 
 
 falsehood of those who signed it p. 326-333 
 
 A TEST proposed for delivering the Empire from the power of the 
 Papacy And for the real maintenance of civil and religious liberty. 
 
 p. 334-336 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 A KEY to the documents of the crimes of the Papal Apostacy, as 
 lodged in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and in the University 
 Library at Cambridge in the month of May, and in Trinity 
 College, Dublin, in December, 1810 p. 337-350 
 
 INDEX p. 350-409 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 The reader will please correct the following typographical errors, 
 which in the pressure of much occupation, have escaped the EditorV 
 
 notice: 
 
 
 
 
 Page, 
 
 Line, 
 
 For, 
 
 Read. 
 
 82, 
 
 33, 
 
 secum, 
 
 suum, 
 
 83, 
 
 9, 
 
 fortified, 
 
 forfeited, 
 
 96, 
 
 9, 
 
 Inquisiter, 
 
 Inquisitor, 
 
 117, 
 
 39, 
 
 1836, 
 
 162fi, 
 
 125, 
 
 37, 
 
 Generalia, 
 
 General!, 
 
 132, 
 
 3, 
 
 elect, 
 
 select, 
 
 137, 
 
 7, 
 
 Confessorio, 
 
 Confessario, 
 
 143, 
 
 28, 
 
 eighteenth, 
 
 eighteen, 
 
 189, 
 
 17, 
 
 Pome, 
 
 Rome, 
 
 193, 
 
 33, 
 
 dgrades, 
 
 degrades, 
 
 216, 
 
 9, 
 
 enacted 
 
 enacted, 
 
 same, 
 
 same, 
 
 us, 
 
 us 
 
 241, 
 
 6, 
 
 superflous, 
 
 superfluous, 
 
 251, 
 
 37, 
 
 penetentiary, 
 
 penitentiary, 
 
 252, 
 
 39, 
 
 Britian, 
 
 Britain, 
 
 270, 
 
 18, 
 
 villiany, 
 
 villainy, 
 
 305, 
 
 5, 
 
 J. C. W. 
 
 J. C. H.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 THE rapid sale of the first Edition of this book, the 
 impression which the facts and documents contained in 
 it appear to have produced in the minds of many reflecting 
 individuals, and the fact that that Papal Hierarchy have 
 not ventured to impeach one article it contains, justify 
 the re-assertion of the sentiment with which that Edition 
 commenced, that the work is of no ordinary importance 
 to the Protestant and Roman Catholic inhabitants of Ire- 
 land. To the former it shows the system of persecution 
 and traitorous hostility that is concocted by the Popish 
 hierarchy against their liberties, their properties, their 
 religion and their lives, against the government of 
 their Protestant Sovereign, and the Protestant constitu- 
 tion of England in short, against all that ought to be 
 dear to loyal men, to freemen, and to Christians. It 
 proves that all that ever was suspected of Popery is 
 true, and that it is capable of crimes more than ever 
 were imputed to it. To Roman Catholics it exhibits the 
 real character and principles of those men who appear 
 from their holy office to bear a commission and autho- 
 rity from God, to be their spiritual directors and guides 
 to everlasting life. It shows them that either Christi- 
 anity must be a' system of perfidy, perjury, and murder, 
 or else that the religion of men who make it so, cannot 
 be Christianity. 
 
 But the importance of this book depends on the evi- 
 dence to be adduced against the Romish Bishops who 
 have set up the Papal laws that it contains. If the 
 Editor has taken these documents out of the ancient 
 councils and decretals of Popery, and has charged them, 
 without cause on the present Romish hierarchy, then 
 they may say this book is all a calumny, because they 
 have renounced these principles on oath : they do not hold 
 them now, as Dr. Murray says in his letter to Lord Mel-
 
 bourne, " their solemn oath attests the contrary?' Nay, 
 this book itself must furnish on that supposition, abun- 
 dant proofs in their favour, because it contains a tissue 
 of their oaths, and their testimony abjuring the -perse- 
 cuting and seditious principles of the very documents 
 recorded in it. 
 
 But if, on the contrary, the evidence is clear and con- 
 clusive against them, that, notwithstanding all their 
 testimony, all their solemn oaths, and all their abjura- 
 tions, they really hold the principles of these very docu- 
 ments which they have abjured, and have actually set 
 up these decretals, as the laws by which they teach their 
 Priests to direct the consciences of the Roman Catholic- 
 subjects of this nation, then their oaths, so far from gain- 
 ing credit for them, or vindicating them, only appear as 
 an aggravated proof of their guilt, and of the perfidy 
 and perjury which are common and familiar to their 
 habits ; and while the laws themselves which they have 
 set up, furnish a transcript of their principles, their 
 oaths supply an awful illustration how they carry those 
 principles into practice. 
 
 How far, then, the evidence of the facts is clear and 
 conclusive, and how far the Romish hierarchy shall be 
 able to meet the test of its truth which shall be proposed 
 to them, this book shall afford a demonstration to the 
 whole empire. 
 
 Although the documents connected with the discovery 
 and proofs of the secret theology of these Bishops and 
 Priests have been laid repeatedly before the public, and 
 are now about to be presented to* them in a full and 
 authentic form by the Editor and his Reverend friend 
 Dr. O'Sullivan, whose powerful and commanding elo- 
 quence has so commended them to the attention of the 
 nation ; yet it is necessary that the proofs on this subject 
 should be laid before the reader, in this volume, in a 
 plain and condensed form ; and that thus it may carry 
 its own evidence with it, independent of all other sources 
 of information. 
 
 In the month of June, 1835, it will be recollected that 
 
 * Since this was printed in the first edition, this work has issued 
 from the press, entitled, " ROMANISM AS IT KULES IN IRELAND;" 
 2 vols. 8vo. containing a full report of all the meetings held, 
 and all the important documents published from 1835 to 1837.
 
 a public meeting was held at Exeter Hall, in London, 
 for the purpose of proving " that the standards adopted 
 and the principles inculcated by the Roman Catholic 
 hierarchy of Ireland are of the same intolerant and per- 
 secuting nature at this day, that are well known to have 
 characterized their Church informer times'' These were 
 the words of the advertisement under which the meeting 
 was convened, signed by twenty clergymen, and the 
 pledge given in the advertisement was thus redeemed. 
 Directories of the Roman Catholic Priests of Ireland, 
 for five years, viz. for 1831-2, 3, 4, and 5, were produced 
 on the platform. These are certain small pamphlets, 
 containing from eighty to a hundred pages, regulating 
 the offices or extracts from the Breviary, &c., which the 
 Priests are bound to repeat every day in the year, under 
 pain of mortal sin, and which therefore must be neces- 
 sarily in the hands of every Priest in Ireland. These 
 Directories were compiled during those five years, and 
 are at present compiled by a Roman Catholic Priest, a 
 Mr. Woods, who is the Romish Prebendary of St. lago, 
 in the Diocese of Dublin. They are compiled under the 
 direction of Dr. Murray, the present Romish Arch- 
 bishop of Dublin, and they are printed by Mr. Coyne, 
 the Roman Catholic Bookseller to the College of May- 
 nooth. The title-page of this Directory for the present 
 year is as follows : 
 
 ORDO 
 DIVINI OFFICn RECITAND1 
 
 MISSAMQUE CELEBRANDI 
 IN USUM VENERABILIS CLERI S.KCULARIS, 
 
 HIBERNICI, 
 PRO ANNO MDCCCXXXIX. 
 
 JUSSU ILLSMI. ET RMI. 
 
 ARCHIEPISCOPO DUBLINIENSIS, 
 
 (A PATRITIO WOODS, PRESBYTERO,) 
 
 DISPOSITUS, 
 ET A CLERO SUO UNICE SERVANDUS. 
 
 "Cantabo Domino in vita mea psallara Deo meo quamdiu sum.'' 
 
 Ps. 103. 
 DUBLIN1I : 
 EX TYPIS R1CHARDI COYNE, 
 
 4, CAPEL-STREET, 
 TYP. ET BIBLIOP. R. C. COL. S. PATRITII, MAYNOOTH.
 
 This title, merely changing the year, is the same since 
 1831.* In this Directory, besides the daily offices of 
 the Priests and various other ecclesiastical matters, the 
 questions for the conferences of the Province of Leinster 
 are printed. These conferences are assemblies of the 
 clergy of each diocese under their respective Bishops, 
 held four times in the year, in which they meet together ; 
 when the clergy are to answer questions previously pro- 
 posed for their consideration, which questions are taken 
 from some standard author, prescribed to them by their 
 Bishop, which they must carefully study, as the guide by 
 which they are to direct the consciences of their respec- 
 tive flocks. These questions being printed in these 
 Directories before the first day of the year, gives them 
 ample time to study their standard author, and prepare 
 themselves to answer in it to the satisfaction of their 
 
 Now, to each of these Directories there is subjoined 
 by Mr. Coyne, the printer, a catalogue of books pub- 
 lished by him, and in this catalogue of the year 1835, we 
 found an advertisement, which will be presented to the 
 reader in another place, in which Mr. Coyne asserts that 
 the whole of the Irish Roman Catholic Bishops met 
 together on the 14th September, 1808, and that they 
 selected Dens's Theology as the best guide for the 
 Roman Catholic Priests of Ireland, and that in conse- 
 quence, by the order of these Prelates, he printed then 
 three thousand copies. He asserts that the Archbishop 
 and the Bishops of the Province of Leinster had made 
 it the conference book for the Priests of their province, 
 and that, as the book was now rare and scarcely to be 
 met with, he (Mr. Coyne,) in order to obviate the diffi- 
 culty experienced by these Bishops in procuring the 
 work, had now printed a new edition. He then men- 
 tions that an additional volume was added to this work 
 
 Epitome of the Moral and Canonical Doctrine of 
 Benedict XIV. which he informs his readers was 
 added with the express sanction and approbation of Dr. 
 Murray. Of the nature of this volume, we shall speak 
 
 * Original copies of these Directories for ten years, yiz. from 
 1830 to 1840 inclusive, have been lodged by the Editor, with all 
 the other authentic documents, in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, 
 and the University Library at Cambridge ; and are also to be 
 lodged in that of Trinity College.
 
 hereafter. Having Mr. Coyne's assertion contained in 
 his advertisement in this catalogue, that their Bishops 
 had made Dens a conference book for their Priests ; 
 and having the questions of the conferences in the 
 Directories annexed to the catalogue, it only remained 
 to compare these questions with Dens, and they were 
 found to correspond in exact order in the third volume. 
 
 The question then arose whether this year, 1835, was 
 the first year in which they had this book for a con- 
 ference book ? and this was to be ascertained by pro- 
 curing the Directories of former years. They were 
 procured from the year 1830 to 1835 inclusive. It 
 appeared that Dens had been set up by Dr. Murray and 
 his three provincial Bishops, in the year 1831 that 
 Coyne had undertaken to reprint it then, and had it 
 ready for publication in 1832 ; for, in the Directory of 
 1832, the first advertisement appears, stating that it is 
 in the press and speedily to be published ; and at the 
 head of the questions of conference, in the year 1831, 
 the following authoritative paragraph appears, translated 
 from the Latin : " In obedience to the commands of the 
 most illustrious and the most reverend the Archbishop and 
 Bishops of the Province of Leinster, we shall discuss the 
 treatises from the author, Mr. Dens, of human actions, in 
 two conferences; of sins, in one conference, and of con- 
 science also in one conference, for the year 1831." 
 
 The questions of conference in the Directory for 1 830, 
 appeared to be miscellaneous questions, though some of 
 them were very significant, and they appeared to be the 
 questions merely for the diocese of Dublin. The ques- 
 tions for 1831 were evidently the questions for the 
 whole Province of Leinster, and the authority of the 
 whole body of the Bishops of the Province was quoted 
 the book was mentioned their commands were asserted 
 as the law under which the book was to be used, and 
 Dens was that book the very subject to be treated of 
 was specified, and on comparing the questions with the 
 passages in Dens, they corresponded exactly, and were 
 taken in regular consecutive order from the work, from 
 the very treatises of " human actions," of " sins," and of 
 " conscience," mentioned at the head of the questions of 
 conference. 
 
 The next point was to examine the Directory of the
 
 6 
 
 following year, viz. 1832, and the questions of conference 
 were headed with a sentence of similar import. It is, 
 being translated, as follows : 
 
 " There will be four conferences in the year 1 832, in the 
 Province of Leinster, in which, following the author, Mr. 
 Dens, we shall discuss the treatise on the virtues" 
 
 These conferences of 1832, in which they confessedly 
 follow Mr. Dens, as their author, gave a most calamitous 
 exhibition of the principles inculcated by the master, and 
 followed by his pupils, this " treatise on the virtues" the 
 theological virtues of the Church of Rome presented 
 these virtues in anything but a favourable light to the 
 members of every other church. It appeared to be pro- 
 minent among them, that Roman Catholics should brand 
 us as heretics, as worse than Pagans refuse toleration 
 to the rites of our worship* that they should compel 
 us by corporal punishments to return to the bosom of 
 the church, and that they should punish us, in case of 
 our refusal, with confiscation, exile, imprisonment, and 
 death all this ratified by canons of councils that they 
 are sworn to obey, but to be carried into operation only 
 when it should be expedient for the church to venture 
 on the experiment. The plain, conclusive, and con- 
 secutive chain of evidence, by which, without the failure 
 of a single link, the proof was brought home to the 
 Romish Bishops their own questions for conferences 
 with the authoritative heading in their own Directories, 
 for five successive years, so accurately tallying with and 
 corroborating the evidence of their own printer, in his 
 catalogue this catalogue, being bound up with these 
 Directories, in the hands of the very men, and for the 
 use of the very men for whom they were solely printed, 
 and about whom, both as Bishops and Priests, the state- 
 ments contained in the catalogue were made and the 
 unanswerable fact of the regular successive correspon- 
 dence of the conference questions in the Directories, for 
 five years, with the chapters in Dens's Theology all 
 this left, as it could leave, no doubt on the mind of any 
 honest man, that the principles contained in this book 
 were the genuine principles of the Church of Rome. 
 
 * See Report, First Meeting in Exeter Hall Romanism as it 
 rules in Ireland, vol. i. />/>; 1 C-2 1 .
 
 These facts plainly demonstrated, gave to Dens's 
 Theology a distinction which will ever remain identified 
 with its name. But there were two, in addition to these, 
 which prominently involved Dr. Murray in the case, 
 namely, that the work was dedicated to him, and that it 
 was expressly stated by the printer that a new volume 
 was added to this edition of Dens, which was an epitome 
 of the moral and canonical doctrine of Pope Benedict 
 XIV., under his express sanction and approbation. 
 
 The nature and character of this new volume were 
 not at this time at all investigated ; it was allowed to 
 pass with a few superficial observations. The iniquitous 
 principles of Dens, on perjury and persecution, on the 
 power of the Pope and other subjects, gave his work 
 such a prominent place in the discovery of the tenets of 
 the Church of Rome, that Dr. Murray's identification 
 with the name of Dens, was felt to bring a stain upon 
 his character, which it was necessary, if possible, to wipe 
 off. Accordingly, several apologists appeared in his 
 behalf, those who were most conspicuous were Mr. 
 Woods, the priest who compiles the Directories ; and, 
 (proh pudor !) a clergyman of the Church of England, 
 the Rev. Mr. Stanley, then Rector of Alderley in 
 Cheshire. 
 
 On Mr. Wood's evidence, it is to be observed He as- 
 serted in his letter dated July 11, 1835, that Dr. Murray 
 had merely "proposed Dens to him for his guidance in 
 preparing questions, but did not name any book whence the 
 clergy were to gather their solutions, and that he publicly 
 declared so at a full and numerously attended conference 
 of the metropolitan clergy."* Now, when Mr. Woods 
 made this assertion, while at the same time he (Mr. 
 Woods) and every one of those metropolitan clergy had 
 in their possession, at the time he wrote this, the secret 
 provincial statutes! of Dr. Murray and his suffragan 
 Bishops, which statutes have been since detected, and 
 which they are compelled, under the heaviest penalties, 
 to observe when the clergy were commanded in these 
 
 * See Mr. Wood's Letter in Romanism as it rules in Ireland, 
 vol. i.p. 167. 
 
 j- Original copies of these statutes are lodged in the University 
 Libraries of Oxford and Cambridge.
 
 statutes to have every man a certain book in his pos- 
 session, in which he was to study every day, that by this 
 book he' might be taught to direct the consciences of 
 the people committed to his charge when the clergy 
 were told in these statutes that their conferences were 
 to be held, that their Bishops might know they were 
 well drilled in that book when their Bishops informed 
 them in these statutes, that the questions for those con- 
 ferences for examination in this book were to be an- 
 nounced in the Dublin Directory, and when those ques- 
 tions were so announced in the Dublin Directory, and it 
 was confessed at the head of them that, in obedience to the 
 commands of their Archbishop and the rest of the Bishops 
 of Leinster, they were to take these questions from Dens, 
 I say, after all this, when Mr. Woods made such a 
 statement in defence of Dr. Murray, while Dr. Murray, 
 and he himself, and every Priest who read it, knew that 
 there was not one shadow of foundation in truth for it 
 it is only a melancholy illustration of the system which, 
 per fas et nefas, they are all confederated to maintain ; 
 and it is useful to bring out such exhibitions of its 
 iniquity, that by these means, peradventure, God might 
 be pleased to open the eyes and touch the consciences of 
 those men, seared though they be with a hot iron, that 
 they may reflect, ere it be too late, how they shall ever 
 answer before God for a system, of which, they are com- 
 pelled by the most shameless confederated falsehoods, to 
 try and cover the iniquity from the eyes of their fellow 
 sinners. 
 
 But, passing this by, the point which bears especially 
 on the contents of this volume, is this Dr. Murray, 
 having the odium of the principles of Dens's Theology 
 fastened on him by such clear and conclusive proofs, and 
 the evidence brought forward at the first meeting at 
 Exeter Hall, on the 20th of June, 1835, being strikingly 
 corroborated by the fact that some sets of Dens were 
 discovered, in which there was a laboured dedication of 
 the work to Dr. Murray, stating that it had been under- 
 taken with his approbation (ejus cum approbatione sus- 
 ceptam,) it became a desirable object with the apologists 
 of Dr. Murray to make it appear that this approbation 
 was not givtn to Dens's work, but chiefly to the new 
 volume which had been added to this edition, and of
 
 which the evil had not then been detected. Accordingly, 
 Mr. Woods, in the before cited letter, states 
 
 " But," saith he, anticipating the proof of his patro- 
 nage, which was deducible from the fact, " But he ap- 
 proved of an eighth volume, and thereby sanctioned the 
 foregoing seven" Then he gives this history of this 
 eighth volume. " When the new edition of Dens was 
 nearly ready to issue from the press, it was suggested to 
 Mr. Coyne, by a friend, that a volume, not at ail by 
 Dens, (as the advertisement in the Directory clearly 
 shows,) would prove a useful supplement to the forth- 
 coming work. Dr. Murray was already aware of the 
 value of the information contained in the proposed sup- 
 plemental volume, and he gave his sanction to its publi- 
 cation, without reference to Dens or any other work."* 
 
 The reader will remark here his statement as to this 
 volume. Dr. Murray knew it ; he was aware of the 
 value of the information contained in it, and he gave his 
 sanction to it. This is Mr. Woods's testimony of these 
 facts. Who the friend was, if indeed there was any 
 such friend, who suggested it to Mr. Coyne, we are left 
 in ignorance of; but, if it were not Gregory the XVI., 
 it was some faithful agent of his in the church. 
 
 We now come to the evidence of Mr. Stanley, then 
 the Rector of Alderley ; but who, since his apology for 
 Dr. Murray, and his defence of that most indefensible of 
 all systems of compromise of principle and religion, the 
 Board of Education, has been promoted by Lord Mel- 
 bourne to the See of Norwich. 
 
 The defence set up by this Right Rev. Prelate for 
 Dens, was examined in some detail at the Birmingham 
 meeting in the year 1835.f There is only one part ne- 
 cessary to consider for this volume. Dr. Stanley in his 
 pamphlet in 1835, p. 12, by way of an exculpatory apo- 
 logy for Dr. Murray, and of delivering him from the 
 odium of Dens's Theology, said " that the approbation 
 of the work mentioned in Coyne's dedication to him, is 
 limited by Coyne's own confession to the 8th volume 
 only, compiled from writings of Benedict XIV." and in 
 the British Magazine for May, 1835, he mentions in a 
 
 * Romanism as it rules in Ireland, vol. i. . 169. 
 f Ibid, pp. 614-626. 
 
 B 2
 
 10 
 
 letter to the Editor the authority on \vhich he makes 
 this statement. He quotes Coyne's advertisement from 
 his catalogue, and adds, " When at Dublin, to prevent 
 any mistake on this point, I called at Mr. Coyne's shop, 
 and was there informed that it was to this limited appro- 
 bation of the eighth volume, and that only, that the 
 sentence ' ejus cum approbations susceptam,' referred." 
 
 If Dr. Stanley had been at all acquainted with the prin- 
 ciples, doctrines, canons, and discipline of the Church of 
 Rome, he could not have committed himself as a scholar, 
 iriuch less as a theologian, in attempting- such a defence 
 as he tried to set up in his pamphlet for Dr. Murray, 
 on the subject of Dens' Theology ; a defence not only 
 untenable in the abstract, but of which the weakness 
 and folly has been demonstrated since, by the discovery 
 of his provincial statutes ; but here he has used his 
 best exertions to vindicate Dr. Murray from the seven 
 volumes of Dens, by making it appear that his approba- 
 tion of the whole edition was specially, and however in- 
 credible it may appear, exclusively limited to the eighth 
 how far Dr. Stanley's defence has profited the cause 
 he undertook, he will learn if this book should ever meet 
 his eye, by the few specimens of this eighth volume 
 given in the following pages. 
 
 But the most satisfactory evidence on the subject, is 
 Dr. Murray's own confession, in the celebrated apology 
 for himself written in a pastoral letter to his clergy, 
 dated 5th October, 1836.* 
 
 That Prelate's own statement is as follows : " But 
 did I not at least direct the publication of the Theology 
 of Dens ? No : the assertion is in like manner at vari- 
 ance with the fact. / never even suggested the publication 
 of that work ; nor did I use any kind of influence with the 
 publisher to induce him to embark his property in that 
 undertaking. That respectable and enterprizing indi- 
 vidual called on me to express a wish to reprint that work, 
 entirely at his own risk. Had I opposed his project, he 
 would, I am convinced, have abandoned it ; but as the 
 work contains much useful matter, treated concisely and 
 perspicuously, as it is accurate as far as regards matters 
 
 * See this Pastoral Romanism as it rules in Ireland, vol. ii. 
 
 p. 374.
 
 11 
 
 of faith, and as the individual opinions of the author, 
 resting as they do entirely on the argument which he 
 adduces to support them, are, as I conceive, wholly free 
 at the present day from danger to educated men, for 
 whom only the publication was intended ; I could see no 
 reason why I should interfere with the publisher's fair 
 prospect of gain, and I therefore at once assented.'' 
 
 When Dr. Murray could write such a statement to 
 the whole body of his Priests, every one of whom had in 
 his possession the provincial statutes now detected, 
 which he had received from Dr. Murray's own hand, in 
 which every man of them are commanded to have a book 
 in his possession, to study it day by day, in which they 
 were to be drilled by Dr. Murray in their conferences, 
 and that the Directories prove that this book was Dens 
 when they, every man knew, that Coyne had printed 
 the book for the especial purpose, as he plainly stated, 
 of obviating the difficulty which these Bishops experi- 
 enced in procuring it for their Priests. When Dr. Mur- 
 ray and his Priests were mutually conscious of these 
 facts, and that he sat down to write this public pastoral 
 to them, which he and they all knew to be a made up 
 story from beginning to end; what can be hoped or 
 expected from such men? "Dominum Dens auctorem 
 sequences" indeed. But this is not the point for this 
 publication, Dr. Murray tries thus to get rid of Dens, 
 but he is completely taken in his own confession as to 
 the eighth volume, for he states 
 
 " In the progress of the work he called on me a 
 second time, to say there was an appendix to another 
 highly useful work, and that if this appendix were added 
 in the shape of an eighth volume to his publication, it 
 would, in his opinion, much increase its value. This 
 second work being in much repute, I again assented to his 
 proposal" 
 
 Here is Dr. Murrays own confession he knew this 
 book, it was " in much repute," and he assented to its 
 publication. 
 
 As to the story of a bookseller who knew no more of 
 the work or its value than the man in the moon, coming 
 to a Romish Archbishop and suggesting to him the pub- 
 lication of the laws and decisions of the Popes, which 
 were to be the standard for his Priests to guide the
 
 12 
 
 consciences of the Roman Catholic population of Ire- 
 land, it is so infinitely absurd that even Dr. Murray, if 
 he had not been proved to have made other statements 
 contrary to truth, could not expect any person of com- 
 mon sense to believe him. But even suppose this state- 
 ment to be true suppose Coyne had performed this 
 marvellous act, of being really placed at the head of the 
 Romish Church, and being the person to put her laws 
 in force in Ireland, still we have Dr. Murray's confession 
 that he knew the book that the book was well known 
 nay, that it was in much repute. 
 
 Did he not know then, that it contained the very laws 
 which he had foresworn before the Committees of 
 Parliament ? 
 
 Did he not know it contained the Bulls and Decretals 
 published in this volume ? 
 
 Did he not know that it again and again cited the Bulla 
 Ccenae Domini, which the Popish Bishops had again and 
 again denied? 
 
 Did he not know it excommunicated his Sovereign 
 and made that Sovereign and the representative of that 
 Sovereign's authority reserved cases as heretics for the 
 Pope? 
 
 Did he not know it set up the authority of the third 
 canon of the fourth Lateran Council, for himself and his 
 brother Bishops to exterminate all heretics out of their 
 Dioceses, after all his oaths on the subject ? 
 
 Did he not know it set up the laws of restitution of 
 all forfeited property ? 
 
 Did he not know it set up the laws for the Inquisition 
 and for torture ? 
 
 Did he not know it set up the law for granting dispen- 
 sations for every sort of crime that man could commit ? 
 
 Did he not know that it set up the law whereby the 
 whole Roman Catholic population were placed under the 
 direct temporal authority of the Pope ? Priests, Secu- 
 lars, and Regulars, and the Laity, all excommunicated, 
 suspended, and deprived, if they dared to refuse obedi- 
 ence to the commands of the Court of Rome ? Was the 
 book " in much repute," while all the contents of it were 
 unknown ? or did he know its contents and authorize its 
 publication? His own confession fastens both these 
 tacts upon him, he knew its contents, he authorized by
 
 13 
 
 his own admission the publication. Mr. Woods and Dr. 
 Stanley are superfluous witnesses on this there is no 
 going beyond the confession of the man himself. 
 
 Now we shall consider what force this book possesses 
 in Ireland from its authorized publication by Dr. Murray. 
 
 And here it is important to consider that this volume 
 consists not of new decretals, but of those that have 
 been passed for many centuries ; and one of the grossest 
 delusions with which Protestants of all denominations 
 have been blinded is this, the idea that Popery has par- 
 taken of what they call modern improvements, and has 
 abandoned its ancient principles and laws. 
 
 It is true many Romanists have contributed to this 
 delusion, by professing that it is so, because it is their 
 interest to blind and to deceive but the genuine prin- 
 ciple of the Church of Rome is not only that this is not 
 true, but that it could not be true for the foundation of 
 their faith is the Infallibility of their Church, and if the 
 Church published a Canon in the 14th or 15th centuries 
 which turned out to be false in the 19th, the very ad- 
 mission of such a principle must overturn the Church of 
 Rome ; hence the evidence of a total want of acquain- 
 tance, on the part of Dr. Stanley, with the very first 
 principles of the subject of which he was treating in his 
 pamphlet. Popery improved, must be Popery overthrown. 
 
 This important principle is clearly laid down in the 
 Encyclical letter sent over by the present Pope to the 
 Romish Bishops of Ireland, in 1832. The Pontiff writes 
 to them as follows : * 
 
 " God forbid, dearest brethren, God forbid, whilst we 
 are pressed by so many evils, and threatened by such 
 dangers, that Pastors should be wanting to their charge, 
 and stricken by fear abandon the sheep, or casting off all 
 care of the flock, sink into idleness and sloth. Let us, 
 therefore, in the unity of the Spirit defend our common 
 cause, or rather the cause of God, and let us unite our 
 vigilance and our exertion against the common enemy 
 for the good of all people." 
 
 Now, let it be remarked how this unity of the Spirit is 
 to be preserved. The Pope continues 
 
 " You will discharge this duty faithfully, if, as your 
 
 * This Encyclical is bound up with Dr. Murray's Pastoral, and 
 lodged in the Universities with the other documents.
 
 14 
 
 ministry demands, you attend to yourselves and to your 
 doctrine, calling frequently to mind that the universal 
 Church is shaken by any novelty whatsoever, and that ac- 
 cording to the admonition of St. Agatho, Pope, nothing 
 of what has been regularly defined ought to be retrenched, 
 or changed, or encreased, but that all should be preserved 
 incorrupt, both in meaning and expression. Then will 
 that unity which resides in the chair of Peter, as its 
 foundation, continue firm and unshaken," &c. 
 
 Again, he says 
 
 " Let all bear in mind that the judgment of the sound- 
 ness of the doctrine with which the people is to be im- 
 bued, and that the government and administration of the 
 universal Church belongs to the Roman Pontiff to 
 whom, as the fathers of the Council of Florence have 
 expressely declared, Jesus Christ has committed the full 
 power to feed, and to rule, and to govern the Universal 
 Church." 
 
 Again, he says 
 
 ;< Since it is evident, to use the words of the Fathers 
 of the Council of Trent, that the Church has been in- 
 structed by Jesus Christ and his Apostles, and taught by 
 the Holy Ghost daily, suggesting all truth, it is manifestly 
 preposterous and sovereignly injurious to the Church to 
 put forth or obtrude a certain restoration or regeneration 
 as indispensable for her well-being or increase, as if she 
 could be thought liable to destruction or diminution, or 
 any vicissitudes of that nature. The object which, by 
 this contrivance innovation aims at, is to lay the founda- 
 tion of a novel human institution, and to bring about 
 that which St. Cyprian held in horror, that the Church 
 which is divine should become human" 
 
 Such are the principles set forth in this Encyclical. 
 This is the translation of it made by the Irish Bishops, 
 printed by Mr. Coyne, in the year 1832, the same year 
 in which Dens was printed, with this supplemental 
 volume. 
 
 Now it is important to remark these parallel facts. 
 
 The Pope teaches the Bishops, in this Bull of 1832, 
 that nothing of what has been regularly defined is to be 
 retrenched, or changed, or encreased, but that all should be 
 preserved incorrupt, both in meaning and expression. 
 
 And in this year is published, by these Bishops, this
 
 15 
 
 compendium of Papal law, in which it is declared in the 
 advertisement, that the Pope, Benedict XIV., " has de- 
 fined questions formerly controverted among divines, and 
 has decided subjects principally regarding moral theology ;" 
 and we have moreover the laws and canons of the 
 Church, from the Council of Rhemes, 635, to the 3d 
 Lateran, 1171; 4th Lateran, 1215; Council Vienne, 
 1311, down to the Bulls of Benedict XIV., in the middle 
 of the 18th century, set up as the law of the Church. 
 
 The Pope tells the Bishops that "the judgment of the 
 soundness of the doctrine with which the people is to be 
 imbued, belongs to the Roman Pontiff;" and this year 
 Dens is printed with this supplement of these Papal 
 laws, by the authority of these Bishops, as the standard 
 to drill their Priests, by which they are to guide the 
 consciences of the people. 
 
 The Pope says to the Bishops that Jesus Christ has 
 committed to him the full power to feed and to rule and 
 govern the Church. 
 
 The Bishops publish this compendium of laws, in 
 which every man is to be excommunicated who does not 
 obey the commands of the Court of Rome. 
 
 Now, in addition to these facts, let us further examine 
 the law of the case. 
 
 What is the doctrine of the Church of Rome, respect- 
 ing the authority of any decretals emanating from her 
 Popes ? 
 
 We find it laid down in Delahogue de Ecclesia, the 
 class-book of Maynooth, for the education of the candi- 
 dates for the Priesthood (Ed. 1809, p. 152.) " A dog- 
 matical definition of the Sovereign Pontiff, directed to 
 the universal Churches, and promulgated in a sufficient 
 manner, is truly approved of by the Bishops, in the very 
 fact that they do not protest against it ; and then it is to 
 be held as an irreformable or unchangeable judgment 
 (irreformabile judicium) of the whole Church." 
 
 Here then we have these Bishops receiving, trans- 
 lating, promulgating this Encyclical, from their present 
 Pope, and setting up the same year, in direct accordance 
 with this letter, a compendium of the decisions and 
 decretals of the former Popes, which are of the worst 
 class in the laws of the Papal Church. 
 
 But that this is the universal principle of the Papacy,
 
 16 
 
 \ve learn also from this standard, which they have set up 
 for the guidance of their Priests. 
 
 We have in Dens, vol. ii. p. 155 
 
 " What power has the Roman Pontiff? The Pope 
 hath plenitude of power in the Church, so that his power 
 extends to all those who are in the Church, and to all 
 things which belong to the government of the Church. 
 This is proved from what we have said before, because 
 the Roman Pontiff is the true Vicar of Christ the 
 head, pastor, and doctor of the whole Church. Hence 
 it follows that all the faithful, even the Bishops and 
 Patriarchs, are bound to obey the Roman Pontiff, also 
 that he is to be obeyed in all things which concern the 
 Christian religion, and therefore in faith, in morals, 
 rites, ecclesiastical discipline," &c. 
 
 We have here the obedience, that the Bishops and all 
 the Clergy are bound to pay to the Pope. Then, it 
 follows, what must the people be taught to consider, and 
 what must the Priests all consider as an infallible law 
 or decision of the Church, coming from their Pope, and 
 through their Bishops, which they are so bound to obey. 
 It is asked, (Dens, vol. ii. p. 129) 
 
 " Is the express consent of the Bishops required for 
 the infallible authority of a decreed decision or definition 
 of the whole Church ? 
 
 " Answer. No ; but their tacit consent is sufficient, 
 placed in their silence, and in their not protesting, after 
 a decreed definition, which has sufficiently come to the 
 knowledge of the Bishops : for to be silent in this case, 
 is to consent ; for the error, saith Felix III. which is 
 not resisted, is approved : and truth, when it is not de- 
 fended, is overruled ; so, as Saint Augustine saith, the 
 Church of God is that which neither approves nor keeps 
 silence as to those things which are contrary to faith and 
 a good life." 
 
 Here it is clear, that any Papal decretal which came 
 sufficiently to the knowledge of these Bishops, and against 
 which they did not reclaim, would derive the authority, 
 of their consent from their very silence. Now we have 
 in this case the declaration of their Bishop, Dr. Murray, 
 that these Papal decretals were well known and in much 
 repute, and printed under his express and immediate au- 
 thority, and this as the standard for the Priests of his
 
 IT 
 
 province to govern the consciences of the people. We 
 see this fact printed as to these decretals published in 
 a book in the hands of every Popish Bishop and Priest 
 in Ireland ; and there is not, to this day, a voice to 
 reclaim against them therefore, they are universally as- 
 sented to, and adopted as the laws to govern the Roman 
 Catholic population of the country. 
 
 But we have this principle put in a most specific form 
 to Dr. Murray himself, and we have his most specific 
 declaration on the point. He is asked by the Committee 
 of the House of Commons, on the 17th of May, 1825, the 
 following question : 
 
 " It has been stated on evidence before this Com- 
 mittee, that Dr. Troy, in the year 1793, published a 
 declaration or letter, in which he says that Catholics 
 are obliged to submit to the decisions and decrees of the 
 Pope, on points of faith or morals, which are expressely 
 or tacitly assented to or not dissented from, by the ma- 
 jority of the Bishops representing and governing the 
 Church dispersed. What is to be understood from this 
 declaration ? 
 
 " THAT IT is THE DOCTKINE OF EVERY CATHOLIC. 
 The Pope, as the head of the Church, has a right to ad- 
 dress a doctrinal decree to the whole Church. By this 
 very act, he summons the Pastors of the Church to say 
 whether or not it is conformable to the Catholic faith, 
 and whether they distinctly express their assent to it, or 
 tacitly signify it by not dissenting from it, it then be- 
 comes a declaration that such is the belief of the Church 
 at large, and as the Church, whether dispersed at large 
 or assembled in its general councils, is infallible, its de- 
 cisions are a rule of faith, to which every Catholic is 
 bound to submit." 
 
 Here we have the express evidence of this man, that 
 the fact of the Bishops not dissenting from a Papal 
 decretal, constitutes that decretal infallible, as a rule to 
 which every Catholic is bound to submit ; and we have 
 his own confession in his pastoral to his Priests, that he 
 not only did not dissent from, but authorised the pub- 
 lication of these Papal decretals, which " were in much 
 repute" in his Church. So that, on his own confession, 
 his own evidence, and the fact of their publication, it is 
 clear they are set up, and not being reclaimed against
 
 18 
 
 by one Bishop in Ireland, are thus made laws of infal- 
 lible authority in this country. 
 
 But there is something still behind in reference to 
 these laws, of a very singular character, that has not 
 come before the public as yet. There was a man who, 
 though nominally a Protestant, had been, like several 
 others, implicated in the seditious cabals of the Popish 
 party in this country. He was intimate with the con- 
 ductors of a journal set up for some time in Dublin, The 
 Comet, which was at last put down for sedition and a 
 treasonable attempt to stir up the population to massacre 
 the clergy. This man was afterwards brought out from 
 these vile associates. He was a man of perhaps the first 
 talents among them a man of first-rate ability. It pleased 
 God to deliver his mind from the contamination he had 
 contracted. He wrote to me as a stranger I visited 
 him, and attended him as frequently as I could in his 
 last illness, though my health did not at the time allow 
 me to see him as I wished. I had every satisfaction of 
 his genuine conversion to the faith and hope of the 
 Gospel, and I truly valued him, and could confidently 
 trust his testimony as a true Christian ; he communi- 
 cated to me much of the villainy of these men, and he 
 gave me a copy of The Comet, in which was an adver- 
 tisement of Dens's Theology. 
 
 Mr. O'Connell somewhere, I forget in what publica- 
 tion, had attacked me for calling this a secret work, 
 while he said the publisher, Mr. Coyne, had used every 
 effort to puff, and give it publicity and circulation. This 
 number of The Comet contains the only advertisement I 
 ever had seen of the work, and the date of this paper 
 served me as a guide to examine other papers of that 
 year. 
 
 I examined The Comet, The Morning Register, The 
 Weekly Register, The Daily Freeman, and the Weekly 
 Freeman. These were the great Roman Catholic papers 
 in the year 1 832 ; and first, I will present to the reader 
 the advertisement exactly as it appears in The Comet of 
 May 27, 1832 : 
 
 "MOST IMPORTANT. 
 
 On Monday, 14th day of May, 1832, R. Coyne, 
 bookseller and printer to the Royal College of St. 
 Patrick, Maynooth, and publisher to the R. C. Bishops
 
 19 
 
 of Ireland, will publish DENS'S COMPLETE BODY OF 
 THEOLOGY, in 8 vols. 12mo. beautifully printed, price 
 to subscribers 2. 2s. 
 
 " The publisher will keep open the list for subscribers' 
 names till the 1st day of August, 1832. 
 
 " At a meeting of the Roman Catholic Prelates of Ire- 
 land, assembled in Dublin on the 14th day of September, 
 1808, they unanimously agreed that < DENS'S COM- 
 PLETE BODY OF THEOLOGY' was the best book 
 on the subject that could be re-published for the use of 
 the Catholic Priests of Ireland. The PRESENT PUB- 
 LISHER was then ordered to print 3,000 copies. 
 
 " This work is now very rare, and scarcely to be met 
 with ; and, inasmuch as his Grace Dr. Murray, Dr. 
 Doyle, Dr. Keating, and Dr. Kinsella, have made it the 
 conference book for the Clergy of the Province of 
 Leinster, the publisher, as well to obviate the difficulty 
 experienced by them in procuring the work, as also to 
 advance the cause of religion in other parts of the 
 Irish Church, is induced to reprint a limited number of 
 copies. 
 
 " An additional volume, which is now for the first 
 time annexed to the present edition, contains Encyclical 
 letters of the Sovereign Pontiffs, &c. bearing on the 
 subjects contained in the work, as also the constitutions 
 of Benedict XIV., in which he has defined questions 
 formerly controverted among divines, and wherein he 
 has decided subjects principally regarding moral theo- 
 logy ; select passages also are cited from his truly in- 
 valuable work on the Diocesan Synod, in which the more 
 difficult questions which Dens has only slightly touched 
 on, or may not have sufficiently elucidated, are con- 
 sidered at great length. For the purpose of facilitating 
 reference, an epitome of the canonical and moral doc- 
 trine of the above Pontiff, by John Dominic Mansi, 
 Archbishop of Lucca, alphabetically arranged, is prefixed 
 to the volume, presenting thus, in a compendious form, 
 all the decisions of this learned Pope on various doctrinal, 
 moral, and canonical subjects. 
 
 " The supplementary matter above referred to, and 
 which is not to be found in any edition heretofore pub- 
 lished, not even in the last Mechlin edition, lias been added, 
 with the sanction and approbation of his Grace Doctor
 
 20 
 
 Murray, to whom this work is most respectfully dedi- 
 cated:' 
 
 The attention of the reader is particularly requested 
 to this advertisement. It is headed with the words 
 " MOST IMPORTANT." The same statement is made 
 here as in the Directory respecting the Bishops the 
 order to print the book, in 1808, for all the Priests of 
 Ireland the making it a conference book for the Pro- 
 vince of Leinster, in 1832, and the printing of both edi- 
 tions by Coyne the first, by command of the Bishops ; 
 the second, to meet the wants not of the Clergy them- 
 selves, but of the Bishops for the Clergy. 
 
 Then let the reader mark ; these laws in this new 
 volume, are the decisions and definitions of the Pope, re- 
 ceived, and thus confirmed and ratified as of infallible 
 obligation in Ireland by the authoritative reception and 
 publication of them by the Bishops one, or rather four, 
 of the Bishops thus publishing them, and the rest not 
 reclaiming against them. 
 
 Again, "for the purpose of facilitating reference," this 
 " Epitome of the moral and canonical doctrine of the 
 Pope, alphabetically arranged," is prefixed to this volume. 
 So the book is published to the Priests as but an index 
 or book of reference. To what does it refer ? To this 
 moral and canonical doctrine. Where is this to be 
 found ? In the Diocesan Synod of Benedict, in his 
 Bullarium, and in his Ecclesiastical Institutions. These 
 are the works given in this volume. Here the reader 
 sees that there can be no mistake it is plain as print 
 can make it. This book supplies the references, and 
 here we have the documents referred to. 
 
 Then let the reader mark the confession at the end of 
 this. This canon law is not to be found in any other 
 edition ever before published ; it has not been so, even 
 in the Belgian edition, but now, since Popery has gained 
 political power, it is published in Ireland for the govern- 
 ment of the people. The statement too in this, that 
 under these circumstances, it is added with the sanction 
 and approbation of Dr. Murray, and that the work is 
 dedicated to him, coupled with his own confession of the 
 fact, and that he sanctioned the book as of much repute 
 in his church, gives to the whole statement a full authen-
 
 21 
 
 tication, as great as it is possible for any proof to fur- 
 nish, it is not possible to wish for further confirmation 
 of any fact, or further authentication of any documents 
 in the world. 
 
 But something yet remains. It will be said, as Mr. 
 O'Connell said before, that this advertisement was but a 
 printer's puff to try and sell his book. This is ineffably 
 absurd, as if a printer could affix the authority of his 
 Bishops as a sanction for Papal laws, and puff the work 
 as published under their authority, without any per- 
 mission from these Bishops. But there is an important 
 fact connected with this part of the case, which is this : 
 It is perfectly clear, that if Coyne had printed this book 
 at any risk of his own as an ordinary work, he would 
 have expended no small pains to give it publicity ; he 
 published, for example, the lives of the saints, with the 
 sanction of all the Romish Bishops, and which have been 
 advertised I know not how often. But this advertise- 
 ment of Dens's Theology, and of these canon laws of 
 the Papacy, appeared as far as I have been able to see, 
 but five times in the public journals. 
 
 I examined those of the dates to which I had been di- 
 rected by this advertisement at the time of its publica- 
 tion, and I found as follows : The first publication 
 appears in the Dublin Weekly Register, May 5, 1832, 
 there it appears but once ; I looked in several of the 
 subsequent weeks, but could not find it. 
 
 It also appears on the same date in the Dublin Weekly 
 Freeman, May 5, 1832, nor did I see it in any subse- 
 quent paper. But what seems particularly singular is 
 this, that though these two papers are printed at the 
 same office, and with the same types as the Daily Regis- 
 ter and the Daily Freeman, and though the expense of 
 printing in either of these daily papers, any advertise- 
 ment from the weekly papers is only just that of the 
 repetition of an advertisement, as the types are set in 
 the same office, yet the advertisement did not appear in 
 the Dublin daily papers. I examined them both and did 
 not see it. It appeared three times in that seditious and 
 infamous paper the Comet namely, first on May 13 ; 
 second on May 20 ; third on May '27 ; and except these 
 five advertisements, once in the Weekly Register, once 
 in the Weekly Freeman, and three times in the Comet,
 
 22 
 
 I did not see it either repeated in them or in the two 
 other Roman Catholic papers. If it was advertised in 
 others, or if it has escaped my search in these, it will be 
 useful that the facts be ascertained. I shall be happy to 
 receive information from Mr. Coyne, and to correct the 
 statement as he may enable me by a reference to dates. 
 
 But what is the result of this why did not this " MOST 
 IMPORTANT'' advertisement appear oftner? Why did 
 not this " respectable individual," who printed, as Dr. 
 Murray tells us, this work entirely at his own risk ? why 
 did he not try to give it all the publicity he could ? Why 
 " risk" so many hundred pounds in printing such a work, 
 and not spend a few shillings in making it known in the 
 metropolis ; and when not anxious to give it extended 
 publicity, why publish it at all ? 
 
 The case is clear as the day. It was necessary to 
 advertize it, that thus when convenient, the Church 
 might appeal to the fact that the law had been published. 
 It was necessary not to give it more publicity than this, 
 lest attention might be called to what it was more im- 
 portant, should escape notoriety. The authority of pro- 
 clamation was secured the danger of publicity was 
 avoided. 
 
 But the authority given to these laws is at once finally 
 and conclusively demonstrated, and brought home to the 
 Bishops by the secret Statutes of Dr. Murray, and his 
 synod of provincial bishops so completely and providen- 
 tially detected. In them this synod of Bishops com- 
 mands their priests to possess the work, and to study in 
 it daily to direct thereby the consciences of their flocks ; 
 therefore when we have proved that the book they were 
 to study was Dens, and when we demonstrate that to 
 Dens was added this body of canon laws ; it is clear as 
 the day, that while the authority of the statutes, and the 
 authority of proclamation in the paper give them all the 
 force of infallible obligation on the priests, those priests 
 were to give them the most powerful and authoritative 
 publication, as far as it should be necessary to do so, by 
 bringing their principles, not only to the knowledge, but 
 enforcing them with all the sanctions of religious obliga- 
 tion on the conscience of every man in the recesses of 
 their confessional. The provincial statutes and direc- 
 tories establish this fully. This is clear direct evidence
 
 to prove the case. But there are several other testi- 
 monies which even without the provincial statutes, would 
 form a clear inductive demonstration of the fact. First 
 the professor of canon law in Maynooth, Mr. Slevin, was 
 examined as to the constitution of the canon law by the 
 Commissioners of Education ; he is asked, " Pray be so 
 good as to state what books you consider as containing 
 the text of the canon law ?" 
 
 " The canon law, or common law of our church, is 
 contained in a work known by the name of ' Corpus 
 Juris Canonici.' It was published by Pope Gregory 
 XIII., and it is composed of several parts or collections 
 of the canon law made at different times." 
 
 The parts of this canon law are then enumerated, and 
 he is asked, 
 
 " Is not the text of the canon law to be found in their 
 works ?" 
 
 " What we call the text of the canon law, is to be found 
 in these collections so far as they go, but to form a com- 
 plete body of canon law, we must add the decrees of the 
 Council of Trent, the different bulls that have been 
 issued by Popes since the time of Pope Sixtus IV., as 
 none of a more recent date are included in the collection 
 of Gregory XIII., which was published towards the end 
 of the 16th century. The Bulls that were issued after 
 Sixtus IV. down to Clement XII. have been included in 
 the Bullarium Romanum ; there is also a collection of 
 the Bulls of Benedict XIV." Appendix to 8th Report, 
 p. 211. 
 
 Let it be remembered that he here specifies the Bulls 
 of Benedict XIV. as constituting a part of their canon 
 law. But they get off from the Bulls of their Popes, by 
 pretending they have no force unless when received by 
 the bishops ; but then the principle, that where they are 
 received by the bishops they are binding, is fully and 
 unequivocally admitted. 
 So he says, 
 
 " With regard to Decretals of Popes I think I have 
 already mentioned the general principle we act upon, 
 which is, that those Decretals are binding in the countries 
 in which they have been published, or adopted as the canon 
 (aw of the country. Ib. p. 212.
 
 24 
 
 Again, " In what manner is it determined in Ireland, 
 whether any particular Bull that may come into the 
 country is received, or not received, in the country, so as 
 to form a portion of its canon law ?" 
 
 " By the same rule as in all countries, by its publication, 
 or general adoption" 
 
 " Its publication in what manner ?" 
 
 " If it be published in the country, we then consider that 
 it is binding. The Bull, for instance, would be addressed 
 to our bishops ; they would receive it in a body, or per- 
 haps individually, and order it to be published ; the pub- 
 lication would be made in the churches, chapels, or at 
 least in the Episcopal chapel of each diocese. However 
 the general adoption of a bull in practice without a for- 
 mal promulgation, would give it the force of law on the 
 ground that custom became law." Ib. p. '214. 
 
 Let this be marked then. The professor states, that 
 the Bulls of Benedict XIV. constitute a part of the canon 
 law. He states over and over, that the Bulls of Popes 
 are binding wheresover they are received, and published 
 by the bishops, whether collectively or individually, or 
 generally adopted without a formal promulgation. Here 
 we have a Bull from the present Pope to the bishops in 
 1832, commanding them to observe all that had ever been 
 regularly decreed and defined in the church. We have 
 the same year these bishops publishing these Decretals 
 and Definitions of Benedict XIV., we have them an- 
 nounced in a book sent into the hands of every priest in 
 Ireland, as published under the highest episcopal autho- 
 rity ; and we have it proved to demonstration, that this 
 code of laws is published as a supplement, an authorita- 
 tive supplement to a work which is made the standard 
 for their priests to direct the consciences of the people. 
 Nay we have them published under the authority of 
 that very bishop, whom Dr. M'Hale swears to be the 
 best authority in the church on the subject, and to whom 
 lie tells the Commissioners of Education, that the priests 
 would refer, to know what laws were, or were not in 
 force in the country. See Dr. M'Hale's evidence in this 
 work. 
 
 But there is one more extract from Dr. Slevin's evi- 
 dence, which gives indirectly infallible testimony on this
 
 25 
 
 subject, taken in connection with Dr. Murray's statutes, 
 he is asked, 
 
 " Are there any provincial constitutions or canons 
 peculiar to Ireland, and not received at large throughout 
 the Catholic church ? 
 
 " I mentioned that our church government in Ireland 
 has been, and is still very irregular on account of the 
 unhappy circumstances of our church. It is not go- 
 verned in the systematical manner as observable in 
 Catholic countries, so that our canon law is reducible to 
 a very small compass." 
 
 On this answer the witness subsequently adds the 
 following remarkable note : 
 
 " However, diocesan and provincial statutes have been 
 adopted in different parts, and at different times, which 
 will no doubt be now improved and enlarged. It may 
 even be hoped that the time is not remote, when our 
 bishops assembled in synod, will under the paternal pro- 
 tection of a benign sovereign, draw up a code of national 
 regulations adapted to the circumstances of our church." 
 76.jo.214. 
 
 Now here is a singular fact, the professor of canon 
 law in this College complains of the contracted compass 
 of their canon law ; he afterwards, however, most deli- 
 berately adds in a note, that provincial and diocesan 
 statutes exist, which will no doubt be now improved and 
 enlarged. Accordingly we find that when in three years 
 after, they gained the object they anticipated, namely, 
 emancipation ; the statutes of this very province where 
 this priest and his fellows were educated in this College, 
 were "improved and enlarged ;* and what was this im- 
 provement and enlargement ? it was this setting up by 
 the authority of the provincial synod, Dens's Theology, 
 as the standard for the priests to direct the consciences 
 of the people ; and enlarging this work bv a code of 
 canon law, which this very professor admits to be part 
 of the canon law, which he admits would be in force if 
 published ; but which he and his fellows, and these very 
 bishops of the synod, were denying on their oaths 
 
 * Both the Old Statutes and the New Statutes are lodged in the 
 Universities now ED.
 
 26 
 
 denying that they had been published, or would be pub- 
 lished but of which, some had been, and were even then 
 published, others have been since published, and are thus 
 on their own oaths in force. And these laws, are laws for 
 the confiscation of the property the destruction of the 
 religion the liberties and lives of their fellow subjects 
 for the seditious abandonment of the laws of their 
 legitimate sovereign, and the substitution of the laws of 
 the Papal tyrant of Rome. Dr. Slevin little dreamt of 
 the light his evidence would subsequently throw on the 
 detected villainy of the provincial statutes of his bishops, 
 on the dependence to be placed on his own oath, and on 
 their oaths as to their canon laws, and on the cruelty, 
 the intolerance, the perjury, the treachery, and the sedi- 
 tion of the Church of Rome. 
 
 But there is another fact which has come to the know- 
 ledge of the Editor since the first edition of this work 
 was published, and which is of the utmost value in the 
 illustration of this case of Popish iniquity namely, that 
 this mode of publishing laws by the instrumentality of 
 the priests in instructing and directing the people, is 
 that which the Church of Rome has ever adopted as the 
 best and most effectual mode of putting those laws into 
 operation in any country. This has been proved, and 
 the quotations given at length in the Editor's speech 
 before the members of the Universities,* from the first 
 authority on canon law in the Church of Rome, whose 
 works are returned as one of the standards of Maynooth, 
 by the president of that College to the Commissioners of 
 Education. In this writer we find as follows : 
 
 " Van-Espen de promulgatione Legum. Part I. chap, 
 ii. Ed. Nap. 1766, 4to., p. 221. 
 
 " The form of promulgation through the provinces 
 is also to be preserved in the promulgation of ecclesi- 
 astical laws. 
 
 "SECT. I. 
 
 " The form of promulgating laws through the pro- 
 vinces, Justinian wished to be observed even in ecclesi- 
 astical laws, and the Church of Rome hath approved that 
 law of Justinian." 
 
 * See Speech to Electors of Trinity College, January 8th, 1840, 
 pp. 16-17.
 
 27 
 
 Then he quotes from the 6th Novella, as follows : 
 " Let the most holy patriarchs of each diocese set forth 
 those things which have been constituted by us in the 
 churches appointed under them, and make them known 
 to their metropolitans. Let them, again, make them 
 known to the bishops appointed under them ; but let each 
 of them set them forth in their own church, that no man 
 in our commonwealth may be ignorant of those things 
 which have been ordered by us for the honor and glory 
 of the great God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ." 
 
 He then proceeds to shew how long the church has 
 preserved this mode : 
 
 SECT. II. 
 
 " The title is, ' The church hath preserved this same 
 form of promulgation from the earliest ages.' 
 
 " But since scarcely any similar notification can be 
 had, unless the general ecclesiastical law should be set 
 forth to the people through each of the provinces or 
 dioceses by their own bishops respectively, or be pub- 
 licly exposed in those places to which the people have 
 easy and frequent access, we see that the church has 
 preserved this form of promulgation from the earliest 
 ages." 
 
 Again, in the same section he says : p. 222. 
 
 " There is no doubt, therefore, but that from the 
 earliest times of the church, the ecclesiastical decrees 
 were sent to the metropolitans, that by them they might 
 be sent to the bishops who were under them; but these 
 bishops, again, should proclaim and notify them each 
 through their own dioceses.' 1 
 
 He then proceeds to the third section, which is headed 
 thus : 
 
 " The mode of ecclesiastical government instituted by 
 Christ requires promulgation through the dioceses." 
 
 Now, it is very important to observe the mode in 
 which these laws are promulgated through the dioceses, 
 and we shall see that they come recommended to the 
 consciences of the people by their pastors as a matter 
 of religious and conscientious obligation, kindly and 
 tenderly instilled into them by personal instruction. 
 Van Espen proceeds in his third section, p. 224 : 
 
 " Since, therefore, the prelates of the church are bound 
 to rule the people of Christ according to the spirit of
 
 28 
 
 Christ, which is ' not the spirit of bondage in fear, but 
 of the adoption of the sons of God,' they are bound also 
 truly to labour that the faithful should receive their laws, 
 not as slaves through fear of punishment, but voluntarily 
 and as sons. 
 
 " But nothing can be more opportune for this, than 
 that the laws should be set forth, and intimated to the 
 people, respectively, by their own immediate pastors per- 
 suasively, and their utility and necessity should be ex- 
 pounded to them so efficaciously and sweetly (tarn effica- 
 citer et suaviter} that they should rather submit them- 
 selves to the observance of the law spontaneously, and 
 with Christian affection, than be driven to the observance 
 of it by authority and the fear of punishment." 
 
 Mark, here, how the laws are promulgated in the 
 Church of Rome by immediate personal communication 
 from the priests to the people (ejficaciter et suaviter) 
 then the absolute necessity of this to the very existence 
 of the church is set forth in the next page, 225 : 
 
 " But among the pastoral functions, the chief is known 
 to be the instruction of the people, which, if it is not 
 preserved complete by all the pastors, the whole order 
 of the hierarchy is evidently subverted ; since, therefore, 
 it is fit that the people should be instructed by their im- 
 mediate pastors, it is fit, also, that by the same, their own 
 pastors, they should understand new laws, according to 
 which they ought hereafter to regulate their life, and 
 direct their morals. It, therefore, is not wonderful that 
 the church hath always held and preserved that mode of 
 promulgation, as has been shown in the preceding sec- 
 tion." 
 
 When, therefore, we have it reduced to demonstra- 
 tion, that the code of canon law is published under the 
 authority of the bishops, as a supplement to the manual 
 by which they drill their priests to direct and rule the 
 consciences of the people, and that this mode of commu- 
 nicating laws to the people secretly and individually by 
 the priests, is the best mode appointed by the Church of 
 Rome for the promulgation of her laws in any country ; we 
 have not only proof but more than proof, we have mathe- 
 matical demonstration of' the fact that these Popish 
 bishops have set up these laws to govern this miserable 
 country.
 
 29 
 
 But there are other incidental testimonies worthy of 
 remark as to the authority which they attach to this 
 book of canon law. 
 
 In the year 1825, some clergymen of the Established 
 Church challenged the Carlow priests to a controversy 
 on the principle of the Bible Society. Dr. Doyle forbad 
 that his priests should meet them, and in his letter pub- 
 lished in the Dublin Evening Post, August 30, 1825, the 
 following sentence occurs : 
 
 " I need not remind you, dearest brethren, of what is 
 ruled by the supreme authority of the church, (see Ben. 
 XIV., de Syn. Dioc.) with regard to individuals unau- 
 thorized thereto by their bishop not entering into public- 
 disputations with persons maintaining heretical opinions." 
 
 Now let this be marked ; here this prelate quotes this 
 work Ben. XI V. on the Diocesan Synod, as " the supreme 
 authority of the church" Now it is a singular circum- 
 stance that this very work of Benedict's, which Dr. 
 Doyle here calls the supreme authority of the church, is 
 one of these works which was added in this epitome to 
 Dens, as a supplementary volume, as the very authority 
 set up by him and his brother bishops for exterminating 
 heretics out of their dioceses. 
 
 There is another singular testimony which throws in- 
 cidentally no small light on this subject. A short time 
 since, Sir Philip Crampton delivered at the College of 
 Surgeons with his wonted talent, a highly interesting 
 and instructive lecture on the origin and progress of 
 medical and anatomical science, in which he delineated 
 the character and fate of that mighty master of anatomy, 
 the learned and unfortunate Vesalius. 
 
 A Romish Priest of the name of Miley attacked Sir 
 Philip, misrepresented his lecture, called his statements 
 into question, and pronounced a paneygeric upon Popery. 
 
 Sir Philip, in an able reply, vindicated the accuracy 
 of his statements. The Priest rejoined, and the corres- 
 pondence is mentioned here for the purpose of quoting 
 the following passage from the rejoinder of the Priest : 
 
 " The fame of Lambertini may possibly have reached 
 the Surgeon-general. He was the greatest scholar of 
 the age when Muratori, Tireboschi, and Cardinal Norris 
 lived, and we Catholics revere him as one of the most 
 profoundly versed in the sacred oracles of faith, and
 
 30 
 
 ordinances of discipline, even of the wise and exalted 
 Pontiffs who have governed the Church of God. Let 
 us hear him expounding the law of the church upon the 
 dissection of human bodies in the public academies. De 
 cadaverum sectione faciendo in publicis academiis, vid 
 Institutio. 64. Oper. Benedict. XIV., Rom. 1750. torn 
 XI." 
 
 Now mark the statement of this Priest. This work 
 of Benedict XIV., his Institutiones Ecclesiastics;, this 
 Priest tells us, is the Pope " expounding the law of the 
 church." Now there are four works of Benedict XIV., 
 epitomized, or rather a selection from them is epitomized 
 in this 8th vol. 1st, his Bulls; 2nd, his Work on the 
 Diocesan Synod; 3rd, his Institutiones Ecclesiastics ; 
 and 4th, his work de Sacrifido Missa. Of the first of 
 these, the professor of canon law swears that they con- 
 stitute part of the canon law of the church, and are in 
 force whenever published by the bishop. The second, 
 Dr. Doyle quotes to the clergy of his diocese as the 
 " rule of the supreme authority of the church" The third, 
 this priest states to Sir Philip Crampton, is the Pope, 
 " expounding the law of the church," therefore infallible ; 
 and these works epitomized and proved by these inci- 
 dental testimonies to be held of the highest authority in 
 the Papal church; these are the works quoted in the 
 succeeding pages, and set up by the Romish bishops as 
 the law in which their priests are to be drilled, to direct 
 the consciences of the Roman Catholic population. 
 
 It is clear that a more perfect proof of facts and prin- 
 ciples could not be furnished by any documentary evi- 
 dence, the more it is sifted the clearer will it appear ; 
 let us just briefly review it. 
 
 We have the fact proved, that this digest of canon 
 laws was authoritatively published by Dr. Murray. 
 
 1st. By Coyne's Catalogue for four years in the hands 
 of every bishop and priest from 1832 to 1835. 
 
 2nd. By Dr. Murray's own Compiler of the Directory, 
 Mr. Woods, who says the doctor sanctioned it, " knowing 
 its value." 
 
 3rd. By Dr. Stanley, Bishop of Norwich, who says 
 that the whole work was dedicated to Dr. Murray for his 
 special patronage of this 8th vol. 
 
 4th. We have the Doctor's own confession in his Pas-
 
 31 
 
 toral to his priests, that he authorized its publication as 
 of " much repute in the church" 
 
 5th. We have the proclamation of these laws (for it 
 does not deserve the name of advertisement) by Coyne 
 in the Comet, Weekly Freeman, and Register, informing 
 the bishops and priests of the publication of the code of 
 laws by Dr. Murray's authority, and the dedication of 
 Dens and of this code of Benedict XIV. to him. 
 
 The facts are, of course, indisputable. 
 
 Now as to the principle of the case. 
 
 We have in the first place the letter from the Pope, 
 1832, commanding the Irish Bishops to preserve all the 
 laws and definitions of the church unchanged, as they 
 are unchangeable. 
 
 We have in the next place the class-book of Maynooth, 
 laying down the law of the church, that any decree of the 
 Pope received and published, and not reclaimed against 
 by the bishops, is an infallible decree of the church (irre- 
 formabile judicium.) 
 
 We have again, Dens pronouncing the same principle, 
 and showing that the silence of the non-reclamation of 
 the bishops is an approval of any Papal Decretal. 
 
 We have again Dr. Murray's own confirmation of the 
 principle, as we had his confession of the fact, for he 
 asserts that Dr. Troy's sentiments on this subject are the 
 faith of every Catholic namely, the reception of any 
 Papal decree unreclaimed against by the bishops, as 
 forming an infallible rule in the church. 
 
 Again, as we have the Doctor's own confession that he 
 sanctioned the book, so we have his secret provincial sta- 
 tutes, directories, and conferences, to prove that he set 
 up this book to drill his priests in these conferences, 
 that he might know they were fitted by Peter Dens, and 
 Benedict XI V. to guide the consciences of the people. 
 
 Again, we have Mr. Slevin's evidence, that every Bull 
 is put into force when published in any country. 
 
 Again, we have Dr. M'Hale's evidence of the same, 
 and that Dr. Murray who set up the bulls is the very 
 man who is the highest authority on the subject, and 
 that it is to the bishop's authority the priests look, to 
 know what laws are in force, and that every law when 
 published is in force. 
 
 Again, we have Dr. Slevin's evidence, that the Bulls
 
 32 
 
 of Benedict are part of the canon law that he expected 
 that the Diocesan and Provincial Synods would soon 
 enlarge and improve the canon law of Ireland ; and ac- 
 cordingly his own Provincial Synod enlarges and im- 
 proves their statutes, by adopting and publishing this 
 law as the supplement to that book, that is to teach the 
 priests to govern the people of Ireland. 
 
 Again, we have Dr. Doyle's testimony, that the de- 
 cisions of the Diocesan Synod of Benedict are " ruled by 
 the supreme authority of the church," and accordingly 
 he sets them up in his Provincial Synod in conjunction 
 with Dr. Murray to govern the Roman Catholics ; and, 
 finally, we have Priest Miley, no later than the 7th of 
 last January, informing us that the Institutions of Bene- 
 dict are the Pope " expounding the law of the church ;" 
 and these last three infallible authorities constitute the 
 epitome of canon law, the law set up for the government 
 of Ireland. 
 
 Finally, in addition to all this, we have the fact 
 proved, on the authority of the first canonist in the 
 Church of Rome, Van Espen, and this canonist one of 
 the standards of the College of Maynooth, that the most 
 approved mode of publishing Papal laws in any country, 
 and the mode which the Church of Rome has always 
 considered the most effective of publishing her laws, is 
 that the metropolitans deliver them to the bishops, the 
 bishops to the priests, and that the priests communicate 
 them individually to the people ; and we have this code 
 of laws published under the express authority of the 
 metropolitan of the Irish metropolis, and his bishops ; 
 and we have it added to and incorporated with that very 
 book in which they are demonstrated to drill their 
 priests in their conferences to direct the consciences of 
 the people. 
 
 It is morally impossible that a more complete and 
 conclusive tissue of demonstration of any fact, could be 
 adduced, than that which is printed in these pages, to 
 demonstrate that these Papal bishops have set up this 
 code of laws of Benedict XIV. to supersede the laws of 
 England, and to rule the Roman Catholics in this un- 
 fortunate country. 
 
 There is a still more formidable development of facts 
 supplied since the first edition of this book appeared, by
 
 33 
 
 the evidence given before the Committee of the House 
 of Lords, on the subject of the Ribbon societies of Ire- 
 land ; for it might be said that these laws are only a 
 dead letter that the demonstration of their being set 
 up theoretically by the bishops of Rome, however clear 
 and conclusive, can afford us no ground on which to act, 
 while there is no proof of their being brought into prac- 
 tical operation in the land. But this objection is now 
 totally silenced by the volumes of evidence adduced on 
 the Lords' Committee, and on recent trials ; for it ap- 
 pears from that evidence that the unfortunate Roman 
 Catholic population of this country are combined most 
 extensively in a secret association, organized and 
 affiliated under some powerful but unknown head. 
 That this association is subdivided into departments, 
 marked out by parochial boundaries, and of which 
 the masters reside in every parish. The secret oaths 
 of this society have been proved from various quar- 
 ters of the country, to be oaths merely to carry 
 into effect the same crimes which these laws of their 
 bishops are demonstrated to inculcate ; so that, if we 
 speak of obedience to the laws a priori, which are given 
 by their bishops to the priests to drill the people, we 
 conclude it must be that very system of sedition, plunder, 
 and blood, in which from another source, even from 
 witnesses who are ignorant of the existence of the laws, 
 the population are proved to be organized by parishes, 
 and which they are all sworn to carry into effect. 
 
 But as a brief review of this system shall be subjoined 
 to this Edition, the fact is only noticed here as complet- 
 ing the climax of crime on the part of the Papal hier- 
 archy, and demonstrating that instead of being bishops 
 in the church of Christ, they are bishops only of the 
 antichristian " mystery of iniquity" 
 
 It is now meet that "the last proof be added to this 
 evidence, which shall remain tUl refuted, a standing 
 memorial of its truth. The first edition of this work is 
 past, and it is yet unanswered. We shall see whether 
 the Popish bishops will venture to meet the case now. 
 
 I hereby publicly address Dr. Murray, Dr. Keating, 
 Dr. Kinsella, and Dr. Healy, the four Romish bishops 
 of the province of Leinster especially. I add to them. 
 
 c 2
 
 34 
 
 the whole body of Romish bishops in Ireland ; I assert 
 that these infamous Papal Decretals are the laws which 
 they have wickedly, cruelly, seditiously, and traitorously 
 set up to govern this country, as a supplement to their 
 anti-christian system, which they call Theology, written 
 by Peter Dens. 
 
 I assert that the Romish bishops of Leinster set them 
 up in 1832, actively, as published under the authority of 
 their archbishop as a supplement to the conference book 
 appointed in their provincial synod, and proved so to be, 
 by their secret statutes and directories. 
 
 I assert that the rest of the Romish bishops have set 
 them up passively, by not reclaiming against them, as 
 the laws to govern their respective provinces, and so all 
 Ireland ; and I hereby challenge the whole mass of them, 
 one and all, to disprove the statements in this book, by 
 appearing themselves, or appointing any priest or priests 
 in Ireland to appear for them, bringing with him or 
 them, the provincial statutes of Leinster, the directories 
 for nine years past, and the book proved in those sta- 
 tutes, directories, and in the catalogue subjoined to those 
 directories, to be set up as the conference book for the 
 province of Leinster. 
 
 I challenge Dr. Murray to appoint Mr. O'Connell if I 
 have wronged him in this book, to institute an action 
 against me for it in a court of justice, which I will un- 
 dertake, please God, to defend. 
 
 I challenge him to petition the House of Commons, 
 that this statement now laid before the Lord Lieutenant 
 shall be investigated by a committee on behalf of the 
 Romish hierarchy of Ireland. 
 
 I challenge Dr. Murray to appoint Mr. O'Connell 
 to meet the case on the public platform before a body, 
 consisting of half Roman Catholics and half Protes- 
 tants ; or I challenge him to appoint any man in Ireland 
 to do the same, and disprove the facts stated in this book. 
 
 And I do so, that whereas it is always the custom of 
 Popery to deny all statements, and say or swear through 
 all proofs ; then, wheresoever this book shall go, and I 
 think it will go through the length and breadth of the 
 empire, this may always remain a standing answer to 
 the falsehoods of the Church of Rome, and an everlasting
 
 35 
 
 proof and monument of her crimes, that it may be asked 
 now and hereafter 
 
 Did the Popish Bishops, or Daniel O' Connell, ever ac- 
 cept this challenge ? 
 
 And now I think it meet, not to close this as a Chris- 
 tian minister, without saying to these bishops and priests 
 as follows : 
 
 O ye unhappy servants of a cruel master, why do ye 
 go on to earn the wages of deceit and wickedness, in a 
 system of such secret and desperate iniquity ? 
 
 What if ye could even escape the eye of man ! how 
 can ye hope to escape the judgment of your Maker ? 
 " He that formed the eye, shall he not see ? He that 
 planted the ear shall he not hear ?" Ye dare not bring 
 this tissue of deceit, of perjury, and crimes of all de- 
 scriptions in your hands, to justify it before your fellow 
 men how shall you stand before the Judge of quick and 
 dead, and bear to have your secret sins set in the light 
 of the countenance of God ? Come out of that accursed 
 " mystery of iniquity," " that ye be not partakers of her 
 
 )r. Murray, you are an aged man. I call on you at 
 this eleventh hour to look to Christ for mercy. You 
 have not ventured now while an edition of this work has 
 passed through the hands of the public, to meet the 
 proofs of one tittle of it. You have written a letter 
 which Mr. O'Connell read at the meeting of the Popish 
 Institute in London, on the 26th of last May, 1840, in 
 which you assert what you know not to be true, as if 
 you thought, by the solemnity of denial, to disclaim what 
 you dare not encounter in the field of proof. You have 
 hereby only aggravated your sin, and drawn upon your- 
 self additional demonstration of it. Have you not served 
 this hard master long enough ? Have you not long 
 enough bowed under the yoke of this " mystery of ini- 
 quity ?" The awful superstitions you administer, have 
 led you into this labyrinth of treachery and falsehood 
 they cannot cure the evils they have caused they can 
 neither, as you know and feel, give peace to your con- 
 science, nor can they give pardon and salvation to your 
 soul. Fly, aged man ! fly, I beseech you by faith, to the 
 Son of God He receiveth sinners " He is able to save 
 to the uttermost all that come unto God by him" " Him
 
 that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out." That is 
 His word it is "worthy of all acceptation" 
 
 Painful necessity obliges me to detail, in this, the per- 
 juries and crimes of one that is dead your suffragan 
 bishop the partner of your guilt, Dr. Doyle. I have 
 heard, and I hope and believe that he looked not to your 
 idol wafer and the other lying refuges of Popery, but to 
 the Lord Jesus Christ for his salvation in his latter days. 
 And though it is my painful duty to record his iniquities 
 as a Papal bishop here, I trust they are blotted out of 
 the book of God's remembrance by the blood of " the 
 Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world." 
 I have seen a small book called '' Dew drops," containing 
 precious promises of the Gospel of Christ, which he carried 
 latterly in his waistcoat pocket, and it bears his name in 
 his own hand ; it is in the possession of a mutual friend 
 of his and mine. I tell it to you for your encourage- 
 ment. Get that little book, or get the Bible from which 
 it is taken, and look to the Saviour whom that Bible 
 reveals remember the truth " with the Lord is mercy, 
 and with Him is plenteous redemption." You look to 
 that wretched representative of the sin and pride of 
 Satan, the Pope. Will he comfort you ? will he deliver 
 you from the charges of your own conscience? will 
 that " man of sin" make you or any poor sinner a righte- 
 ous man ? will he blot these oaths of yours and all your 
 secret deceptions from God's book of everlasting judg- 
 ment ? a miserable criminal himself, can he give salva- 
 tion to you ? No. Not so the Lord Jesus He laid 
 down his precious life upon the cross for sinners for 
 the chief of sinners. " Look unto him and be saved/' 
 O ! turn to him while yet you may. I write not to throw 
 a stone at you. I am a poor, vile, miserable sinner like 
 yourself. I believe, through grace, that Christ is an 
 all-sufficient Saviour for my soul He is able to save 
 you " All manner of sins and blasphemies shall be for- 
 given unto men." Not like the lying blasphemy of your 
 Major Pcenitentiarius, whose daring pretence of pardon- 
 ing sin is greater than all the blasphemies and crimes 
 he can pretend to pardon blinding you in ignorance, 
 encouraging and hardening you in iniquity, setting the 
 " man of sin" up in the place of God, in that heart which 
 is the rightful temple and throne of its Creator. Pardon
 
 37 
 
 given by Christ bought with his blood, comes with its 
 mighty melting power to the sinner's heart : and, while 
 it washes its guilt, it seizes its affections, and sanctifies 
 and consecrates it to its God. May the Lord wash you 
 in that fountain, and make this book an instrument of 
 conviction, of repentance, and of salvation to your soul ! 
 
 And you, my poor, dear, blinded countrymen quick, 
 and sensible, and clever as you are what say you to 
 this book, and what say you to these men ? Behold 
 these guides of your immortal souls are these, indeed, 
 the successors of Peter and of Paul ? Read their writ- 
 ings, and compare their works. Are these laws like 
 those of Peter and Paul? Did you ever read such 
 things as these in the Bible ? They burn the Bible 
 they take it from you and your children, that they may 
 instil into your ears those laws and principles. And now 
 what say you to them ? Are they the laws of God or 
 of the devil ? Of the devil himself, beyond all doubt. 
 Your Bishops and Priests know this too. If they were 
 the laws of God, your Bishops would not have been 
 ashamed of them they would not have denied them 
 they would have confessed them ; but you see they 
 denied them denied them with oaths, and now they 
 set them up in secret to direct their Priests to guide 
 your consciences ! 
 
 My poor unhappy countrymen ! what good can happen 
 to us what blessing can we hope for what peace can 
 we enjoy, when such laws as these are set up to guide 
 and govern you, my Roman Catholic friends ? What 
 wonder the Whitefeet and Ribbonmen swear to wade in 
 heretic blood, when this is the law of their church and 
 the lesson of their confessional ? 
 
 Ribbonmen of Ireland, if this shall fall into the hands 
 of any poor Ribbonman, I beseech you pause and con- 
 sider. You are engaged in a secret conspiracy which 
 you know to be wrong you fear to be detected by those 
 who govern your country, yet they are but men ; and 
 you carry this on without fear in the sight of God, and 
 you do so to maintain your religion, and on principles of 
 religion too. Yea, and taught or encouraged secretly by 
 the ministers of your church, or more probably by able 
 instruments and tools employed by them; for though 
 they will expose your life to the sword or the gallows,
 
 38 
 
 they will take special care of themselves and of their 
 own. Yet I would just submit it in candour and kind- 
 ness to your common sense, can this religion be the re- 
 ligion of Christ ? can a religion that is to be promoted 
 and maintained by secret lawless conspiracies, nursed in 
 treason, protected in its deeds of darkness by perjury, 
 cemented by blood ; I ask you, my friends, can this be 
 the religion of Christ Jesus? or can you, who would 
 tremble to be arrested and brought before the tribunal 
 of your fellow men for such crimes, can your hearts 
 endure, or can your hands be strong when you shall be 
 summoned to answer for them at the bar of God ? Your 
 priests pretend to you that they will answer for you at 
 the tribunal of your Creator look at them how they 
 all hide themselves from proof and detection of these 
 criminal principles which they inculcate on you, and 
 which either directly or indirectly move you to these 
 confederacies ; and do you think they will dare to meet 
 the God of heaven with a system from which they shrink 
 as a system of iniquity before men ? will they save 
 your souls from perdition when they expose you to perish 
 on the gallows or in Botany Bay ? Is this Christianity, 
 my friends ? What wonder we are miserable ! I leave 
 it to your common sense, can we ever look on you but 
 with terror and distrust, when we know that these are 
 the lessons taught you by your church, while you are so 
 blind and ignorant as to think that church infallible ? 
 What would you think of us, if any man could write a 
 book like this, and prove that the Protestant Bishops 
 and Clergy inculcated such lessons on their flocks ? 
 What would you think of us, and how would you feel ? 
 Mark these men now, how they will not dare to justify 
 themselves before you. Dr. Murray and all your Bishops 
 will shrink Mr. O'Connell will shrink they will not 
 venture to argue or disprove these laws before you. 
 O, my friends, my countrymen, be men. Open your 
 Bibles claim, assert your rights as men and rational 
 beings. Do you think when these men dare not vin- 
 dicate their superstitions and iniquities before you and 
 us, that they will be able to justify them before God ? 
 You see not one among them can be found that will 
 dare to expound the Bible for you r or give you your 
 church's exposition. They know it is an imposture
 
 to pretend that the church has any exposition, so 
 they dare not attempt to give it. You see not one 
 of them will dare to stand before any body of men 
 among you to have laid open in your presence the secret, 
 infernal examinations that, under the mask of religion, 
 they inflict on your wives and daughters. It has been 
 often tried to force them to do so, in vain. 
 
 O, my dear countrymen, let not any of you be so 
 blind as to think, that men, who will be honest to you, 
 and who will faithfully tell you truth, are your enemies 
 and hate you. God is my witness, my Roman Catholic 
 countrymen, that it is far from my heart to hate you. 
 I hate and abhor this cursed system of falsehood and 
 wickedness that deceives and blinds you. But the more 
 I see it, and the more I abhor it, the more I feel for you, 
 my dear, warmhearted, cordial, affectionate countrymen, 
 that you should be such dupes and slaves of an anti- 
 christian tyrant, and that the very ardour of your hearts 
 should be turned away from loving God and loving your 
 fellow sinners, and made an instrument of turning you 
 ardently to sin and ignorance, and spiritual slavery and 
 crime. You ardently try to maintain whatever your 
 priests tell you is for the good of your church. Why ? 
 Because you are so blind and ignorant of God and his 
 word as to think that those priests and that church can 
 pardon your sins. It is not priests nor churches that 
 can pardon sin it is only the blood of Christ that par- 
 dons sin that is a fountain for us. If we all were 
 Christians indeed all looking to Christ all trusting 
 Christ all rejoicing in Christ all loving Christ how 
 we should all love one another ! O, what a happy 
 people what a happy country. Lord bless you, save 
 you, deliver you, my poor dear countrymen, from this 
 system of awful ignorance, falsehood, and iniquity, and 
 raise up men, faithful, honest, resolute, determined, 
 strong in Christian faithfulness, Christian zeal, and 
 Christian love, who will never rest till the cloud of 
 Papal guilt and wickedness is dispelled from your hearts 
 and from Ireland, and till you are brought into the light 
 and liberty of the glorious Gospel of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ. This is all my enmity to you 
 this is the worst I wish you, and it is the earnest prayer 
 of your faithful and affectionate friend and countryman, 
 
 R. J. M.
 
 THE PAPAL LAWS 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 THE EOMAN CATHOLIC BISHOPS, 
 
 TO DIRECT THE CONSCIENCES OF THE 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLICS OF IRELAND, 
 
 A.D. 1832. 
 
 FIRSTTHE BULLA CCEWE DOMINI. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE subjoined Papal Bulls, Canons, and Decretals are 
 presented to the Protestants and Roman Catholics of 
 Ireland, as the laws set up by the Romish bishops of this 
 country, for the purpose of instructing their priests to 
 direct the consciences of the Roman Catholic population, 
 being an addition in the year 1832, to the Theology of 
 Peter Dens, which had been the Manual of the Priests 
 for that purpose, set up by all their bishops in 1808 ; and 
 again officially in the Diocesan Synod of Leinster, by 
 Dr. Murray, and his suffragan bishops in 1831. 
 
 As it is not the object of the Editor to put forth in 
 this publication his own opinions on this important sub- 
 ject, but to supply to all honest and candid men the 
 means of forming their judgment on the solid matters of 
 fact, the Editor merely supplies the documents them- 
 selves, which are inaccessible to the majority of the 
 community, with such notes and introductions as are 
 necessary to elucidate the principles of the Romish 
 hierarchy. He entreats rational men of all sects and 
 denominations, and most especially the Roman Catholic 
 laity, to consider calmly and dispassionately what the 
 effect of these laws must be, upon the minds of those who 
 really receive them, or the principles they contain, as 
 coming from an authority to which they owe supreme 
 obedience.
 
 41 
 
 If these laws are set up by spiritual authority, with 
 spiritual sanctions, so that men who disobey them, have 
 to fear the displeasure of those who are necessarily the 
 depositories of the sins of their hearts, and the dispensers 
 of pardon to their souls ; no temporal power can equally 
 enforce obedience to any earthly tribunal their subjec- 
 tion to these laws must be in direct proportion to their 
 reverence for their religion ; it inevitably follows that 
 they must abandon the one, or yield obedience to the 
 other. 
 
 It is so entirely unnecessary to prove this, that the 
 Editor will dwell no longer on it, but proceed simply to 
 lay before the reader the documents themselves, with the 
 introductory remarks that are necessary for their use 
 and application. 
 
 The first document which is presented to the reader is, 
 the BULLA C<ENJE DOMINI. This Bull has been already 
 translated and published, with copious notes, by some 
 author with whom the Editor is not acquainted; but 
 there are various facts connected with the subject, 
 which that author has left untouched, and which throw 
 a clear light upon the hierarchy of the Church of Rome. 
 
 This Bull, as will be seen in the document itself, and 
 in the translations and notes published in the appendix, 
 sets up the Roman Pontiff as the supreme governor and 
 lord of the whole world. It excommunicates all Princes 
 being Protestants, and all powers and authorities, civil 
 and ecclesiastical, under them being Protestants, and all 
 their subjects being Protestants, which the Roman 
 Pontiff declares to be only the " solemn exercise of the 
 spiritual sword of ecclesiastical discipline, and the salutary 
 arms of justice,^ by the ministry of the supreme apostleship 
 for the glory of God, and the salvation of souls" 
 
 However laudable this exercise of his apostolical au- 
 thority may be, it was natural that it should excite some 
 apprehensions in the minds of those, who were likely to 
 be subjected to this discipline, and its consequences ; and 
 therefore, before entrusting the Pope and his spiritual 
 officers with power to carry it into execution in these 
 countries, it was natural that those who were acquainted 
 with the existence of this law, should investigate whether 
 or not it were extinct or in force. 
 
 Accordingly this Bull was the subject of investiga-
 
 42 
 
 tion, both before the Committee of the House of Lords, 
 and the Commissioners of Education ; and the attention 
 of the reader is now requested to the evidence of the 
 Roman Catholic Bishops, Dr. Doyle and Dr. M'Hale, 
 before these authorities. 
 
 Extracts of Dr. Doyle's Examination before the Com- 
 mittee of the House of Lords, April 21, 1825. 
 
 " Pope Gregory the 13th, sent a Bull to Ireland, ex- 
 horting 1 the Irish to take up arms against Queen Eliza- 
 beth ; was such an act justified by any power ascribed 
 by the church to the Pope of Rome ? No ; the church 
 has uniformly for nine centuries, by her Popes them- 
 selves, by her practice, and by her doctrines, and by 
 her academies, maintained that the Popes have no right 
 whatever to interfere with the temporal sovereignties or 
 rights of Kings or Princes; and if there have been 
 flatterers of the court of Rome who maintained that the 
 Pope had that right so to interfere, it is hard to make 
 us responsible for their opinions. Whereas, both as 
 individuals and as a nation, we have disregarded this 
 doctrine, and always opposed with our lives and fortunes 
 those Bulls which went in any way to affect the right of 
 our kings to whom we have been most devotedly attached, 
 at all times. We do, then, reject that doctrine as not sup- 
 ported by, or as opposed to the Scriptures and to the 
 tradition of the fathers, and to many authorities of the 
 Italian Church itself, of the German Church, of the 
 French Church, of the English Church, and the Spanish 
 Church, and as resting on no foundation but the autho- 
 rized proceedings of Popes and their Italian flatterers, 
 and we ought not to be charged with it." 
 
 " Is the Bulla Coense Domini now in force ?" 
 
 " There are portions of that Bull that were in force 
 from the time of Christ ; but the Bull as a Bull, is not in 
 force, nor ever was in force in Ireland, and has been re- 
 jected from nearly all the Italian countries of Europe ; if 
 that were in force, there is scarcely any tiling would be at 
 rest amongst the Catholic states of Europe, and they have 
 been as solemn and as earnest in protesting against it as 
 we have been at any period in England or Ireland." 
 
 " Did not the Pope's Nuncio at Brussels, in the year
 
 43 
 
 1768, send a letter to the Archbishops of Ireland, ex- 
 pressing his disapprobation of their acceding to any oath 
 which disclaimed the dispensing doctrine ?" 
 
 " I do not know that he did ; I believe he may have 
 done so ; but that should furnish to the noble Lords a 
 strong proof how little we regard the letters of a 
 Nuncio when they go to prescribe what we are to do in 
 those matters ; surely we are not less competent to 
 determine what is lawful in an oath than a Nuncio at 
 Brussels." 
 
 " Was not the same Bull, namely the Bulla Coense de- 
 clared to be in force in the year 1 793 ?" 
 
 " Not only that, but it may, for ought I know, have 
 been declared during the last year to have been in force ; 
 but their declaring it to be so in force, does not make it 
 to be in force with us ; we have never received it, and 
 surely never will" 
 
 " Was it not again insisted upon by the Pope's Nuncio 
 at Vienna, in the year 1805?" 
 
 " I am quite confident that they are in Austria, as they 
 always have been, fully resolved not to admit it ; and I 
 am sure they are as jealous of not suffering the Pope to 
 interfere beyond the limits of his rightful jurisdiction in 
 Austria, as they are in London." 
 
 " How many sorts of excommunication are there ?" 
 
 " The greater and lesser." 
 
 " What is the consequence of the lesser ?" 
 
 " That the person who incurs the lesser excommunica- 
 tion cannot receive, during the time he is subject to it, 
 the sacraments : it is a censure so light as scarcely to be 
 known, and in use scarcely ever incurred ; because, to 
 incur any censure, a knowledge of the law is necessary, 
 and the people generally do not know by what acts they 
 would incur the lesser excomunication, so that that is a 
 matter of little or no moment ; but the greater excom- 
 munication is the most awful censure the church can 
 inflict:' 
 
 " What are its particular consequences ?" 
 
 " They are expressed in these words : 
 
 " Os, orare, vale, communio, mensa negatur." 
 
 " Those words express the cases in which a faithful 
 person is not allowed to hold communication with a per- 
 son who happens to be excommunicated, unless one of
 
 44 
 
 the following reasons entitle him to hold such communi- 
 cation ; these are as follows : 
 
 " Utile, lex, hutnile, res ignorata, necesse." 
 
 " If any one of the conditions inflicted in those words 
 exist on the part of any one, or any number of persons, 
 such individual, or such number of persons, are entitled 
 thereby to hold communion with the person excommu- 
 nicated." 
 
 " Does not this greater excommunication affect the 
 temporal situation and rights of the parties excommuni- 
 cated ? Certainly it does, and may be understood by the 
 effects as described by me in the verse or words I have 
 first here quoted." 
 
 Now, let the reader bear this evidence in memory, and 
 then attend to the following extracts from the evidence 
 of Dr. H'Hale, before the Commissioners of Education, 
 as they may be found in the Appendix to their Eighth 
 Report. November 4th, 1826. 
 
 Examination of Rev. Dr. M'Hale, 4th November, before 
 the Commissioners of Irish Education, 1826. 
 
 " You will observe that so late as the year 1741, there 
 is a Bull excommunicating all persons, without exception 
 or without any limitation of time or place, who bring 
 Roman Catholic ecclesiastics before lay tribunals. Can 
 you explain how it is that that does not apply to the case 
 that is put ?" 
 
 " With regard to Bulls of this sort, they are never 
 binding upon us unless we receive and publish them ; that 
 Bull was probably never published in this country, and 
 
 therefore we have nothing to do with its contents" 
 
 * * * * * 
 
 " In the first section of this Bull there is an universal 
 excommunication of all Lutherans, Calvinists, Hugonots, 
 and all and singular other heretics, by whatsoever name 
 they are called. Is that excommunication confined to 
 any particular country, or does it extend to those heretics 
 wherever they are found ?" 
 
 " It extends to those heretics wherever they are found 
 in the sense I have explained the Bull ; provided' the Bull 
 is received and published in those countries lohere they 
 think it necessary to receive and publish a Bull, in order
 
 45 
 
 that it should have force. In Italy, for example, it is con- 
 sidered sufficient that it be published at Rome, in order 
 that it should have its effect ; it is not so in other coun- 
 tries. But in the sense in which I have explained the 
 Bull and in those countries in which the Bull would be 
 received and published, it would affect them, but in no 
 other sense." 
 
 "Although the Bull might not have validity in a 
 country in which it had not been published, is it not suf- 
 ficient to show what is the doctrine and what are the 
 principles of the Court of Rome upon those points ?" 
 
 " Not at all ; the doctrine and principles of the Court 
 of Rome are not sufficient to establish the doctrine of 
 the Catholic Church. We distinguish between the Court 
 of Rome and the See of Rome ; for the Court of Rome 
 may be a scene of much intrigue and cabal, without 
 affecting at the same time the authority of the Holy See, 
 or decrees of the Catholic Church." 
 
 " By the Court of Rome is meant the Pope." 
 " The Court is a political expression." 
 " Is not that Bull sufficient to show the principles of 
 Benedict the fourteenth upon those subjects ?" 
 
 " His Bull is sufficient to show his principles, because 
 his Bull I consider an expression of his mind." 
 
 " Is there any definite time within which a Bull must 
 
 be received in any particular country after it is issued ?" 
 
 " I am not positive as to the number of days required. 1 ' 
 
 " Is there any thing to prevent this Bull of 1741, being 
 
 now received in Ireland, or at any future time, supposing 
 
 it has not been received here already ? 
 
 " There is the collision that would be supposed to re- 
 sult from the reception of that Bull with the established 
 authorities of the country. This is an insurmountable 
 
 objection? 
 
 * # * # * 
 
 " Have no Papal Bulls been received and published 
 in this country in the sense which you attach to those 
 words ?" 
 
 " I do not know any lately." 
 
 " To what period does that apply ?" 
 
 " It may extend to a remote period ; I have said lately 
 that I might not include some ancient Bulls of historical 
 notoriety."
 
 46 
 
 " How would it be known by a Roman Catholic clergy- 
 man in this country, whether a particular Bull of the 
 Pope was, or was not received in Ireland ?" 
 
 " Either from his bishop, or the metropolitan" 
 
 " Supposing it was thought desirable to know whether 
 a particular Bull had been published in this country or 
 not, how could that be ascertained ?" 
 
 " From the bishops." 
 
 " Is there any official or other means by which it 
 would be possible to ascertain what Bulls have been re- 
 ceived in Ireland during the last century." 
 
 " / cannot say ; I should think Dr. Murray, or Dr. 
 Kelly, or those bishops who are old in the ministry, would 
 be able to furnish information upon that subject ; but as 
 far as my information extends, none have been received." 
 
 Now, let any man, whatever be his creed, who has 
 common sense and common honesty, compare the state- 
 ments of these men with the facts of this case.* 
 
 Dr. Doyle swears that " this Bull is not in force, and 
 never was in force in Ireland" 
 
 He swears it " has been rejected from nearly all the 
 Christian countries of Europe" 
 
 " He swears that " if it were in force there is scarcely 
 any thing would be at rest amongst the Catholic states of 
 Europe, and that they have been as solemn and as earnest 
 in protesting against it as they have been at any period in 
 England or in Ireland." 
 
 He swears they " had never received it in Ireland, and 
 assuredly never will." 
 
 Dr. M'Hale swears it "probably was never published in 
 this country, and, therefore, we have nothing to do with 
 its contents." 
 
 He admits it extends to all heretics wherever they are 
 found, provided it be received and published in the coun- 
 try. But, 
 
 He swears that " the collision that would be supposed to 
 result from the reception of this Bull with the established 
 authorities of the country is an insurmountable objection 
 to its publication" 
 
 He swears that it is from the bishops or the metropolitan 
 the priests are to know whether a Bull be received in Ire- 
 
 * For Dr. Murray's recent denial, see Appendix A.
 
 47 
 
 land, and he names Dr. Murray and Dr. Kelly as the best 
 authorities on the subject. 
 
 Now, what is the fact in opposition to the oaths of 
 these two men ? 
 
 In that very college in which Dr. M'Hale was then a 
 Professor, and where for a period, I think, of twelve 
 years, he was forming the minds and principles of the 
 generation of priests for Ireland (and indeed they do 
 honour to their Preceptor.) In that very college one 
 of their highest standards of canon law speaks thus of 
 that Bull. 
 
 Reiffenstuel Lib. V. Dec. Tit. 7, de Haereticis. 
 
 No. 80. Nay", in conversation we may sometimes hear, 
 and (which is to be especially lamented) even secular 
 ecclesiastics and regulars, who dare to say, that the Bulla 
 Ccenae is not absolutely received, and consequently has 
 no obligation in those places ; which doctrine, as it is 
 not only unsound, but even extremely prejudicial to the 
 clerical order, and to the immunity and jurisdiction of 
 the church (of which the chiefest, the firmest, and, as if 
 almost the only pillar, is the Bulla Coense) we have 
 thought useful and necessary, especially to refute it. 
 
 No. 81 Wherefore, as to the objection already men- 
 tioned, and as to that of Layman and Becanus, and their 
 simple assertion it is answered by absolutely denying 
 their whole supposition, that the Bulla Ccenae can be 
 justly not received in any province whatsoever, or in any 
 place, and consequently also denying that any where it 
 is not so received, that it does not fully impose an obliga- 
 tion upon all, according to all its full sense. 
 
 No. 82. The foundation of our answer, we take from 
 the title of the constitutions or the laws, and from the 
 nature and qualities of the Bulla Ccenae itself. From the 
 title of the constitutions, we have, that according to the 
 more common and true opinion, the acceptation of a just 
 law on the part of the subject, is by no means required 
 for the obligation of the same, as we have proved at large 
 Lib. 1, Tit. 2, de Constitut, 6. But the Bulla Ccense 
 is a most just law, as all concede. Therefore, no ac- 
 ceptation of it is required for its obligation, consequently 
 it cannot be concluded by reason of the non-acceptance 
 of this Bull, that it does not impose an obligation. 
 
 No. 85. From which we thus argue ; for no place,
 
 48 
 
 kingdom, or province, is there given, or can there be 
 assigned any just and reasonable cause of not accepting 
 the most just and most holy law comprehended in the 
 Bulla Ceense, therefore it is not possible that it is not 
 accepted, consequently all persons everywhere, always, 
 and continually sin, if they do not accept it. The ante- 
 cedent is plain, as well, because none of the doctors to 
 this day, as far as it appears to us, have dared to allege 
 in writing any reason or cause in appearance, and to say 
 this is a just and reasonable cause in this or in that 
 place of not receiving the Bulla Ceense ; as well because 
 the whole Bull, in every part, and in respect of all, is 
 most just and equitable, as being that which, besides the 
 excommunication of all heretics (which indeed is most 
 just) principally consists in this, that under the heaviest 
 excommunication reserved for the Pope, it prohibits all 
 acts, from which heresy, or the danger of heresy, could 
 follow, or be introduced, or being already introduced, 
 could be cherished and more widely spread ; such acts 
 as are those to cherish and defend heretics, to read, 
 retain, print, or defend, their books ; also, those acts 
 which are opposed and prejudicial to the most holy 
 liberty, immunity, or jurisdiction of the church, or to 
 the laws of the Roman Church, or to the power, autho- 
 rity, and jurisdiction of the Pope, the Vicar of Christ 
 on earth, all which prohibitions are most just from every 
 part of the evidence ; so that no one can seem to be able 
 to have any just or reasonable cause of not accepting 
 them, especially when reasons, perhaps imaginary, and 
 the interests of private individuals, ought always be post- 
 poned to the common good, especially to that of the uni- 
 versal church of God, on account of which the aforesaid 
 prohibitions were made." 
 
 The Canonist then goes on to anticipate an objection : 
 " No 89. That supposing there were no just cause 
 for not accepting this Bull, that still it might be abro- 
 gated by practice, and contrary custom legitimately pre- 
 scribing against it, since any human law, as this Bull, 
 might be abrogated by the legitimate prescription of 
 custom against it." 
 
 To this he answers, and the answer is worth recording, 
 as it tends to throw progressive light on the evidence of 
 these Romish Bishops.
 
 49 
 
 " No. 90 To this objection (which we may frequently 
 hear from some who are badly grounded in the law) we 
 answer again by denying the supposition namely, that 
 any rational or lawful custom can be either introduced, or 
 afford any legitimate prescription against the Bulla Coana?, 
 as well because any custom even for time immemorial 
 was always illegal and invalid against ecclesiastical 
 liberty and immunity, as we have proved at large from 
 both civil and ecclesiastical law (ex utroque jure). Lib. 
 I. Tit. IV. de Cons : but any custom against the Bulla 
 Ccenae is most especially opposed to ecclesiastical liberty 
 and immunity, as being that for which it was principally 
 published, and of which it was in fact the most prime, and 
 as it were the only pillar ; as also, and indeed chiefly, be- 
 cause this oft-mentioned Bulla Coense continually revokes 
 and annuls all and singular customs, even though imme- 
 morial, and prescribing from the remotest times, and also 
 all other imaginable evasions, by this most salutary and 
 most worthy clause, which runs thus." 
 
 " Non obstantibus privilegiis," &c. See Bull sec. 25. 
 
 The Canonist then reasons on this, and answers other 
 objections, and then goes on to say, 
 
 " No. 92 From these it manifestly appears, that all 
 practices and customs, whether actually existing in Ger- 
 many, or in other provinces, are by no means legitimate, 
 lawful, and valid customs, but mere abuses and corrup- 
 tions, not in the least excusing from crime and censure, 
 notwithstanding that the ordinaries of places for the 
 most part do not proceed against transgressors, nor de- 
 clare them excommunicated, because these (bishops) 
 while, to avert greater evils, and for other just causes, they 
 necessarily dissemble similar even open violations of the 
 Bull, they by no means approve them, but leave them to 
 God to be punished, before whom, since no one is free from 
 sin, under the empty pretext of the Bull not being accepted 
 or abrogated by custom, or of any similar futile reasons, 
 so no one shall escape punishment here or hereafter; which, 
 I wish certain politicians would more consider, both se- 
 cret and even open enemies, scoffers, and contemners of 
 ecclesiastical jurisdiction and immunity, and of the Pope's 
 authority also, degraders of their own ecclesiastical state, 
 lukewarm defenders, or neglectors of the same." 
 
 Now it appears from this book, taught in their col-
 
 50 
 
 lege, that not only were there inculcated these principles 
 in flat contradiction to the evidence of these men on 
 this Bull, but we see an actual provision made for that 
 evidence upon the subject, and that, " when to avoid 
 greater evils, or for other just causes, they might dissemble 
 necessarily even open violations of this Bull, they did not 
 approve of them" But what will be said when the fact 
 is further stated, that while they were both swearing 
 deliberately, that the Bull was never published, or re- 
 ceived in Ireland, it was actually at the time not only 
 published and received, but briefed in Dens that stand- 
 ard set up eighteen years before they gave their oaths, 
 and maintained as the standard, at the time they were 
 giving their oaths, by all the Popish bishops, read in all 
 the colleges, the general conference book, and the rule 
 by which the priests were to direct the consciences of 
 the Roman Catholics of Ireland.* 
 
 But this was not all. While this was the standard in 
 which these men had been trained themselves as priests, 
 and in which they were training others, as professors and 
 as bishops ; when they acquired the reward of this and 
 similar evidence and also of their oath and declaration, 
 of 1826, in being admitted to political power ; what 
 was the first act of this very Dr. Doyle, of those men 
 who are now living, and who may disprove the facts if 
 they are able to attempt it, Dr. Murray, the Roman 
 Catholic Archbishop of Dublin, and his two co-provin- 
 cial bishops, Dr. Keating and Dr. Kinseila ? It was to 
 enact their code of Diocesan Statutes, in which they 
 set up afresh this same standard of theology as a confe- 
 rence book for their dioceses, and to add to it the sup- 
 plemental volume of Papal decretals never before pub- 
 lished out of the Papal states, in which this Bull is re- 
 cognised (see 8th volume, supplement to Dens, pp. 73, 
 74, 8284, 98, 99, 101, 164, 165) as of standing 
 authority, and referred to, and in which are to be found 
 all the Papal decretals briefed and cited as authorities 
 for their respective principles of tyranny over Roman 
 Catholics, confiscation of Protestant property, dispen- 
 sation for all crimes, persecution, and torture, which will 
 be found in the bulls here presented to the public. 
 
 This is a sufficient introduction for the Bulk Ccense 
 
 * See Appendix A.
 
 51 
 
 Domini, which Dr. Doyle admits would not allow even a 
 Popish state to be at rest, and which we have, on Dr. 
 M'Hale's admission, is in collision with the civil authori- 
 ties of the country, and on which there is no necessity 
 for any comment. 
 
 The following translations are given of some of the 
 most important sections of the Bull. The original is to 
 be found in the Appendix, No. 1. The appendix with 
 the Latin bulls has only been added to a certain number 
 of copies, that the price of this work may be reduced for 
 those to whom the original bulls are not an object. 
 
 BULLA CCEN.E DOMINI. 
 
 LETTER OF PROCESS ON THE DAY OF THE SUPPER 
 OF OUR LORD, 1741. 
 
 Benedict, bishop, servant of the servants of God, to perpe- 
 tuate the memory of the thing (now decreed.) 
 
 The PASTORAL vigilance and anxiety of the Roman 
 Pontiff is, by reason of the duty of his office, not only 
 continually employed in procuring the utmost peace and 
 tranquillity of the Christian world, but it also most emi- 
 nently shines forth in retaining and preserving the unity 
 and integrity of the Catholic faith, without which it is im- 
 possible to please God so that the faithful of Christ may 
 not be as little children wavering, nor be carried about 
 with every wind of doctrine by the crafty wickedness of 
 men, whereby they lie in wait to deceive, but that all may 
 come in the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the 
 Son of God unto a perfect man, and in the society and 
 communion of this life, may neither injure themselves, 
 nor offend each other ; but rather that, being joined to- 
 gether in the bond of charity, as the members of one 
 body under Christ the head, and his Vicar upon earth 
 the Roman Pontiff, the successor of St. Peter, from 
 whom the unity of the whole church proceeds, they may 
 be increased in edification, and thus divine grace assist- 
 ing them, may so rejoice in the tranquillity of this pre- 
 sent life, that they may also fully enjoy the happiness of 
 the next. For which reasons, truly, the Roman Pontiffs, 
 our predecessors, have been accustomed, upon this day, 
 which is the stated anniversary for the commemoration 
 of our Lord's supper, solemnly to exercise the spiritual 
 sword of ecclesiastical discipline, and the salutary wea- 
 pons of justice, by the ministry of the Supreme Aposto-
 
 52 
 
 late for the glory of God and the salvation of souls. 
 We therefore, to whom nothing is more desirable than, 
 in the authority of God, to preserve inviolable the inte- 
 grity of the faith, public peace, and justice, following 
 this ancient and solemn custom : 
 
 1. Excommunicate and curse on the part of God 
 Almighty, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, by the autho- 
 rity also of the blessed apostles, Peter and Paul, and by 
 Our Own, all Hussites, Wicklephists, Lutherans, Zuin- 
 glians, Calvinists, Hugonots, Anabaptists, Trinitarians, 
 and Apostates whatsoever from the Christian faith, and 
 all and singular other Heretics, under whatsoever name 
 they may be classed, and of whatsoever sect they may be, 
 and those who believe, receive, or favour them, and all 
 those who defend them in general, whosoever they be, and 
 all those who without Our authority, and that of the 
 Apostolic See, knowingly read or keep, print, or in any 
 way whatsoever, from any cause, publicly or privately, 
 upon any pretence or colour whatsoever, defend their 
 books which contain heresy, or treat of religion ; also, 
 schismatics, and those who pertinaciously withdraw them- 
 selves or secede from obedience to Us, and to the Roman 
 Pontiff for the time being." 
 
 Let the reader mark the preface to this bull, and the 
 cause presented in it for this sentence of universal curse 
 against us all. 
 
 The pretence is charity to unite Christians, that is, 
 all members of the Church of Rome, under one head, 
 that is the Pope ; and this monstrous catalogue of curses 
 is pronounced merely to " exercise the spiritual sword of 
 ecclesiastical discipline and the salutary weapons of justice" 
 and this "for the glory of God and the salvation of souls.'' 
 
 Let the reader calmly consider what a mockery it is 
 to talk of laws making a nation tranquil when a set of 
 Popish bishops and priests are breathing secretly into 
 the ears of one mass of the population curses and exe- 
 crations against the other, and making it religion to do 
 so cursing them on behalf of God the Father, the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost that blessed name under which 
 the Lord Jesus commanded his apostles to proclaim 
 mercy, and to baptize all who received it. What mockery 
 it is to talk of loyalty to an excommunicated and accursed 
 sovereign of subjection to excommunicated and accur-
 
 53 
 
 sed governors ! of submission to laws administered by 
 excommunicated and accursed judges ! of peace and 
 charity with excommunicated aud accursed neighbours ! 
 well might Dr. Doyle swear, (see p. 42,) that 
 " scarcely any thing would be at rest among the Catholic 
 States of Europe" where this Bull was in force well 
 might he swear when he wanted to deceive and gain 
 power that this bull would never be received in Ireland 
 well might Dr. M'Hale swear, with the same object in 
 view, before the Commissioners of Education, (see p. 45,) 
 that " the collision between this bull and the established 
 authorities of the country would be an insurmountable 
 objection to its publication." Yet, Protestant reader, 
 this is the law set up by these Popish bishops to train 
 your poor Roman Catholic neighbours. Roman Catholic 
 reader, this is the system of the men that pretend to call 
 themselves ministers of Christ, and to lead your souls to 
 salvation here we see the secret of your being taught 
 to burn the Bible here is the source whence the poor 
 wretched ribbonman learns his oath to imbrue his hands 
 in the blood of heretics what peace can there be for 
 Ireland till this system truly cursing and cursed is laid 
 open to its foundations before the poor people, and till 
 they are taught by Christian fidelity, and Christian love 
 and truth, to fly from it as from the jaws of eternal 
 death. 
 
 Recollect that Dr. Murray, the highest in office of the 
 men who set up this bull who came forward to tell 
 Lord Melbourne that his solemn oath attested that he 
 did not hold the principles it contains who addressed 
 the Protestants of this Empire as his " BELOVED FELLOW 
 CHRISTIANS ! ! ! recollect that in his own Secret Statutes 
 he echoes the language of this Bull, and denounces as 
 the first on the list of the excommunicated " Heretics and 
 Apostates" 
 
 The second section is as follows : " In like manner 
 we excommunicate and curse all and singular, of what- 
 soever station, degree or condition they may be, (but 
 the Universities, Colleges, and Chapters, by whatsoever 
 name they may be called, we interdict) who appeal from 
 the ordinances or commands of Us, and of the Roman 
 Pontiffs for the time being, to a future general council ; 
 as also those by whose aid or favour the appeal shall be 
 made."
 
 54 
 
 This requires no explanation there is no appeal from 
 the Pope's laws. 
 
 The 3rd section excommunicates and accurses pirates, 
 corsairs, and others. 
 
 The 4th, those who plunder wrecked vessels. 
 
 The 5th, all who impose new taxes without the Pope's 
 leave. 
 
 The 7th section is as follows : " In like manner we 
 excommunicate and curse all those who carry or transmit 
 to Saracens, Turks, and other enemies and foes of the 
 Christian name, or to those expressly, or by name, de- 
 clared heretics by our sentence or by that of this Holy 
 See, horses, arms, iron, wire of iron, tin, steel, and any 
 sort of metals, and instruments of war, piles of timber, 
 hemp, ropes, as well of hemp as of any other matter, 
 and the matter itself, and other things of this sort, with 
 which they fight against Christians and Catholics ; as 
 also those who, by themselves or by others, give informa- 
 tion of things concerning the state of the Christian world, 
 to the Turks, and to the enemies of the Christian reli- 
 gion, to the hurt and injury of Christians ; or to here- 
 tics, to the prejudice of the Catholic religion, or, for that 
 purpose, give them, in any way whatsoever, aid, advice 
 or favour : notwithstanding any privileges whatsoever, 
 which do not expressly mention this sort of prohibition, 
 hitherto granted by Us, and the aforesaid See to any 
 persons whatever, Princes or Commonwealths." 
 
 We learn from this 7th section what England is to ex- 
 pect whenever it is found convenient or expedient by the 
 Pope to prevent Roman Catholics from enlisting in her 
 armies and navies, or if they be enlisted, to make them 
 mutiny, desert, or pass over to the enemy. Here we see 
 too why evidence cannot be given against Popery in 
 courts of justice, &c. 
 
 The 8th section curses those who prevent necessaries 
 from being brought to Rome, whether bishops or kings. 
 
 The 9th curses all who without power from the Pope 
 attempt to use any against those who reside at Rome. 
 
 The 10th, all those who kill or injure travellers or 
 pilgrims to Rome. 
 
 The llth, all those who kill or injure in any way car- 
 dinals, archbishops, and other dignitaries, or drive them 
 from their territories, therefore the King of Prussia is 
 now held up to especial curse, &c.
 
 55 
 
 The 12th section denounces with similar excommuni- 
 cation and curse all who slay or injure those who have 
 recourse to Rome for their causes, &c. 
 
 The 13th is as follows : " In like manner we excom- 
 municate and curse all, as well Ecclesiastics as Seculars 
 of whatsoever dignity they be, who pretending some 
 frivolous appeal from the grievance or future execution 
 of apostolic letters, although in form of a brief, con- 
 cerning as well mercy as justice, as also of the citations, 
 inhibitions, sequestrations, monitions, processes, execu- 
 torials, and other decrees which have been issued, and 
 which shall at any time be issued from us, and the afore- 
 said See, or from our Legates, Nuncios, Presidents, from 
 the auditors of our Palace and Apostolic Chamber, from 
 our Commissaries and other Apostolic judges and dele- 
 gates, or who otherwise have recourse to Secular courts, 
 and to the Lay power, and who cause appeals of this sort 
 to be admitted by it (the Lay power) even at the instance 
 of the Procurator or Advocate of the exchequer, also 
 those who cause the aforesaid letters, citations, inhibi- 
 tions, sequestrations, monitions, &c., to be seized and 
 retained : or those who hinder or prohibit them to be 
 put in execution, simply, or without their good will, con- 
 sent or examination ? or who impede or prohibit scriveners 
 and notaries from making or delivering when made, to 
 the party interested, the instruments or acts concerning 
 the execution of letters and processes of this sort ; and 
 also those who apprehend, strike, wound, imprison, de- 
 tain, banish, from cities, places, and kingdoms, plunder 
 of their goods, frighten, harass, and threaten by them- 
 selves or by any other, or others, publicly or privately, 
 the parties or their agents, their kindred, their connex- 
 ions, their friends, notaries, the executors, or sub-execu- 
 tors of the aforesaid letters, citations, monitions, &c. or 
 who in any other way presume to hinder, directly or in- 
 directly, any persons whatsoever, in general or particu- 
 lar, that they should not go or have recourse to the court 
 of Rome ; or to ordain or command that they should not 
 go, or have recourse to the Court, to prosecute their af- 
 fairs of any kind whatsoever, or to obtain indulgences or 
 letters or hinder them from obtaining those very indul- 
 gences or letters from the said See, or from making use 
 of them when obtained, or presume to retain the said
 
 56 
 
 indulgences or letters, with themselves, or with notaries 
 or scriveners, or in any other way whatsoever." 
 
 This Bull, which here transfers legislation and execu- 
 tion of law to the Court of Rome, by making it at least 
 a matter of choice to prefer the jurisdiction of the Pope 
 to the laws of England, and visits thus with the heaviest 
 penalties those who refuse to admit the authority of that 
 tribunal is best exemplified in its operations by facts. 
 We have seen some remarkable instances of the laws of 
 England made as nothing in comparison to those of 
 Rome. The case of Dr. Mulholland, who made an ef- 
 fort to appeal to the British parliament for the protec- 
 tion of his character and parish, is fresh in the recollec- 
 tion of all ; and Mr. O'Connell, the professed advocate 
 of liberty, recommended him to submit to the church, 
 that is, to the laws of Rome instead of to those of 
 England. 
 
 But the principle is still more remarkable in the case 
 of Dr. O'Finan, Roman Catholic bishop of Killala, who 
 ventured to have recourse to the laws of his country to 
 protect his character from an infamous libel. He had 
 appointed a vicar general, as it appears by the trial, for 
 the libel, which took place March 13, 1837, at the as- 
 sizes at Sligo : and this vicar-general was very obnoxious 
 to Dr. M'Hale. By some sort of intrigue of which we 
 can easily surmise the author, a mandate was obtained 
 from Rome, to order the dismissal of this vicar-general. 
 The evidence of Dr. M'Hale of the authority exercised 
 by Rome in this instance may convey some idea of the 
 power of that tyrannical despotism. He states as 
 
 Q,. Is it the course of Rome to send an absolute man- 
 date, and dismiss an individual without having heard him 
 in his defence ? 
 
 A. Rome appears to have done so in the present 
 instance. 
 
 Q. But then, would it not startle you a little if the 
 court of Rome condemned a person without an investi- 
 gation into the truth or falsehood of the charges against 
 him, and can that be the course of proceeding at Rome? 
 
 A. VERY OFTEN. (A great sensation at Court.) 
 
 Q. Why, Dr. M'Hale, is there a secret tribunal such 
 as the Inquisition in Rome that would condemn a man 
 unheard in his defence ?
 
 57 
 
 A. It has been done, I conceive, in the present instance. 
 
 Q. So then the Court of Rome issues mandates without 
 having heard the party in their defence that doctrine 
 surprises me not a little ? 
 
 A, The fact is so, however. (A murmur of disappro- 
 bation pervaded the court and jury.)* 
 
 Such is admitted on the oath of this Popish bishop to 
 be the spirit of the Romish Church at this day, and such 
 is that power substituted, by the laws set up by those 
 Papal bishops for the British constitution, over the Ro- 
 man Catholics, and as far as they yet can, and dare, over 
 the liberties, properties, and lives of the Protestants of 
 Ireland. 
 
 The Bull proceeds : 14. " In like manner we ex- 
 communicate and curse all and every one of those who, 
 by themselves or by others, by their own authority, and 
 de facto under pretext of any exemptions whatsoever, or 
 any other indulgences, or letters apostolic, take away the 
 cognizance of causes relating to benefices and tithes, and 
 other spiritual causes, and annexed to spiritual matters, 
 from our auditors and commissaries, and other ecclesias- 
 tical judges ; or prevent the course and hearing of them ; 
 and prevent the persons, chapters, convents, colleges, who 
 wish to prosecute these very causes ; and who interpose 
 themselves as judges respecting the cognizance of them ; 
 or who, by a decree, or in any other way compel the par- 
 ties who have instituted, or do institute the proceedings, 
 to withdraw, or to cause to be withdrawn, the citations, 
 or inhibitions, or other letters decreed in these causes ; 
 or to cause, or consent, that those against whom such in- 
 hibitions have issued, should be absolved from the cen- 
 sures and punishments in them contained, or in any way 
 prevent the execution of apostolic letters, or executorials, 
 processes and decrees aforesaid, or for that purpose af- 
 
 * Since the first Edition of this book was printed, the fact that 
 has occurred proves all that the Editor has asserted, and justifies 
 M'Hale. This Bishop, Dr. O'Finan, is driven from his Diocese, 
 and a new Bishop called an Apostolical Administrator is appointed 
 in his place. In plain fact, a Romish Bishop who dared to appeal 
 to British law, is cashiered and a man put in his place, who is a 
 thorough supporter and administrator of the Papal laws in Ireland, 
 No man is fit for a Popish Bishopric, who will not be a thorough 
 tyrant, a thorough traitor to England, and a slave to Rome. 
 
 D3
 
 58 
 
 forded their favour, counsel or assent, even under the 
 pretence of preventing violence, or of any other pretences, 
 or even until they, for the purpose of informing us, as 
 they say, shall petition Us, or cause Us to be petitioned, 
 unless they shall prosecute petitions of this sort be- 
 fore Us and the Apostolic See in lawful form, even 
 though they who commit such things be Presidents of 
 chanceries, of councils or parliaments, Chancellors or 
 Vice- Chancellors, Counsellors, ordinary or extraordinary, 
 of any secular princes whatsoever, even though they 
 were Emperors, Kings, Dukes, or invested with any other 
 pre-eminent dignity whatsoever, or Archbishops, Bishops, 
 Abbots, Commendatories, or Vicars." 
 
 Let it here be recollected that the very year after poli- 
 tical power was conceded to the Papacy, one of the ques- 
 tions proposed in the Conferences of the Province of 
 Leinster was, 
 
 " QUINAM IN HlBERNIA BENEFICIARIl JUSTE VO- 
 CANTUR ?" 
 
 " WHO ARE THEY WHO ABE JUSTLY CALLED BENE- 
 FICED CLERGYMEN IN IRELAND ?" 
 
 The Bulla Ccenae Domini answers, " Those appointed 
 under the authority of the court of Rome." 
 
 This section of the Bull at once determines the case. 
 The next year in Leinster the tithe war began, therefore 
 every Protestant clergyman, every judge, every man who 
 directly or indirectly is concerned in the recovery or pay- 
 ment of tithe, and now the whole landlords of Ireland, 
 besides their curse as being heretics, are under the curse 
 of this Bull for their connexion with tithes. 
 
 Section 15 proceeds, " Or (that is, we excommunicate 
 and curse those) who, under pretence of their office, or at 
 the instance of any party, or of any others whatsoever, 
 draw, or cause, or procure to be drawn, directly or indi- 
 rectly, upon any pretence whatsoever, ecclesiastical per- 
 sons, chapters, convents, colleges of any churches whatso - 
 ever, before them to their tribunal, audience, chancery, 
 council, or parliament contrary to the disposition of the 
 canon law ; as also those who, from any cause or pretence 
 whatsoever or even under pretext of any custom or privi- 
 lege, or in any other manner whatsoever, shall make, or- 
 dain, and publish, or use when made or enacted, statutes, 
 ordinances, constitutions, pragmatics, or any other decrees
 
 59 
 
 in general or particular, whereby ecclesiastical liberty is 
 violated, or in any way injured or depressed, or in any 
 other way restricted, or the rights of Us and of the said 
 See, and of any other churches whatsoever, are, in any 
 way whatsoever, directly or indirectly, tacitly or expressly 
 prejudiced. 
 
 Here we see the Canon law of the Papacy is directly 
 set up to govern the country where this Bull is in force, 
 so that in fact while British statesmen are compounding 
 with, and conceding to, Popery, the question for them to 
 ask if they come to do their duty to their sovereign and 
 their country is this : " Whether shall the laws of the 
 Pope or of the British sovereign rule this empire ?" 
 This is the question : they may try to blink it if they 
 please, but they must look it in the face, and must answer 
 it. If they have not the spirit and the principle to do it 
 in the senate ; the arm of rebellion and revolution will 
 make them do it perhaps a day too late in the field. 
 
 Section 16 proceeds, " As also those who, by imprison- 
 ing or molesting their agents, proctors, domestics, rela- 
 tions, connections, or by any other means, directly or 
 indirectly, on this account prevent Archbishops, Bishops, 
 and other superior and inferior prelates, and all other 
 ecclesiastical judges whatsoever, from executing their ec- 
 clesiastical jurisdiction against any persons whatsoever, 
 according to that which the canons and sacred ecclesias- 
 tical constitutions, and the decrees of general councils, 
 and especially that of Trent, do appoint ; and also those 
 who, after the sentences and decrees of the ordinaries 
 themselves, or even of any persons whatsoever delegated 
 by them ; or at any other time (or by any other means) 
 eluding the judgment of the ecclesiastical court, have 
 recourse to chanceries and other secular courts, and 
 thence procure prohibitions and even penal mandates to 
 be decreed against the aforesaid ordinaries or delegates, 
 and executed against them : those also who make and 
 execute these decrees, or give aid, counsel, protection, 
 and favour in the same." 
 
 Here we see the meaning of the volume of canon law, 
 the supplement to Dens, here the Archbishops and 
 Bishops are set up as the judges, here the canons of the 
 Church as the statute law of the land, here we see, at
 
 60 
 
 once, the whole secret of the bulls published now in this 
 book. 
 
 In 1832, these decretals were published, being decided 
 on the year before, in the provincial synod of Dr. Murray 
 and his Bishops ; and, in the same year, the Pope's ency- 
 clical letter to the Bishops is sent over, directing them to 
 retain all the canons of the Church unchanged, both in 
 words and meaning. No man of common sense can fail 
 to see the whole system completely linked from beginning 
 to end. 
 
 Let it be remembered that it is expressly stated in 
 Dens, vol. ii., in the chapter on the punishment decreed 
 against heretics of confiscation, exile, imprisonment, and 
 death, that the cognizance of this crime is in the eccle- 
 siastical court. Let it be remembered that while Dr. 
 Murray was publicly addressing the Protestants of the 
 empire with his smooth appellation of " Beloved fellow- 
 Christians," the detection of his diocesan statutes proved 
 not only the hypocrisy and falsehood of his address, but 
 proved that he had passed the sentence here declared to 
 issue from the Bishop against heretics, for the first per- 
 sons on the list of the excommunicated in those secret 
 statutes are HERETICS AND APOSTATES. There- 
 fore, let Protestants who read this remember that the 
 fact is proved to demonstration that they are denounced 
 under the Papal laws of this country, that any protec- 
 tion they can receive from British law, they are sentenced 
 to the curse of the Papacy for daring to appeal to it ; 
 and that it shall last, just as long as the terror of the 
 British sword is able to maintain it. Let them awaken, 
 let them take these facts, publish them, proclaim 
 them, denounce, before their Roman Catholic neighbours 
 the traitors that set up these laws, and make dupes and 
 tools of the poor Roman Catholic laity for carrying them 
 into effect, stirring them up as they do under every pos- 
 sible pretence to hatred of their Protestant fellow- sub- 
 jects, and to a spirit of insubordination, disaffection, and 
 insurrectionary hostility against their Protestant Sove- 
 reign. Let the people see the naked villainy of their 
 tyrants, and the naked misery of their own slavery, 
 let the actual wickednesses of the Priests and Bishops, 
 and the war and curse of Popery against the laws of
 
 61 
 
 God and man be held up in opposition to the Bible and 
 British liberty, and the poor Roman Catholics will soon, 
 under God's blessing, be delivered from the yoke of this 
 degrading and demoniacal despotism. 
 
 Section 17 and 18 proceed thus: "Again (we ex- 
 communicate and curse) those who usurp the jurisdic- 
 tions, fruits, revenues, and emoluments which belong to 
 Us and the Apostolic See, and to any ecclesiastical per- 
 sons whatsoever, upon account of churches, monasteries, 
 and other ecclesiastical benefices, or even who sequester, 
 upon any occasion or cause, the said revenues, without 
 the express license of the Roman Pontiff, or of others 
 having legitimate faculty for that purpose." 
 
 Section 18. " So we excommunicate and curse those 
 who impose assessments, tithes, tolls, subsidies, and other 
 burdens, upon clergymen, prelates, and other ecclesiasti- 
 cal persons, and upon their goods, and the goods of 
 churches, monasteries, and other ecclesiastical benefices, 
 or upon the fruits, revenues, and proceeds of this sort 
 belonging to them, without a similar special and express 
 license from the Roman Pontiff, and those who in divers 
 even artful or exquisite ways exact, or receive them so 
 imposed from the clergy, even if they should of their own 
 accord grant and give them. As also those who, by 
 themselves or by others, directly or indirectly, do not 
 fear to do, execute or procure the things aforesaid, or to 
 afford aid, counsel, or favour in the same, of whatsoever 
 pre-eminence, dignity, order, condition, or quality they 
 be, even though they were emperors, or kings, or princes, 
 dukes, earls, barons, and other potentates whatsoever over 
 kingdoms, provinces, states, and territories, counsellors and 
 senators, or invested even with any episcopal dignity. 
 Renewing the decrees set forth concerning these things 
 by the sacred canons, as well in the last council of Late- 
 ran, as in other general councils, even with the censures 
 and punishments contained in them." 
 
 Now, let any man who is not resolved to be a dupe or 
 a slave to Popery, compare these two sections with the 
 next Papal bull, on the restitution of property taken in 
 an unjust war, published by these Popish Bishops. Let 
 him mark in the latter bull how every iota of Protestant 
 property in this country, lay and ecclesiastical, is sub-
 
 62 
 
 jected to the law of restitution, and then let senators and 
 legislators, and governors, and all landed proprietors, ask 
 themselves what is their prospect in the compromise 
 they have made with Popery on the Church property in 
 Ireland ? What miserable trifling it is to talk of making 
 peace with a superstition that declares war against the 
 world, usurps a domination over men's liberties and pro- 
 perties and lives, against which no laws afford security, 
 and no length of time prescription. Here appears the 
 principle which, when you find a man who has enough of 
 the spirit of an open traitor to confess his real senti- 
 ments, you will see declared without disguise. So you 
 have it in Dr. M'Hale's letter to the Duke of Wellington. 
 He says 
 
 " Your Grace is not, I trust, one of those persons who 
 imagine that the mere will of a Sovereign or his Minis- 
 ters imposes the obligation of law ; nor is it, I trust, 
 your impression that every enactment brings with it that 
 solemn sanction, provided it is passed by a majority of 
 the senate." 
 
 Here we have this Papal traitor openly declaring that 
 that which imposes the obligation of law on every loyal 
 subject in the empire, has no obligation for him, nor of 
 course for those whose consciences he directs his priests 
 and their flocks. Why ? Because they are bound by a 
 previous oath a previous obligation, of which they ac- 
 knowledge the validity to their master, the Pope. These 
 bulls are the laws they are sworn to obey. The British 
 Protestant Sovereign is an excommunicated heretic, and 
 therefore the laws of the empire have no obligation for 
 those who not only refuse to acknowledge, but denounce 
 and accurse the authority that enacts them. 
 
 The 19th section is as follows : " In like manner we 
 excommunicate and curse all and every, magistrates and 
 judges, notaries and scribes, executors, subexecutors, in 
 any way whatsoever interposing themselves in capital or 
 criminal causes against ecclesiastical persons, by process- 
 ing, banishing, arresting them, or by pronouncing or ex- 
 ecuting any sentence against them, without the special, 
 specific, and express license of this holy apostolic see ; and 
 those who extend license of that sort to persons and 
 cases not expressed, or in any other way wrongfully
 
 63 
 
 abuse it, even though such offenders should be counsel- 
 lors, senators, presidents, chancellors, vice-chancellors, 
 or by any other name entitled." 
 
 Here we see the Papal principle brought into opera- 
 tion, by which all the clergy are exempted from law a 
 principle laid down both in Dens's Theology and in all 
 their works of authority of the Ultramontane school, 
 and, I believe, of the Gallican too. But it is evident 
 from this, that both Bishops and Priests look on the 
 laws of England, as far as they are concerned, as laws 
 which they can have no conscientious obligation to obey, 
 and on all who dare to enforce them against them on 
 excommunicated and accursed heretics. 
 
 The 20th section denounces those who invade the 
 Roman territory. 
 
 The 21st ordains that this Bull continues in force till 
 superseded by others. 
 
 The 22d section reserves all the cases of those who 
 dare to violate this bull to the Pope, and commands that 
 none who do so, can receive absolution at any but his 
 hands, except in the article of death, whether they be 
 kings, emperors, or any others. 
 
 The 23d is as follows : " If by chance any, contrary 
 to the tenor of these presents, should de facto presume to 
 bestow the benefit of absolution upon such as are in- 
 volved in excommunication and anathema, or upon any 
 one of them, we include them in the sentence of ex- 
 communication, intending afterwards to proceed more 
 severely against them, both with spiritual and temporal 
 punishments, as far as we shall learn the same to be 
 expedient." 
 
 Now, this section evidently can only apply to Popish 
 Priests and Bishops ; and what do we see from this ? 
 That they are all so bound to the execution of this bull, 
 and to enforce the excommunication which it pronounces 
 on the people, that if they dare to absolve a man who 
 has violated it, they are themselves excommunicated by 
 this bull, and to be proceeded against by the Pope, both 
 in temporals and spirituals deprived, as by the Bull 
 " Pastoralis Regiminis" both of their orders and offices, 
 and unable to obtain pardon but from the Pope himself. 
 What power in the British legislature, or what sanctions 
 of British law can be brought ipto operation to meet a
 
 64 
 
 system such as this ? What man who has common sense 
 needs to be told that this is the code of laws that really 
 governs Ireland, and that the laws of the British consti- 
 tution are a dead letter on the statute book? 
 
 The 24th section declares that no absolution, even from 
 the Pope himself, can avail anything, unless the criminals 
 desist from their offences, and revoke and annul any acts 
 they have done, or laws they have passed against eccle- 
 siastical liberty. 
 
 The 25th section is as follows : " Notwithstanding 
 any privileges, indulgences, grants, and letters apostoli- 
 cal, general or special, granted to the above-mentioned 
 persons, or to any one of them, or to any other persons, 
 of whatsoever order, station, or condition, dignity, or pre- 
 eminence they be, although, as is aforesaid, they were 
 bishops or emperors, or kings, or eminent for any other 
 ecclesiastical or secular dignity ; or granted by the 
 aforesaid See to their kingdoms, provinces, cities, or 
 places, for any cause whatsoever, even by way of con- 
 tract or remuneration, and under any other form and 
 tenor, and with any clauses whatsoever, even though 
 derogatory of those which derogate from them, or even 
 containing that they shall not be excommunicated, ac- 
 cursed, or interdicted by any apostolical letters not 
 making full and express mention, and exact repetition, 
 word for word, of this sort of grant, and of the orders, 
 places, proper names, surnames, and dignities of the 
 said persons : as also notwithstanding all customs, even 
 immemorial, and prescriptions howsoever long, and any 
 other observations whatsoever, written or not written, 
 by which the aforesaid persons and places may be able 
 to assist or protect themselves against these our processes 
 and censures, that they may not be included in them. 
 All which, as far as relates to this matter, and the whole 
 tenor of them all, as if they, nothing at all omitted, 
 were verbatim inserted in these presents, we, considering 
 them as expressed, utterly abolish and entirely revoke : 
 and notwithstanding all other pleas whatsoever which 
 may be alleged to the contrary." 
 
 Here it is clear that no possible privilege or contract, 
 oath, bargain, covenant, custom, prescription, or observ- 
 ance can properly protect either a Protestant sovereign, 
 or the subjects of a Protestant sovereign from the effects
 
 65 
 
 of this bull, when the Popish Bishops can by any means 
 get it into operation ; and wherever they have a Popish 
 population, there they can work it thoroughly by their 
 Priests. The laws of England, and the strong exclusive 
 Protestant constitution, had secured the abbey lands and 
 church lands there, so long as that power can be main- 
 tained ; but, when that is enfeebled by the progress of 
 Papal corruption among the people, the grant of the 
 Pope sent over to Cardinal Pole, (for which see the 26th 
 section of the Bull on Restitution,) is here proved, as 
 well as from its own evidence, to be not worth a straw. 
 Whatever Papal power can accomplish, Papal perfidy is 
 ready at the Pope's nod to do, and their laws we see bear 
 them out in it all. 
 
 "26. But that these our present processes may be 
 more easily brought to the public knowledge of all per- 
 sons, we will make the papers or parchments containing 
 the processes themselves to be appended, in the city, to 
 the doors of the church of St. John of Lateran, and of 
 the church of the Prince of the Apostles, that those 
 whom processes of this sort concern may not be able to 
 pretend any excuse, or to allege any ignorance, as if 
 they had not come to their knowledge, or as if they 
 were ignorant of them, since it is not likely that that 
 should remain unknown which is openly published to all." 
 
 The next four sections of this bull insure its universal 
 publication and reception. They are as follow : 
 
 " 27. Moreover, that these processes themselves, and 
 these present letters, and all and singular the things 
 contained in them, may become better known, the more 
 cities and places they are published in, we, by these 
 writings commit, and, in virtue of holy obedience 
 strictly charging, give it in command to all and singular 
 patriarchs, primates, archbishops, and ordinaries of 
 places, and prelates, wheresoever constituted, that, after 
 they shall have received these present letters, or have 
 knowledge of them, they, by themselves, or by some 
 other, or others, once in the year, or even oftener if it 
 shall seem expedient, solemnly publish them in their 
 churches, when the greater number of the people shall 
 be assembled in them for divine service, and bring 
 them (the processes) back again to the recollection of 
 Christ's faithful people, relate them, and declare them. 
 
 " And furthermore, we command that all patriarchs,
 
 66 
 
 archbishops, bishops, and other ordinaries of places, 
 and prelates of churches, as also rectors and others 
 having cure of souls, and priests, secular and regular, 
 of whatsoever orders, deputed by any authority to hear 
 confession of sins, have a copy of these present letters 
 in their possession, and diligently study to read and 
 understand them. 
 
 " Our will is, that the same credit as would be given 
 to these presents, if they were produced or shown, shall 
 in all places be altogether given, in judgment and out 
 of judgment, even to copies of these said presents even 
 printed, subscribed by the hand of a public notary, and 
 fortified with the seal of the ordinary judge of the 
 Court of Rome, or of any other person in possession of 
 ecclesiastical dignity. 
 
 " Therefore, let no man at all infringe, or with 
 audacious daring opppose this our letter of excom- 
 munication, curse, interdict, innovation, innodation, de- 
 claration, protestation, abrogation, revocation, commis- 
 sion, mandate, and will ; but if any one shall presume 
 to attempt it, let him know that he shall incur the dis- 
 pleasure of the Almighty God, and of his blessed Apos- 
 tles Peter and Paul. 
 
 " Given at Rome, at St. Peter's in the year of our 
 Lord's incarnation, one thousand six hundred and ten, 
 on the sixth of the Ides (that is, the 8th) of April, in 
 the fifth year of our pontificate." 
 
 These four last clauses have been most carefully 
 obeyed in Ireland, since the year 1808, at all events ; for 
 then was Dens selected by all the Popish Bishops as the 
 best guide for their Priests to direct the consciences of 
 the people ; and, in the 6th volume of that author, this 
 bull is briefed for their instruction. 
 
 Thus, as has been shown, while Dr. Doyle was swear- 
 ing before the Committee of the Lords, and Dr. M'Hale 
 before the Commissioners of Education, that it was not 
 published in this country, not only was it published then 
 by the Bishops to the Priests and by the Priests to the 
 people, but, after they gained the end of their oaths, we 
 see it referred to in their digest of canon law as a law 
 not only in force, but supposed to be universally known 
 and admitted by those for whom these laws were set up 
 as the infallible statutes of their church.
 
 THE PAPAL LAW FOR THE RESTITUTION OF 
 
 ALL FORFEITED PROPERTY, LAY AND 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL, IN IRELAND, 
 
 SET UP BY THE ROMISH BISHOPS OF LEINSTER. 
 
 A. D. 1832. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE next Papal Decretal of importance, that is to be 
 laid before the public, is the law which the Romish bi- 
 shops have set up for the subversion of the Act of Set- 
 tlement, and the restitution of all the forfeited property 
 of this country. But before we come to the Bull itself, 
 by which this is enacted, we must mark the evidence of 
 those individuals, by whom the principles of this Bull 
 had been previously evaded and denied. It seems a most 
 singular fact that the providence of God had directed 
 Protestant legislators and commissioners to investigate 
 not only the principles of Romish bishops, professors, 
 and demagogues, upon these subjects, but actually to 
 examine them with respect to the identical bulls them- 
 selves, before the concession of political power to them. 
 It is a point of no small importance to the full statement 
 of the facts, and enabling the public to form a just opi- 
 nion of them, to compare the evidence given by these 
 men on all these subjects, and the solemn oaths and pro- 
 fessions made by them before the Bill of 1829 ; with the 
 principles contained ia these Bulls and Decretals which 
 the hierarchy have since set up to guide the consciences 
 of the Roman Catholic population.
 
 68 
 
 We have seen Dr. Doyle's evidence on the Bulla 
 Ccenae Domini. We shall now see the evidence of Doc- 
 tors Murray and Doyle on Property, and also of their 
 agent and tool, Daniel O'Connell ; we shall see the 
 united declaration and oath of all the Popish Bishops ; 
 and we shall see the evidence of the Professor of Canon 
 Law, in Maynooth, on that identical bull which these 
 bishops have now published, for the Restitution of the 
 Property of Ireland. 
 
 The first document is taken from the Report of the 
 Select Committee of the Commons, on the State of 
 Ireland, 22d March, 1825, pp. 237 :_ 
 
 EVIDENCE OF DR. MURRAY ON PROPERTY. 
 
 Have you any reason to think that in the minds of any 
 part of the Roman Catholic clergy there exists any hope 
 or any wish to interfere with the temporal possessions of 
 the Established Church. 
 
 Not the least ; there is no wish on the part of the Roman 
 Catholic clergy to disturb the present establishment, or to 
 partake of any part of the wealth that it enjoys. 
 
 Nor any objection to give the most full and entire as- 
 surance on that subject by any declaration that may be 
 required of them ? Not the least. 
 
 Do not you think that if there was an establishment 
 for the Roman Catholic Clergy provided by the State, 
 that would afford an argument to those who object, that 
 they, being Catholics, should pay for the Protestant 
 clergy, as Protestants might then say. We who are 
 Protestants pay for Catholic clergy ? I think that 
 would be a very powerful argument. 
 
 Though the Catholic clergy of Ireland might not wish 
 to interfere with the property of the Protestant Church, 
 is it not a general feeling among the Catholics, and in- 
 deed general amongst a great many of the Protestant 
 communion also, that the establishment of the Church of 
 Ireland should be very much curtailed, that there should 
 be a new modelling of it ? 
 
 It is a general feeling among Catholics, as well as Pro- 
 testants, that the establishment is unnecessarily rich; but I 
 do not observe any feeling in Catholics as Catholics, to ex- 
 ert themselves for its curtailment more than Protestants.
 
 69 
 
 That feeling is rather an opinion of political economy, 
 than a religious feeling ? 
 
 Exactly so ; as religionists, they have no particular 
 feeling? 
 
 Is it their disposition to leave the matter entirely with 
 the legislature ? 
 
 Yes , ***** 
 
 Then, in the event of disturbances with respect to 
 tithe having- taken place in particular counties in Ireland, 
 do you connect those disturbances with the circumstance 
 of the inhabitants of those countries being Catholics, or 
 with the circumstance that in those countries the tithe 
 of potatoes was claimed ? 
 
 I think it more likely that they arose from the nature 
 of the tithe, and from the manner of collecting it. 
 
 Have you not found, or have you not collected from 
 your observation, that the insurrections in different parts 
 of the south and west of Ireland, have been directed as 
 much against the payment of dues to the Roman Catholic 
 clergy, as against the payment of tithe to the Protestant. 
 
 They have often been so directed against the dues paid 
 to the Catholic clergy, as well as against tithe paid to 
 the Protestant clergy." 
 
 This is the evidence of the man who now in the 
 public prints can call the property of the Established 
 Church " a blood-stained impost" and set up that Bull, 
 which the reader will next peruse, for his priests to di- 
 rect the consciences of the people by which they are 
 stimulated to resist it. 
 
 The next evidence adduced shall be from the pen of 
 Dr. Doyle, who, in 1826, addressed a letter amounting 
 to a volume, to the Earl of Liverpool, in which he 
 laboured to exculpate the Popish Church from all the 
 crimes imputed to her, of perjury, persecution, invasion 
 of property, and religious liberty. There seemed a pe- 
 culiar treachery in the conduct of this man, for while, as 
 we shall see, he tries to persuade Lord Liverpool and 
 the Protestants of this Empire, that the admission of 
 Popery to power would give increased security to the 
 property of the Church, and refers Lord Liverpool to 
 his evidence on oath on the subject ; and while he joins 
 his brother bishops in that awful act of deliberate perjury, 
 the oath which they all gave and subscribed as their
 
 70 
 
 oath and declaration to the Protestant public ; this was 
 the very man who not only joined Dr. Murray in setting 
 up this Bull for the direction of the consciences of the 
 people, but he was the man who first set the example of 
 carrying its provisions into effect, by directing the con- 
 sciences of the people against it, stimulating them by 
 himself, and through his priests, to resist that very pro- 
 perty which he had sworn he " would use his best efforts 
 to defend," and published his celebrated manifesto to 
 Lord Farnham, in which he expressed his hope that 
 " the hatred of the people to tithe would be as lasting as 
 their love of justice." 
 
 Let the reader, now, especially the Roman Catholic 
 reader, mark this Bishop's letter. Let him recollect 
 that this is one of those men, who profess to be the in- 
 fallible guides of his immortal soul ; let him carefully 
 mark the facts submitted to him here, and compare the 
 principles professed to Protestants, with those set up in 
 this Bull, for the secret use of the Priests in directing 
 his conscience in the confessional. 
 
 The following is an extract from the " Essay on the 
 Catholic Claims," by Dr. Doyle. 
 
 " So little, my Lord, am I disposed, in the event of our 
 question being settled, to interfere with the Church Es- 
 tablishment, that when a gleam of hope (and it was but a 
 gleam) beamed upon my mind, of that happy consumma- 
 tion, / took the liberty of suggesting in my examination 
 before your Lordship, how the collection of tithes in Ire- 
 land could be rendered less onorous and odious ; whilst 
 in reply to a question proposed to me on the same sub- 
 ject, 1 gave on my oath the following answer : " I con- 
 ceive that the removal of the disqualification under 
 which Roman Catholics labour, would lessen considerably 
 those feelings of opposition which they may at present 
 entertain with regard to the Establishment ; chiefly for 
 this reason, that whilst we labour un'der the disabilities 
 which now weigh upon us, we find that the Established 
 Clergy, who are very numerous and very opulent, em- 
 ploy their influence and their opulence in various ways, 
 to oppose the progress of our claims ; and I do think 
 that if those claims were once adjusted, and the conces- 
 sions which we desire granted, the country would settle 
 down into a habit of quiet, and that we would no longer
 
 71 
 
 feel the jealousy which we now feel against the clergy 
 of the Established Church, because that jealousy arises 
 chiefly from the unrelaxed efforts which they have almost 
 universally made to defeat our claims. We would view 
 them then, if those claims were granted, as brethren la- 
 bouring in the same vineyard with ourselves, seeking to 
 promote the interests of our common country." 
 
 It would be an insult to the understanding of the 
 reader to point out the spirit of candour, of charity, of 
 regard for the solemnity of oaths which appears to per- 
 vade this passage. Dr. Doyle reminds Lord Liverpool, 
 not only that these were his principles, but to silence 
 any possible doubt of their sincerity that could arise in 
 his Lordship's mind, or that of any other individual, he 
 reminds him that they were his principles, ratified by his 
 oath. " / gave on my oath the following answer," he 
 says. Let this be borne in mind. We now pass from 
 the oath of one Bishop to the confederated oath of the 
 whole body of them. We have in the next document 
 their principles set before the Protestants in their decla- 
 ration, given as their solemn oath, and signed by every 
 one of them, and appended to this book of Dr. Doyle's. 
 
 EXTRACT FROM THE DECLARATION AND OATH OP THE 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC BISHOPS, 1826. 
 
 " The Catholics of Ireland, far from claiming any 
 right or title to forfeited lands, resulting from any right, 
 title, or interest, which their ancestors may have had 
 therein, declare upon oath, 'that they will defend to 
 the utmost of their power the settlement and arrange- 
 ment of property in this country, as established by the 
 laws now in being. They also ' disclaim, disavow, and 
 solemnly abjure any intention to 'subvert the present 
 Church Establishment, for the purpose of substituting a 
 Catholic Establishment in its stead. And further, they 
 swear that they will not exercise any privilege to which 
 they are or may be entitled, to disturb and weaken the 
 Protestant religion and Protestant government in Ire- 
 land,' " Dr. Doyle s Letter, p. 302. 
 
 It is a pity the names should not be transmitted to 
 posterity of those bishops who subscribed this Oath and 
 Declaration ; and as it must be frequently referred to, 
 they shall be recorded in the following page.
 
 72 
 
 fPatrick Curtis, fDaniel Murray, 
 
 fOliver KeUy, fRobert Laffan, 
 
 fFarrell O'Reilly, fj. O'Shaugnessey, 
 
 ! Peter M'Loughlin, fThomas Costello, 
 
 James Magauran, fKearan Marum, 
 
 . Geo. T. Plunkett, f Peter Waldron, 
 
 f James Keating, fjohn Murphy, 
 
 f Charles Tuohy, f James Doyle, 
 
 f Ed ward Kiernan, fP. M' Nicholas, 
 
 fPatrick Kelly, fP. M'Gettigan, 
 
 fCornelius Egan, f Edmund French, 
 
 fWiUiam Crolly, t Thomas Coen, 
 
 {Patrick Maguire, j Robert Logan, 
 
 fPatrick M'Mahon, |P atrick Burke, 
 
 f John M'Hale, f John Ryan. 
 
 These were the men whose names were affixed to this 
 Oath and Declaration and these were the principles 
 they were professing avowedly to the Protestants, while 
 Dens was the standard of their secret conferences, (or 
 the priests, and the Notes of the Rhemish Testament, 
 their infallible exposition of Scripture for the people. 
 
 We shall next produce the evidence of Mr. O'Connell 
 before the Committee of the House of Lords on the 
 state of Ireland, llth March, 1825. 
 
 DANIEL O'CONNELL, ESQ. 
 
 " What are the facts upon which the conscientious op- 
 ponents of the claims of further privileges to the Catho- 
 lic's rest, and upon which you think, if better informed, 
 they would withdraw their opposition ? 
 
 " We understand that some extremely high names, 
 and there cannot be higher possibly than some of them, 
 rest their opposition on the danger of the reassumplion 
 of the forfeited estates. There were opinions published 
 of persons of rank and weight, that the Catholics, if 
 admitted to the administration of justice, would not do 
 equal justice to Protestants as well as Catholics opi- 
 nions that Catholics looked for the establishment of their 
 church in the room of the present Established Church 
 that they looked for a transfer of the ecclesiastical property 
 that they looked for the means of oppressing the Pro- 
 testants of Ireland, and obtaining a Catholic ascendancy
 
 73 
 
 in the room of the Protestants. These appear to me, 
 from my present recollection, to be the facts upon which 
 it seems there is a conscientious objection to the admis- 
 sion of the Catholics ; and I should wish to say, that if 
 they were founded, or any of them founded, I should cer- 
 tainly admit them to be most valid objections to Catholic 
 emancipation. I know that there is not the least danger of 
 the reassumption of forfeited estates. The forfeited estates 
 are of two natures estates which belonged to the church 
 when it was a Roman Catholic Church, and estates which 
 belong-ed to individuals who were Catholics and forfeited. 
 Now I know that in practice the more recent forfeitures, 
 which would be of course the most exposed to danger of 
 reassumption, are considered now the best titles to be 
 purchased by Catholics. I know that there is an impossi- 
 bility at present in tracing out the persons who, if there 
 were a reassumption, would have what would be considered 
 legitimate title to those forfeited estates, even the most re- 
 cent, or so great a difficulty, as to amount in any one 
 case in my judgment to an impossibility ; but take three, 
 or four, or five cases, I would venture to assert, and I 
 do assert it to amount to an impossibility. The forfeited 
 estates are now constituted the properties of the Roman Ca- 
 tholics. 1 do not know a Roman Catholic who ever pur- 
 chased any thing but a portion of a forfeited estate, forfeited 
 either by the church or by private individuals ; so that I 
 can state with confidence to the committee, that all the 
 estates the Catholics have purchased since 1778, have 
 been forfeited estates. Then the Catholics have a num- 
 ber of leases for lives renewable for ever, and leases of 
 lives and valuable terms of years ; all that I know, and 
 I believe the proposition may be stated universally, are 
 upon forfeited estates. Of course if there was a reas- 
 sumption, the Catholics would lose those. In my own 
 individual instance, if I may be permitted to say it, I 
 have but one small property that was not forfeited ; the 
 rest, which although comparatively trivial, is of course 
 of great importance to me, is either forfeited by indi- 
 viduals, or forfeited by the church, for I have both. The 
 property I allude to as forfeited by the church, belonged 
 to the priory of the Canons Regular of St. Austin, in the 
 Barony of Iveragh ; the parish which is still called the 
 Priory parish. The word forfeiture certainly is not an
 
 74 
 
 applicable term, but the term of reassumption would ap- 
 ply to both ; it was confiscation. All the property of 
 both my brothers and they are each of them quite in- 
 dependent, is forfeited estates, if I may use the expres- 
 sion of one or the other kind ; for my youngest brother, 
 before I came here, completed a purchase of a fee simple 
 estate of about 700 a year, that was forfeited by a 
 Colonel Roger M'Killigut at the usurpation, it appearing 
 by the patent of the family of Morris, that it had been 
 so forfeited, stiled in the book of distributions of an Irish 
 Papist. My other brother has one estate that produces 
 him 1,000 a year at present, and being set on deter- 
 minable leases, the reversion is very valuable. That was 
 the estate of the Abbey of O'Dorney, called in the an- 
 cient records, the Abbey of Kyrie Elison ; it was a mi- 
 tred Abbacy, and the Abbot was a Lord of parliament. 
 I mention these individual instances to shew, that the 
 Catholic gentry are all interested in maintaining the pre- 
 sent system of property that the Catholic farmers are 
 all interested in maintaining the present state of property 
 that is derived under the Acts of Settlement, and those 
 patents ; and I would venture to assert, that there is 
 nothing that would be so likely to create a civil war in 
 Ireland among the Roman Catholics, as any attempt to 
 alter the Acts of Settlement, or look for the old heirs or 
 successors to those properties all the intelligence of the 
 Catholics of the country all its moral vigour, would 
 certainly take as strong a part as prudence and conscience 
 permitted them, to oppose such an alteration. 
 
 " You state that it would be totally impossible to trace 
 any persons who were entitled to landed property among 
 the laity ; what objection would there be to the church 
 setting forward her old rights ; the church having a per- 
 petual succession, and perpetual descent, and claiming the 
 Abbey and Church lands, which have been forfeited ? 
 
 " That Catholics would resist that precisely as much as 
 any others would. An immense number of Catholics on 
 the estate of the Earl of Limerick would, to my know- 
 ledge, resist it most strenuously. 
 
 " You do not conceive that there would be any danger 
 of the Roman Catholic Church reclaiming those lands> 
 the Church having perpetual succession ? 
 
 " To my knowledge, not the least, and no Protestant
 
 75 
 
 would resist it more strenuously, to the loss of life, than 
 the Catholics would. We know that in point of religion 
 the title is now gone out of the Church, and could not be 
 reassumed without the law of Ireland giving it again to 
 the Church ; and the making of that law we would resist, 
 feeling as conscientious Catholics, that the land is ours." 
 Such is the evidence of Daniel O'Connell. Now, as 
 it is the Editor's intention merely to state facts, he will 
 only point out in the evidence of that individual the loop- 
 hole which he leaves for the Papal hierarchy to bring 
 him with a clean conscience out of it. He admits that 
 any of the objections which he specifies would be valid 
 against Popish emancipation. He tells us the Roman 
 Catholics would resist the subversion of the Act of Set- 
 tlement as "far as prudence and conscience permitted 
 them" But neither "prudence" nor " conscience" per- 
 mit him to resist a Bull of the Pope set up by his bishops 
 for the priests to direct his conscience ; on the contrary 
 true religion commands his submission to it, and how de- 
 votedly the gentleman obeys, is a fact which the Editor 
 need not attempt to dwell on. 
 
 The next document is, the examination of Dr. Nicholas 
 Slevin, Professor of Canon Law in Maynooth, before 
 the Commissioners of Education who examined him on 
 this very Bull. The Commissioners, or some of them 
 who had seen this document, knew that it was calculated 
 to overturn the Act of Settlement, and that if once the 
 Roman Catholics could obtain political power, and that 
 this law was to be the standard of their principles, it 
 must produce eternal efforts on the part of Popery, to 
 overturn all Protestant property in Ireland, therefore 
 they examined this professor on this very Bull. 
 
 We find in the Appendix to the 8th Report of Com- 
 missioners of Irish Education, the examination of N. 
 Slevin, D. D. of which the following are extracts, 4th 
 December, 1826, page 229. 
 
 " The Commissioners now beg to call your attention to 
 another Bull, entitled " Concerning the estates of the 
 churches which had been once in the possession of Infi- 
 dels, and afterwards fell into the hands of the Christians," 
 issued by Pope Benedict XIV. in the year 1752, and ad- 
 dressed to the Secretary of the Sacred Congregation de
 
 76 
 
 Propaganda Fide ; the whole of this Bull appears to be 
 a careful exposition of the Canon Law upon this subject ; 
 the Pope declaring in the third section. (Here follows a 
 long quotation from the Bull.) The question is, would 
 it not follow, that the Roman Catholic Church retains, 
 through all times, a right to any landed or immoveable 
 property which she may have lost in an unjust war ? 
 
 I must beg to observe in the first place, that the Roman 
 Catholics do not consider themselves bound to vindicate 
 all the decisions of Popes. I had occasion to state in my 
 answers to former questions, that the decisions of Popes, 
 in particular cases, are not at all considered as doctrines 
 of faith, or rules of morals by the Roman Catholic 
 Church, or as binding on Roman Catholics in general. 
 In order to corroborate the answers I have already given, 
 I will beg to read a short quotation from Verron's Rule 
 of Faith, which I have stated to be generally received by 
 Roman Catholics as a concise and accurate statement of 
 Catholic doctrine. " All Catholics agree that the Pope, 
 as Pope, with his Council, and even with a general 
 Council, may err in particular controversies of fact, which 
 must depend on the information and testimonies of men." 
 I beg further to state, that the Pope, in the rescript now 
 under consideration, does not give any decision ; but 
 states, that he thinks it prudent to abstain from giving 
 any decisive judgment, and merely delivers his opinion on 
 the matter, as appears from these words : " This is what 
 moves us to resolve, until we are better informed, not to 
 come to a determination on the instructions to be given 
 to the Archbishop of Antibaris." Hence I conceive, no 
 inference whatever can be drawn from the rescript before 
 us, as it is a mere opinion advanced by the Pope, and not 
 a decisive judgment." * * * 
 
 Appendix, No. 32, Examination of the Rev. N. Sleviu. 
 5th December, 1826. page 233. 
 
 " Are these any of the principles laid down in the Bull 
 under discussion by the Pope, in the three sections read 
 to you on a former examination, which you conceive not 
 to be the canon law of Ireland, nor to be principles in 
 any manner binding on the conduct of- Roman Catholics 
 in Ireland ? and if so, the commissioners would request 
 you to state the particular principles which you conceive 
 not so to apply in Ireland.
 
 77 
 
 " I consider that the abstract principles of natural jus- 
 tice set down in the rescript before us, are not only ap- 
 plicable to Ireland, but to all countries ; with regard to 
 the principles of canon law to which the Pope alludes, 
 they are few, and confined to the following ; 1st. the 
 canon law exempting church property from the evils con- 
 sequent on war ? 2ndly, the canon law regarding resti- 
 tution in cases of theft ; and 3rdly. that which establishes 
 the conditions of prescription. The author of the re- 
 script seems to confess that the canon law exempting 
 church property from the calamities attendant on war is 
 already obsolete, and therefore, is not binding in any 
 country. With regard to the canon law relating to res- 
 titution and prescription, a general proposition has been 
 established, that the canon laws relating to property, or 
 temporalities of any kind, are binding in any country, no 
 further than they are sanctioned by the municipal laws of 
 that country. In all Catholic countries, the Canon law 
 binding in that country, is sanctioned by the Municipal 
 law of the country, and the Ecclesiastical tribunals are 
 authorized and sanctioned by the state ; the church pro- 
 perty enjoys immunities in all those countries, and the 
 Ecclesiastical courts alone take cognizance of causes re- 
 lating to it. In the Ecclesiastical courts established by 
 law, cases are decided according to the Canon law ; but 
 in countries where the Canon law is not supported by the 
 Municipal law, nor the Ecclesiastical tribunals authorized 
 by law, nor the immunities of the church sanctioned, all 
 Canon laws relating to property can have no application 
 at all. This I conceive to be the state of this country, 
 with regard to Roman Catholics ; therefore, any thing to 
 be found in the Bull before us, or indeed in the whole 
 body of the Canon law relating to property, can have no 
 application whatever in this country, in which the pro- 
 perty of the Roman Catholic Church is not acknowledged, 
 and her Ecclesiastical courts are not sanctioned by law, 
 nor her Canon law recorded. I recollect to have read in 
 Blackstone's Commentaries, that the Canon law in gene- 
 ral is binding by the laws of the country, except in the 
 cases in which it may have been modified by occasional 
 Acts of Parliament ; however, the Canon law thus sanc- 
 tioned by the English laws, can only apply to the Pro- 
 testant Church, which is the only Church to which the 
 law gives civil rights as a corporate body."
 
 78 
 
 Examination continued p. 235. 
 
 " Do you not conceive that the transfer of the property 
 formerly belonging to the Roman Catholic Church which 
 has taken place to the Protestant Church, is, or not now 
 to be considered a lawful transfer ? 
 
 " I consider that it is now a lawful transfer, and has 
 been such for many years ; it would not be an easy matter 
 to point out the period precisely when it became a lawful 
 transfer ; but I may state in general, that the transfer 
 became lawful when the possessors of Church property 
 could not be molested in their possession, without dis- 
 turbing the public peace and tranquillity, and the security 
 of property in the country. We consider, indeed, that 
 the spoliation of our church in the commencement was 
 unjust, but we also consider, that by lapse of years, like 
 other usurpations, that also has been sanctified by time, 
 or that period of time is what I have already pointed out, 
 that is, when the possessors could not be molested in the 
 possession of it, without endangering the welfare, and 
 shaking the very foundation of the state. 
 
 " Do you consider that inasmuch as the property which 
 formerly belonged to the Roman Catholic Church, has 
 been transferred for more than two centuries to the Pro- 
 testant Church, and as the Catholics have submitted to 
 that transfer, and have sworn, and do swear to maintain 
 the settlement of property in this country, that the Es- 
 tablished Church is now, to all intents and purposes, the 
 legal owner of that property ? 
 
 " I consider, that the present possessors of church pro- 
 perty in Ireland, of whatever description they may be, 
 have a just title to it, on various grounds ; 1st. on the 
 ground of a lawful transfer made by the government of 
 the country ; for though, as I mentioned, Catholics may 
 consider the original transfer to have been unjust, still 
 they all must, and do allow, that in the course of time, 
 the transfer sanctioned by the government became lawful, 
 that is, when it became necessary for the public welfare 
 to confirm the rights of the actual possessors of church 
 property. 2ndly. on the ground that they have been bond 
 fide possessors for all the time required by any law for 
 prescription, even according to the pretensions of the 
 Court of Rome, which requires a hundred years. I con-
 
 79 
 
 sider they have possessed said property bona fide, be- 
 cause their right was founded on a title acquired from a 
 lawful government, a title of whose validity they enter- 
 tained no doubt ; 3rdly, on the principle that those who 
 might be supposed to have any claim to it, have repeat- 
 edly, and in the most positive manner declared, that they 
 freely cede any right which they might have, or might be 
 thought to have to the same ; this cessation, or rather 
 declaration that they have no claim, is expressed in the 
 oath of allegiance, which is taken by the Catholics in ge- 
 neral in this country, and in particular by many of our 
 bishops and clergy, who never decline it when proposed 
 to them ; now those in this country who might be sup- 
 
 rd to have any claim to the church property, would 
 according to the principles of canon law, the bishops 
 and clergy of the country ; then as they have renounced 
 in the most positive manner, and even on oath, all such 
 claims, it follows that the present possessors have a just 
 right to that property, even on the ground of the express 
 consent of those who might have any pretension to it. 
 It therefore appears, that the present possessors of church 
 property in Ireland, have a just title to the same, on all 
 the principles laid down by the Pope, in the rescript be- 
 fore us ; 1 st. by lawful transfer made by the government ; 
 2ndly. by lawful prescription ; and 3rdly. by the consent 
 of those who might have any claim to it ; those are the 
 three principles on which the Pope discusses in the re- 
 script, the right of the Antibarians. 
 
 " The question remains how far those positions are re- 
 concilable with the canon law ; do you think they are 
 reconcilable ? 
 
 " Most certainly, they are perfectly reconcilable to the 
 principles of canon law, as they are understood all over 
 the Catholic world." 
 
 And with this rescript in particular? 
 
 " Most assuredly ; for, as I have repeatedly mentioned, 
 they are the principles on which the Pope examines the 
 title on which the inhabitants of Antibaris might possess 
 to the church property in question. For 1st. the Pope 
 examines their title on the principle of war, or right of 
 conquest ; he declares as his opinion, that the purchasers 
 at Antibaris did not acquire a title on this ground, be- 
 cause the war was unjust. 2ndly. he examines their title
 
 80 
 
 on the ground of a presumed assent on the part of the 
 former owners ; he gives it as his opinion, that such as- 
 sent cannot be presumed, where there is question of im- 
 moveable property ; and therefore that the purchasers at 
 Antibaris did not acquire a right on this ground of pre- 
 sumed assent. He again examines the title on the ground 
 of dereliction : he declares as his opinion, that the pro- 
 perty in question could not be considered as abandoned, 
 and hence that the purchasers did not acquire a title on 
 this ground ; he also denies that they acquired a right by 
 prescription, because they were not bona fide possessors : 
 now on these grounds, as I have stated the present hold- 
 ers of church property in Ireland hold their title ; there- 
 fore according to the principles set down or supposed by 
 the Pope, in the rescript before us, the present posses- 
 sors of church property in Ireland hold it by a just title." 
 
 But there is a further point in the next part of his 
 examination. The Pope in this bull refers to the autho- 
 rity of a Romish canonical writer, who stated that pro- 
 perty, when taken in an unjust war, would be secured to 
 its possessors on any one of three conditions, p. 250 : 
 
 " 1st. If the will of the owners consent. 
 
 " 2d. If the Pontiff give his assent, to support which 
 he adduces the decrees published in the year 1630. 
 
 " 3d. If it be provided by conventions, entered into 
 between Catholics and Heretic Princes, that Heretics 
 may retain the property of Catholics and freely dispose 
 of them." 
 
 Now, what security does the Pope in this bull attach 
 to these conditions, or to property resting on any of them, 
 under the circumstances ? He says : 
 
 " Those arguments advanced by the author, and stated 
 a little before by us, are of no weight, or at least very in- 
 considerable ; for when orthodox persons purchase from 
 heretics immoveable property, formerly belonging to 
 Catholics, and taken from them in an unjust war, the 
 presumed will of the owners cannot be present, as has 
 been stated above ; but the decrees published in 1630, 
 which refer to moveables, cannot, by a forced application 
 be referred to immoveables in a word, conventions and 
 agreements entered into between Catholic lay princes and 
 heterodox persons, concerning the possession and deten- 
 tion of ecclesiastical property, are disapproved of by the 
 apostolic see."
 
 The Commissioners proceed in the same page ; 
 
 " The question we would wish to ask you is, whether 
 this is canon law in Ireland ? 1 one of my former an- 
 swers I mentioned that Pope Paul 1 1., had issued a bull 
 asserting 1 the right of the holy see to interfere in the alie- 
 nation of all ecclesiastical property : I mentioned at the 
 same time that this bull was received in some countries 
 and rejected in others, particularly in France and Bel- 
 gium. Since that period, the Popes claimed the right of 
 being consulted on the alienation of ecclesiastical pro- 
 perty : this right, however has not always been granted 
 him however the Pope still claims it. It is on this prin- 
 ciple that Benedict XIV. approves in the rescript the 
 opinion of the German canonist, setting forth that the 
 See of Rome did not always approve of the transfer of 
 ecclesiastical property made without her interference and 
 sanction, in the conventions of princes and heretics. I 
 consider, therefore, that the opinion which the Pope would 
 seem inclined to adopt does not form a portion of the canon 
 law in general, and therefore does not affect Ireland." 
 
 Here he evades the point. But the next quotation from 
 the evidence of this professor fixes the principle which is 
 of importance to this question most conclusively. He is 
 asked, p. 252 ; 
 
 " Is not the amount of the doctrine, then, which you 
 state this, that the Pope claims a right of interfering in 
 the disposal of ecclesiastical property in all cases, although 
 circumstances do not admit of it being effectual in many 
 instances ? I stated that Paul II. had issued his bull 
 with that view, but that this bull was not received and 
 published in all countries. In the countries in which it 
 was published, of course the Pope acquired the right of 
 interfering in such alienation. I have often stated that 
 the Pope possesses no more power over property than 
 what is conceded to him by the state ; and applying this 
 principle to the case before us, 1 say that he possesses no 
 power in the alienation of ecclesiastical property but that 
 which the state assigns him. In the countries where the 
 bull Ainbitiusa was received he obtained that right. Where 
 it was not published or received, he possesses no such 
 right. The See of Rome, it is true, claims it generally, 
 but the claim is not generally acknowledged." 
 
 Observe most particularly the principle throughout 
 
 E 3
 
 82 
 
 on which he evades the force of the bull namely, that it 
 is not published. But mark the statement as clear and 
 conclusive, that in countries where a similar bull is pub- 
 lished, there the Pope " acquires the right of interfering 
 in the alienation." 
 
 Such was the evidence of this man upon his oath, such 
 his Jesuitical evasion of this Papal rescript. Thus these 
 bishops swore separately and collectively. Thus O'Con- 
 nell swore thus their professors swore and yet what 
 was the fact ? That the moment they succeeded in gain- 
 ing credit by their oaths, the moment they effected their 
 purpose in gaining emancipation, that moment the bishops 
 of Leinster set up the identical principle which they and 
 their brethren had all been disclaiming on their oaths ; 
 as the Papal law for Ireland, by which the consciences of 
 the people were to be directed by their priests, and this 
 identical Bull was the Bull to which they referred, and 
 which they cited as their authority for so doing. 
 
 The following is the extract from the supplemental 
 volume to Dens, by which the intentions of the Popish 
 rulers of Ireland as to Protestant property, is at once 
 decided. " RESTITUTIO. 
 
 " Bona immobilia ab hostibus in bello injusto capta, 
 puta, a piratis, infidelibus, haereticis, &c. si emantur a 
 fidelibus debent restitui proprio domino, nullo exacto pre- 
 tio ab eodem, quod olim decretum fuit a congregatione 
 propaganda fidei anno 1630. Quorum opinionem Ben. 
 XIV. admittitin Epist ad P. Nicolaum Lercari Secreta- 
 rium ejusdem congregationis. Bullar : torn. 3, n. 57. 
 Quod vero ad mobiUa, eadem congregatio censuit restitu- 
 enda esse ab emptoribus legitimo domino, exacto tamen 
 ab illo eo pretio quo empta sunt ; in hoc tamen judicium 
 secum Ben. XIV non profert ibidem. Supplement to 
 Dens, vol. VIII. p. 176. Ed. 1832. 
 
 Translated thus 
 
 Real property taken by an enemy, suppose pirates, in- 
 fidels, heretics, &c. in an unjust war, if they should be 
 bought by the faithful, ought to be restored to their right- 
 ful owner without any price being exacted from him, 
 which was formerly decreed by the congregation for pro- 
 pagating the faith in the year 1630, whose opinion Bene- 
 dict XIV. admits in his Epistle to P. Nicolaus Lercari, 
 Secretary of the same congregation. Bullarium vol. 3d.
 
 83 
 
 No. 57. But as to chattel property, the same congrega- 
 tion gave it as its opinion, that it was to be restored by 
 the purchasers to its lawful owner; exacting however from 
 him the price at which it was purchased. In this however, 
 Benedict XIV. does not here pronounce his judgment. 
 
 Thus we see it an indisputable matter of fact, that 
 these men make it a matter of conscience and religion 
 with the Roman Catholic laity in directing their consci- 
 ences in the confessional, that all fortified property should 
 be restored even though bought by them ; and thus, while 
 they lay it on the consciences of Roman Catholics them- 
 selves to restore it, they fix an a fortiori principle into 
 their minds that heretics are to restore it, and thus they 
 make the subversion of the act of settlement, and the 
 spoliation of all Protestant property an act not of politics, 
 but of religion ; or in other words, they make in this, as 
 in all other matters, religion the tool to act on the con- 
 sciences of the people, to effect any object, not, as it is 
 clear, of a spiritual, but of a temporal nature, which the 
 advancement of their own power, and that of their supe- 
 rior the Pope, and the College de Propaganda Fide 
 prompts them to attempt. 
 
 We now proceed to give some translation from the Bull 
 itself. 
 
 TRANSLATION FROM THE BULL FOR THE RESTITUTION OF 
 THE CHURCH PROPERTY AND ALL FORFEITED PRO- 
 PERTY IN IRELAND. (p. 38.) 
 
 The first section states the circumstances of the place 
 on which the question of restitution of property taken in 
 an unjust war was raised for the decision of the College de 
 Propaganda Fide, and all those sections or parts of sec- 
 tions which throw light on the question, or can interest 
 the English reader, are translated. 
 
 The title of the Bull, is as follows ; 
 
 " Of the goods of churches which being once seized by 
 unbelievers then come into the power of Christians. 
 
 " Epistle to Nicolaus Lercari, Secretary of the sacred 
 congregation for propagating the faith, on occasion of the 
 questions proposed to the same congregation by the Arch- 
 bishop of Antivari. 
 
 Benedict XIV., Pope.
 
 84 
 
 " Beloved Son, Health and Apostolical Benediction." 
 The 1st section is as follows : " The city of Antiba- 
 rum, in the Italian, Antivari, called so because it was 
 built on the coast of that country which is now called Al- 
 bania, opposite to Barium, a state of Apulia, was long 1 
 since, as you know subjected to the Ottoman yoke, 
 namely, from the year 1571, as Jacob Diego, a senator of 
 the republic of Venice, testifies in that beautiful history 
 of the same republic which he has recently published 
 vol. ii. book 7, p. 261. Nor were the Venetians able to 
 recover possession of it, although they attempted to do so 
 with great exertions of valour, both in the year 1 648, and 
 also in 1717, as the same historian relates." * * * * 
 " Sectio 2 Our venerable brother, the present Arch- 
 bishop of Antivari, to be highly extolled with praise for 
 his pastoral zeal, when he had visited his diocese, and had 
 sent the acts of his visitation to the Congregation de Pro- 
 paganda Fide, requested that light should be afforded, 
 and aid given to him by the same, on the two following 
 heads. In the first head he explains that the Turks hav- 
 ing got possession of Albania, had seized a great part of 
 the goods belonging to the churches, of which some were 
 afterwards sold to Christians, but others were given to 
 the same to cultivate. On the second head he states, that 
 some among the Christians, having houses near to churches 
 that had been overturned, and lands contiguous to the 
 lands of the churches, had usurped lands and tenements 
 formerly belonging to the same churches. He, asks there- 
 fore, how he ought to conduct himself in these difficulties, 
 and whether any or what remedy can be applied to these 
 evils, declaring he will use the light afforded to him so 
 that by suitable (opportunis) documents he may instruct 
 the confessors, who vehemently desire them. While 
 there are some of the possessors of this property who care 
 nothing on the subject, but others wish to lull the stings 
 of their own conscience, and to be absolved from those 
 censures which they know to be decreed (statutas) and 
 enacted (latas) against those who detain the goods of the 
 Church. The Archbishop adds, morever, that this same 
 thing which, in making the aforesaid visitation, he found 
 to have happened in his own diocese, happened also in 
 the other dioceses of Albania ; so that as they were about 
 to undertake a great work, he greatly feared they might 
 go to excite great tumults and discords."
 
 85 
 
 " Section 3. Each of these heads being maturely dis- 
 cussed in the Congregation de Propaganda Fide, the con- 
 gregation thought that the Archbishop ought, having 
 called to him the missionaries, parish priests, and confes- 
 sors, to enjoin the same, that they shoiild show to the 
 penitents, that they could not, without condemnation in 
 their own conscience, detain those goods, which, formerly 
 belonging to the churches, then having been seized by the 
 Turks, had come into their hands, whether they had 
 bought them from the Turks themselves or had seized 
 them as being abandoned to their possession ; and that, 
 therefore, it was altogether necessary that they should 
 have some legitimate title by which they might comfort 
 themselves (confovere se) in the possession of those goods ; 
 and that the whole difficulty lay in finding a new legiti- 
 mate title of this description. Wherefore the congrega- 
 tion itself proposed that those possessors ought to come 
 to the Archbishop, and to lay before him a distinct exhi- 
 bition of the quantity and quality of the goods which had 
 so come to them from the ancient property of the 
 churches : but that it was to be left to the equity and 
 prudence of the Archbishop himself, that as far as it was 
 lawful, he might provide both for the utility of the 
 churches, and endeavour to procure a new legitimate title 
 for the possessors, by admitting them to new contracts, 
 suppose copyhold (emphyteuticos ;) even the smallest 
 fines being imposed according to the power which had 
 been granted by us to the aforesaid Archbishop. Final- 
 ly, it concluded that this facility was to be afforded only 
 to those who, being invited, had come to make the afore- 
 said exhibition ; the contumacious being abandoned to 
 their own destruction. Since all these things have been 
 diligently related to us by you, O beloved son, according 
 to the duty of your ministry, and you have supplicated for 
 a timely concession of a faculty ; but we, having devoted 
 some time accurately to inspect and weigh the matter, 
 have now at length determined to reduce to writing our 
 opinion on this affair, which may produce effects of great 
 moment." 
 
 The fourth section comes to the point at once, and 
 shows us what the Church of Rome thinks of a settle- 
 ment of property taken in what she choses to call an un- 
 just war. It is as follows :
 
 " Section 4 Truly, it cannot be called into doubt by any 
 
 one, that whatsoever is taken in a Just war, which belonged to 
 the enemy, passes into the power of the conqueror : to wit, 
 chattels into the power of him who shall first have seized 
 upon them, but real property into the possession of the su- 
 preme governor, who waged the war, that he may satisfy 
 himself for the expenses of the war ; sometimes also, that he 
 might acquire greater power for his defence, and protect 
 himself against future disasters. Likewise, it is beyond all 
 dispute, that all that which is taken in an unjust war is to 
 be restored, since an occupation of this sort is nothing else 
 than formal rapine. So teaches St. Thomas, Secuuda 
 Secundse, Quaest. 66, Art. 8, in the beginning. These 
 are his words : ' About plunder we must make a distinc- 
 tion, because if they who plunder an enemy wage unjust 
 war, those things which they acquire by force become 
 theirs ; and this does not possess the character of rapine ; 
 whence neither are they bound to restitution ; but if they 
 who seize on the spoil wage an unjust war, they commit 
 rapine, and are bound to restitution.' '' 
 
 The rest of this section adduces examples of restitution 
 from ancient history. 
 
 " Section 5. Hence it is plain, since the war in which 
 the Turks seized on Antivari was beyond all doubt un- 
 just, whatsoever was taken and seized by them on that 
 occasion, whether chattel property or real property, they 
 seized it unjustly, and committed real rapine therein ; 
 wherefore all reason of justice would demand, that all 
 things should be restored by them to the faithful, whom 
 they unjustly despoiled of their property ; or, they being 
 dead, to their heirs and successors. But this is not the 
 subject of the present question, and if it was, it were vain 
 to treat about that which ought to be done in ruined and 
 desperate circumstances. The hinge of the question 
 turns on that property which the Turks sold to the 
 Christians, and which is now detained by the purchasers ; 
 and it is demanded, whether those who bought it, or who 
 are the heirs and legitimate successors of those who 
 bought it, can retain it with a safe conscience ; or whe- 
 ther they are bound to restore the same to their lawful 
 owners ; and that, the rather on this account, because 
 the question concerns property belonging to churches 
 and monasteries, the unjust detention of which is visited
 
 87 
 
 with the punishment of censures ; and also because, since 
 ecclesiastics, as well as foreigners, in wars, are no part of 
 the state that injures, reason demands, that neither the 
 persons of the one nor the other be injured, nor that they 
 be disturbed in their property, as is read in the decretal : 
 Innovamus" &c. 
 
 The remainder of this fifth section, and all the other 
 sections down to the sixteenth, treat of the opinions of 
 casuists and jurists as to chattel property taken in an un- 
 just war. 
 
 "Section 17 We have said that those things which 
 have been above stated only claim a place in chattel pro- 
 perty; but the decrees published in the year 1630 speak 
 of chattel property, and the above cited authors also speak 
 of chattel property. We have intimated also that it is to 
 be doubted whether any difference of right exists between 
 chattel and real property ; and the reason of this differ- 
 ence is now to be explained by us. The foundation on 
 which the opinion rests, that the faithful may retain with 
 a safe conscience chattel property which they have bought 
 from the Turks, but which was taken by the Turks in an 
 unjust war from other Christian men, is laid in the pre- 
 sumptive will of the original owners, which truly either 
 consents, or at least does not dissent at all, that their 
 aforesaid chattel property may be acquired by others of 
 the faithful. For no fruit accrues from chattel property ; 
 but their owners ought to bear more willingly, or at least 
 with less regret, that they should come into the power of 
 Christians, rather than remain in the dominion of Turks, 
 by whom they would be more easily dissipated ; as Molina 
 well says, &c. But since this reasoning, taken from the 
 presumptive will of the owners cannot be extended to real 
 property which the faithful buy ; as well because the mas- 
 ters lose the accruing profits, as because there is no ap- 
 prehension of the dissipation of property of this sort ; 
 hence arises that indicated difference of the right which 
 intervenes between the acquisition of chattel and real 
 property ;" (here some authorities as to this are quoted. 
 He then proceeds) " which things being thus, it has 
 been before concluded by us, that any one may easily con- 
 tend, that, for the reasons adduced, it may be conceded 
 to the faithful, that they may retain, with a safe consci- 
 ence, chattel property bought from the Turks, although
 
 they have been seized by them in an unjust war, provided 
 they are ready to restore them to their owner, who may 
 wish to redeem them at the price they have cost ; but 
 this cannot be equally affirmed of the purchaser of real 
 property. We now proceed to demonstrate this, by 
 weighing 1 the judgments and reasonings of authors on 
 the subject." 
 
 "Section 18 Father Leonardos Lessius died before 
 
 the decree of the year 1630 came forth, namely, in the 
 year 1623. In his theological work on St. Thomas, are 
 to be found the resolution of some cases of conscience, 
 in the sixth of which, under which the word ' beneficium,' 
 he proposes to himself the following question, the second 
 in order ' Whether Catholics can buy from heretics 
 ecclesiastical property ?' And he thus answers ' That 
 it is not lawful for Catholics to buy the property of 
 churches or monasteries seized and confiscated by he- 
 retics, unless with the intention of restoring them in 
 due time to their lawful owners, with all the emoluments 
 and fruits which have proceeded from them ; because 
 that property, on the face of it, belongs to another, so 
 likewise the proceeds.' From which it follows, as we 
 shall show hereafter, that the purchaser can never re- 
 demand from churches and monasteries the price of 
 property of this description paid by him. But when he 
 foresaw that it would be objected to him, that that pro- 
 perty, unless Catholics had bought it, would have re- 
 mained in the power of heretics who would receive the 
 
 fruits Of it, HE ANSWERS, THAT THIS IS NOTHING TO THE 
 PURPOSE, SINCE HERETICS ALSO SHOULD BE OBLIGED TO 
 
 RESTITUTION. Finally, he counsels Catholics, that, when 
 treating with the owners of property, they should bar- 
 gain and enter into new contracts with those, in the 
 occupation of whose property they could retain posses- 
 sion with a safe conscience. 
 
 "Section 19 After the decrees of the year 1630, 
 the following authors wrote, making express mention of 
 them : Verjuys, in the place before cited, recedes from 
 the opinion of Lessius in that which regards the resti- 
 tution of the fruits : but he agrees with him as far as 
 relates to the restitution of the property, although the 
 owner should not repay to the purchaser the price he 
 had given for it. But he places the reason of this opi-
 
 89 
 
 nion in a pre-supposed good faith, which, if it were 
 really present, might exempt the possessor from the res- 
 titution of the fruits indeed, but by no means from the 
 restitution of the property. He says, 'that Catholics 
 possessing bona fide monasteries, houses, temples, or any 
 similar real property, can keep them for a time in peace, 
 so long as they cannot be occupied by their proper own- 
 ers, nor in the mean time are they bound ad interesse 
 (qu.) or to pay any thing for the fruits.' 
 
 " Section 1 9 Arsnekinus, in his ' Theologica Tripar- 
 tita,' torn. ii. part 2, tract 6, quaes. 1 0, demands : 
 
 " Whether Catholics can buy the goods of other Ca- 
 tholics seized on by heretics in an unjust war ? And he 
 answers that it can be done. 
 
 " 1st. If the will of the owners consents to it. 
 
 " 2d. If the Pope gives his assent ; to support which 
 he cites the aforementioned decrees, published in the 
 year 1630. 
 
 " 3d. If, treaties being concluded between Catholics 
 and heretical princes, it should be provided that heretics 
 may retain the properties of Catholics, and freely dispose 
 of them. All which reasoning is foreign from, or does 
 not apply to, the present question. For here this pious 
 author doubtless speaks of real property ; for, among the 
 other reasons of his opinion, he weighs the utility and 
 profit to the Catholic faith ; to which he asserts, it would 
 be more profitable that property should be in the hands 
 of the orthodox than in those of heretics. ' And truly,' 
 he says, ' for many causes it appears much more profi- 
 table that this property should, by such purchase, de- 
 volve into the hands of the Catholics, because they could 
 so much more powerfully protect and propagate the faith, 
 than if it remained continually in the hands of heretics ;' 
 which reasoning applies to real property, but not to 
 chattel property. 
 
 " But these reasons set forth by this author, and just 
 now referred to by us, are of little or no force, for 
 when the faithful buy estates, formerly belonging to 
 Catholies, and taken from them by heretics in an unjust 
 war, the will of their original possessors (of which he 
 spoke above) cannot be presumed to acquiesce." 
 
 This denies the first principle. 
 
 " But the decrees published in the year 1630, which
 
 90 
 
 treat of chattel property, cannot be applied to real pro- 
 perty/' 
 
 This denies the second principle ; now for the last. 
 
 " Finally, CONVENTIONS AND TREATIES ENTERED INTO 
 BETWEEN LAY CATHOLIC PRINCES AND THE HETERODOX 
 (OR HERETICS), AS TO THE POSSESSION AND DETENTION 
 OF PROPERTY OF THE CHURCH ARE DISALLOWED BY THE 
 APOSTOLIC SEE : as P. Schmalygrueber proves at length 
 in the first volume of his ' Counsels,' Counsel 15, Qu. 1 ; 
 and these are the conventions to which this forecited au- 
 thor alludes. 
 
 " Section 20 Father Carolus Franciscus a Breno, in 
 his ' Manual of Oriental Missions, torn. ii. lib. 1, c. 3, qu. 
 21, proposes this question, 
 
 " ' Whether ecclesiastical property redeemed from in- 
 fidels, ought necessarily to be restored ; or, at least, 
 some transfer to be made ? (transactio adhiberi), and he 
 answers that it is to be restored, as well because the 
 Christian, knowing that it is the property of the Church, 
 possesses another person's property with a bad faith, as 
 because the infidel robber could not transfer to the Christian 
 purchaser a right greater than that which he himself pos- 
 sessed over the property sold. Therefore if the seller, by 
 the crime of the rapine, had acquired no right over the 
 properly violently taken away, occupied, and afterwards 
 sold 50 neither, by parity of reasoning, can he who bought 
 it be said to have acquired any right over the same. Then, 
 finally, because it is a general rule, that he, who, (though 
 ignorant of the theft) buys anything from a thief, is 
 bound to restitution as soon as the true and lawful owner 
 appears.'" The rest of this, and the 21st section do not 
 materially bear on the case. 
 
 " Section 22. Therefore we seem to ourselves by no 
 means to contravene the decrees of the year 1630, if we 
 assert that the opinion is well-founded, which vests the 
 right of real property in its original possessor, so that he 
 may (without any restitution of price) recover his own 
 property, with all the fruits accruing from thence, from 
 him who purchased them for a sum of money from the 
 invaders. For the nature of an unjust war, in which 
 property of this description has been seized on, demands 
 this. 
 
 " This also is proved by the opinion of those authors
 
 91 
 
 who teach, on the soundest principles, that he who doubts 
 or suspects that he is buying a stolen article cannot re- 
 demand from the true possessor the price which he paid 
 to the thief. 
 
 " The purchaser with bad faith (malee Jidet), if he buys a 
 thing which he cither knew or doubted, or suspected to 
 be stolen, could not re-demand from the owner of that 
 thing the price which he paid to the thief who sold it, 
 since he has no just title to make that demand. 
 
 " These are the words of Sylvius, on the Secunda 
 Secundse of St. Thomas. 
 
 " The common opinion, also, of those proves this, who 
 teach that even he who bought a stolen article, bona 
 fide, either from the thief himself or from another, is 
 bound to restore the same to its owner ; nor can he de- 
 mand from him the price paid for it, as can be seen in 
 the ' Summa' of Sanchez, lib. ii. (cap. 23, n. 2.) And in 
 the work of Bonacina, torn, ii., ' De Restitutione in Ge- 
 nere,' dis. 1, qu. 2, punc. 1, prop. 1, n. 4. This is also 
 deduced from the rule which the superior tribunals fol- 
 low, by whose authority it is decreed, That the property 
 of the churches seized on by heretics, as soon as it es- 
 capes from their hands, immediately, ipso jure, returns 
 to the churches to which it belonged, as may be seen in 
 the 'Decisiones Herbipolen Monasterii,' June 10, 1708, 
 confirmed the 1 7th day of the same month, before Caffa- 
 rillio, of happy memory, in ' Decision' 562, n. 1, torn. 5, 
 before Lancetto, the Dean of happy memory. 
 
 " So prescribes the far-famed text of Innocent III., in 
 chapter ' Scepe,' on the restitution of things plundered. 
 For when the civil law granted the benefit of the inter- 
 dict, ' Unde vi,' or of restitution only against him who 
 had thrust a man out of his possession, and against his 
 heirs in general, as the laws, 1 sec. ult., and 2 sec. ' unde 
 vi,' but not against him into whose power the plundered 
 property had come, as appears from law 7, sec. same 
 title ; even though he, when he bought the plundered 
 property, was not ignorant that it was stolen ; and that, 
 for this reason, that the interdict, ' unde vi,' had been 
 directly levelled against the man who had offered the 
 violence ; as the words are, ' from which you have for- 
 cibly dispossessed him.' This disposition of the civil 
 law seemed by no means safe to that great Pontiff, and
 
 92 
 
 therefore he decreed that the remedy of the possessor, 
 'uncle vi,' might hold good against him who had not, 
 indeed, himself committed the plunder, but who had 
 bought from the plunderer that which he knew to he 
 another man's, and fraudulently taken from him. 
 
 " ' Notwithstanding the rigour of the civil law, we 
 decree that if any one shall have knowingly received 
 such a thing from another, since he succeeds the spoiler 
 as it were in his crime, and against the true possessor, 
 that a remedy shall be had against plunder of this kind 
 by restitution.' 
 
 " And he gives the following reasons for his decree: 
 
 " ' Because it differs, not much as to the peril of the 
 soul to detain a man's property unjustly, or to seize 
 on it.' 
 
 " Finally, the adage of the canon law demands this, 
 which is in the canon ' RapinamJ 14 quest. 5, where this 
 is stated, ' To buy that which is plundered is not lawful, 
 unless with the intention that it be restored to the person 
 from whom it was taken. 
 
 " Section 23 But if these things which have been 
 said, have a place in the case of those who buy lands 
 seized by unjust invaders, and these are bound to restore 
 them without any price, by what excuse can they defend 
 themselves who, as the Archbishop of Antivari states, 
 have invaded by stealth, lands and tenements belonging 
 to churches and monasteries, and have usurped them by 
 reason of their adjacence or proximity ? how can they 
 free themselves from the obligation of restitution, to 
 which they are manifestly bound ? The civil laws by 
 no means admit the use of possession for a long time in 
 stolen property, on account of the fault of bad faith. 
 
 " But, since a question arose among the ancient sages, 
 whether theft had any place in real property, or only in 
 chattel property ; and when the opinion of those pre- 
 vailed who asserted that theft was only to be understood 
 of chattel property ; having then gone on further, they 
 agreed on this, that if any one, without violence, although 
 with bad faith, had usurped the possession of any real 
 property, he could not make property of this kind his 
 own by the use of possession ; but another could, who 
 had received this from him in good faith, as can be seen 
 in (here is the reference to the law) and also in the
 
 93 
 
 Institutions of Justinian. But neither did the immode- 
 rate laxity of the authors of the civil law stop here, who 
 held it sufficient to confer a right use of possession, that 
 good faith should have existed at the commencement of 
 the obtaining possession, not at all solicitous if bad faith 
 had supervened. (Here is a reference.) But the sacred 
 canons of the Church, looking to nothing but equity and 
 the salvation of souls, have taken away many useless 
 subtleties, decreeing that no prescription could be 
 brought in, unless good faith accompanied the begin- 
 ning, and the middle, and the end of the possession : 
 Since ' whatsoever is not of faith is sin,' we define by 
 our judgment of the Synod, that no prescription, either 
 canonical or civil, can avail without good faith ; since 
 generally every constitution and custom is to be excepted 
 against, which cannot be observed without mortal sin ; 
 whence it is fit, that he who pleads prescription should, 
 at no part of the time, have a conscience of its being 
 another man's property.' These are the words of In- 
 nocent III., in his last chapter concerning prescriptions. 
 But this good faith cannot be admitted in any of those 
 about whom the present consideration is ; since it is not 
 credible that, in such a long course of asserted use of 
 possession, they had no knowledge that the property 
 occupied belonged to the Church." 
 
 It seems of importance to add to this the following : 
 Section 26, When in the time of Mary Queen of 
 England, the most weighty province was committed to 
 Reginald Cardinal Pole of happy memory, of reconciling 
 England itself to the Church of Rome. The Pontiff; 
 Julius III., in a brief dated March 8th, 1554, granted to 
 him the faculty with reference to those who had un- 
 justly seized on the possession of ecclesiastical property, 
 and who might return to the bosom of the Roman 
 Church, of entering into an agreement and arrangement 
 as to the profits unjustly received and the chattels con- 
 sumed, " having restored first, if it seem to you expe- 
 dient, the real property unduly detained by them," as 
 may be seen Tom. 4, Conciliorum Magnae Britanniae. 
 But because in the execution of the matter it was pro- 
 bably discovered that these faculties were too confined, 
 in another brief dated June 28 of the same year, he 
 bestowed on the Cardinal, " with reference to any pos-
 
 94 
 
 sessors or retainers of the property of churches, whether 
 chattel or real, in the aforesaid kingdom, for whom her 
 serene Majesty Queen Mary herself shall have inter- 
 ceded, a full and free power of our authority as to the 
 goods unduly detained by them, of treating, agreeing, 
 arranging, compounding, according to your own judg- 
 ment, and dispensing with them that they should retain 
 the aforesaid goods in their possession, without any 
 scruple of consulting and doing all and singular other 
 things which shall have been in any manner necessary 
 and opportune in these matters and about them, saving 
 however in these, in which, on account of the magnitude 
 and weight of the affairs, this Holy See seems to you 
 justly to be consulted, our good pleasure and confirma- 
 tion and that of the aforesaid See." This brief is pub- 
 lished in the aforecited volume 4, p. 102 and 103, and 
 in the annals of Raynaldus, in the year of Christ 1554, 
 num. 8. 
 
 But the aforementioned Cardinal, " lest new commo- 
 tions should be thence excited, all ranks demanding and 
 pressing, was obliged to declare in a public instrument, 
 in the name and authority of the Pope, all persons for 
 ever secure and free from canonical punishments and 
 censures as to all goods and possessions of this descrip- 
 tion." These are the words of Spondanus in the same 
 year 1554, num. 4. To these agree Sanderus de Schis- 
 mate Anglicano, lib. 2, p. 349, edit. Rom., an. 1586. 
 Devanzatus in sua historia Schismatis Anglicani, edit. 
 Florent. an. 1628, p. 91, who all equally concur in cele- 
 brating the prudence of the aforesaid Cardinal, by which 
 he transacted a most difficult affair, preserving the dignity 
 of the Church." 
 
 The review of this Bull, as compared with the princi- 
 ples of the men who have published it, leaves not the 
 slightest possible doubt of their object and intention in 
 its publication. The Bull itself is perfectly clear. The 
 principle of restitution laid down in it, from beginning 
 to end, hinges upon one single point, namely, whether 
 the property to be restored has been taken in an unjust 
 war or not ? If it has, then whether it be ecclesiastical 
 or private property, no matter by what laws, what settle- 
 ment, or what prescription it may seem to us to be se- 
 cured, no laws, no settlement, no prescription, can
 
 95 
 
 possibly protect it. Whenever Popery can gain the 
 power or opportunity, restored it must be. 
 
 This is clear from the fifth section, with respect to 
 Church property ; and there is a remarkable principle 
 laid down in it, viz. that ' Ecclesiastics are no part of the 
 state," that is, Bishops and Priests of the Church of 
 Rome do not belong to the state, they are exempted 
 from its laws, they are not its subjects, they are the 
 subjects of the Pope, and those who dare to impugn or 
 subject them to any processes of law before secular 
 courts, are, as we have seen in the Bulla Ccense, excom- 
 municated and cursed by the Papacy ; so that no church 
 lands could ever be justly taken from them, and there- 
 fore all must be given up, that ever have been taken 
 from Popery in any war, even if they have fallen into 
 the hands of Roman Catholics ; and for heretics to sup- 
 pose that laws or treaties can secure them is of all notions 
 the most absurd. 
 
 The Bull, it may be observed, is throughout made a 
 case of conscience. This is the great wisdom of Satan, 
 through all the Papacy ; he does not use the laws or the 
 policy or the reasoning of the world to protect his reli- 
 gion, but he makes religion the instrument by which to 
 regulate all the laws, the policy, and the reasoning of 
 this world. So, whether it be property, or liberty, or 
 life he chuses to attack, it is all done as a matter of 
 religion. Here it is not laid down that Papists are to 
 take up arms against Turks or heretics, to make them 
 give up property taken in an unjust war. Not at all ; 
 that would be making war the foundation on which 
 religion was to be maintained, and thus put the protec- 
 tion of religion into the hands of warriors. The inventor 
 of Popery is too. wise for this. No, he makes the resti- 
 tution of this property a holy case of conscience, which 
 the Priests are to arrange in the confessional, they are 
 to have the understandings and consciences of all the 
 Romish holders of forfeited property, and of all who 
 ought to gain this property taken by heretics, in their 
 own power, and to stimulate or to restrain them by their 
 holy commands as they please. Thus, instead of making 
 war the foundation, or warriors the guardians of religion, 
 Satan has his ecclesiastics as the rulers of war they 
 have the mind, and the conscience, and the property of
 
 96 
 
 their poor slaves at their feet : and, when they see the 
 convenient time for the church to move them, they are 
 ready with a holy zeal and holy wisdom for the day of 
 St. Bartholomew, or any other day that is best adapted 
 for their purpose. The Church is the watchword, and 
 religion is the motive. So this is actually the case, even 
 when they put a wretched being to the torture. Look 
 at their canon laws for the regulation of the torture in 
 their standards of Maynooth, and you see the Inquisiter 
 smiles and reasons with his victim with most holy and 
 tender compassion for his soul, as he sits counting his 
 rosary to mark the number of lashes of the executioner, 
 it is all holy love. (See the translation of their docu- 
 ments, in the Report of the Bath Meeting, of March, 
 1838.) 
 
 So here, in this law of restitution, it is all treated as 
 a pure case of conscience a pure matter of religion 
 and St. Thomas, Sanchez, Sylvius, Benedict XIV., and 
 all the Holy Popes and Jesuits sit in judgment on any 
 act of settlement that can be made in a heretical coun- 
 try ; and instruct the consciences of the faithful, that 
 they are bound to restitution if they hold any forfeited 
 property under it ; and then mark the irresistible con- 
 clusion. If the faithful servants of the Church are 
 bound to restitution, then Longe a fortiori the enemies 
 of the Church must be bound to it too. (See Sec. 18.) 
 
 Let the 18th Section of this Bull be compared with 
 the evidence of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle on Property, 
 (pages 68 and 70.) 
 
 Let the whole Bull, and their present conduct, be 
 compared with the confederated oath of the whole body 
 of the Popish Bishops (p. 71.) 
 
 Let the past and present attacks of O'Connell on 
 Church property, and on the properties of the Irish 
 Protestant landlords he compared with his own evidence. 
 (Pages 72, 73, 74.) 
 
 Let all the evidence, all the protestations, all the pro- 
 mises, and all the oaths of Bishops, Priests, and Laymen, 
 abjuring the principle that " no faith is to be kept with 
 heretics" let all these be compared with the 19th sec- 
 tion of this one Bull, in which the principle of treaty, 
 of agreement, of compact, of settlement of property by 
 law, between Protestant Princes and Papists, is plainly
 
 97 
 
 and clearly laid down, and as plainly and clearly declared 
 to be null and void, because disallowed by the Pope. 
 Let it be remembered, that this has been published by the 
 Popish Bishops to govern the poor Roman Catholics of 
 Ireland, since all their oaths were believed and they 
 gained political power ; and then let no man in the em- 
 pire, except a Popish Priest no man of truth, no man 
 of common principle, common honesty, or common sense, 
 ever say, that Popery is any thing but an accursed apos- 
 tacy from the Christian religion a system more debased 
 than Paganism in its morals ; and let no man in any 
 department of Church or State arrogate to himself the 
 name of Christian, who instead of making a base com- 
 promise with such a system, under the name of liberality 
 or charity, falsely so called ; does not speak with truth, 
 with candour, and bold fidelity upon the subject, in his 
 vocation, as opportunity shall present itself or duty de- 
 mand, and call in a spirit of Christian kindness and regard 
 upon his poor Roman Catholic countrymen, who have 
 been unfortunately born under its degrading influence, 
 to come out, with their Protestant fellow subjects, and 
 protest against it, as a system that cannot endure the 
 investigation of any upright man, much less the judg- 
 ment of the Holy God. 
 
 And now, with reference to the last section which has 
 been translated, the 26th, what is the actual fact disco- 
 vered by this Bull, with respect to England ? It is this, 
 that every single acre of church land that has ever been 
 forfeited in that country, is claimed at this moment by 
 the Pope, as subjected to his authority. He has granted 
 a dispensation indeed to those who hold these lands, and 
 who have returned to the bosom of the church, so that 
 they may keep possession of them. But, as to all that 
 are held by heretics, let them rest assured that if ever 
 Popery should prevail in England, so as to be able to 
 assume the reins of power, forfeiture, or subjection 
 to the Pope is the alternative proposed to them. Dug- 
 dale's Monasticon is on record against them. They may 
 flatter themselves, as they do in their present indolent 
 and ignorant security, but it is more likely, if Protestants 
 continue in their present state, that the judgment of God 
 will consign them to the dominion of the Papacy, within 
 twenty years to come, than it was ten years ago, that
 
 98 
 
 half the Irish Bishops, and more than one-fourth of the 
 income of the Irish clergy should be thrown as a sop to 
 Popery, by a Sovereign of the House of Hanover, and 
 by the Protestant members of a British Parliament, 
 that the Bible should be withdrawn as the standard of 
 instruction, even for Protestant children, from the Na- 
 tional Schools of Ireland and that the government of 
 England should have been so thoroughly debased, that, 
 in order to purchase the favour, and the political support 
 of Popery, the almost entire patronage of the Irish 
 government should be thrown into the hands of a Papal 
 perjurer. If every person in the empire can name the 
 individual, and if every honest man in the empire is dis- 
 gusted not only with the openness and the impunity, but 
 still more with the reward of his crimes, then names and 
 circumstances are unnecessary to the illustration of the 
 truth.
 
 THE PAPAL CANON 
 
 SET UP BY 
 
 THE ROMAN CATHOLIC BISHOPS 
 
 EXTERMINATION OF HERETICS OUT OF 
 THEIR DIOCESES, A. D. 1832. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 The next infallible canon which these Most Reverend, 
 and Right Reverend Gentlemen have set up for their 
 Priests " to direct the consciences of the people committed 
 to their charge," is the justly celebrated THIRD CANON 
 
 OF THE FOURTH LATERAL COUNCIL. As this law, in 
 
 former days, was known to have been the watchword of 
 persecution, and the herald of destruction to the Albi- 
 genses and Waldenses, as it had been transcribed in let- 
 ters of blood upon the pages of European history as 
 St. Bartholomew and 1641 bore witness to its cruelty, it 
 was natural that there should have been an anxious inves- 
 tigation on the part of the Protestants of the British 
 Empire, as to whether this infallible canon was still in 
 force in the world, or whether it had been repealed, or 
 become a dead letter on the statute book of Papal into- 
 lerance. For this purpose the Bishops of the Church of 
 Rome were subjected to several searching examinations ; 
 and the result of these examinations will be seen in the 
 following documents. 
 
 The first are Extracts from the Examination of Dr. 
 Crotty, now Romish Bishop of Cloyne, then President 
 of the College of Maynooth, before the Commissioners 
 of Education, October 20th, 1826. Appendix to 8th 
 Report of Commissioners, p. 82.
 
 100 
 
 " You are aware of the objections which have been 
 occasionally made to the principles of Roman Catholics, 
 in consequence of the Acts of the Third and Fourth 
 Councils of Lateran ? I am." 
 
 " By those councils it was enacted to the effect, that 
 sovereigns who protected the persons who maintained the 
 heresies mentioned in those Councils should be deposed. 
 Are the Acts of those Councils by which those sove- 
 reigns were deposed, considered by you or by the Pro- 
 fessors of Maynooth merely as laws applied to the 
 particular circumstances of the moment, or are they con- 
 sidered as decrees of faith ? 
 
 " Many writers, and amongst them some Protestant 
 writers, such as Collier, deny altogether the authenticity 
 of the canon that is generally supposed to have been 
 made by the Fourth Council of Lateran on this head : 
 but supposing the canon to be genuine, Catholics hold 
 that it is not to be attributed to the Council as merely 
 an ecclesiastical assembly, but as one composed of the 
 representatives of the different Catholic sovereigns of 
 Europe at that time, and that the canon was a mere 
 political enactment for the suppression of heresies, the 
 leading doctrines of which were considered incompatible 
 with the peace of those countries, and with the rights 
 of the sovereigns. Catholic divines, therefore, generally 
 hold, that no point of doctrine was proposed by the said 
 canon as a matter of faith, to be believed by the Catholics 
 at large, but that it was a practical measure adopted by 
 the concurrent approbation of Church and State, and 
 intended to effect purposes connected with the peace and 
 tranquillity of both. Neither, therefore, the College of 
 Maynooth, nor any Catholic divine, with whose works 
 I am acquainted, ever considered it as a matter of belief, 
 that Catholics are bound by the said canon to acknow- 
 ledge in the Pope, or in a general council, the deposing 
 power.'' 
 
 Examination continued, October 21st, 1826. 
 
 The Fourth Council of Lateran is understood to have 
 decreed this canon 
 
 " ' Si dominus temporalis requisitus et monitus ab Ec- 
 clesia, terrain suam purgare neglexerit ab hseretica faedi- 
 tate, per Metropolitanos et caeteros provinciates Episcopos 
 vinculo excommunicationis innodetur; et si satisfacere
 
 101 
 
 contempserit infra annum, significetur hoc S. Pontifici, 
 ut extunc ipse Vasallos ab ejus fidelitate denunciet abso- 
 lutos, et terram exponat Catholicis occupandam, qui earn 
 hsereticis exterminatis, (id est ex vi vocis expulsis) sine 
 ulla contradictione possideant salvo jure Domini princi- 
 palis; dummodo super hoc ipse nullum prsestat obstaculum, 
 eadem nihilominus lege servata circa eos qui non habent 
 dominos principales :' Do you consider that canon to 
 to be a canon of universal and permanent force in the 
 Roman Catholic Church ? 
 
 " I do not : that was the canon to which I alluded in 
 my answer to the last question proposed to me yester- 
 day ; and I considered it to express the practical means 
 which a council, as I said before, composed, both of the 
 temporal and ecclesiastical authorities, thought it neces- 
 sary to adopt for the suppression of a sect, whose tenets 
 and practice were not only anti- Catholic, but anti- Chris- 
 tian, and ruinous to the countries in which they ap- 
 peared, and not as a declaration of the church proposing 
 to us an article of its belief. I beg leave to add, that 
 the church, as far as I have been able to ascertain, never 
 at any period considered it in this latter point of view, 
 that is, as composing an article of faith. No such tenet 
 has ever been introduced into any profession of Catholic 
 faith. 
 
 ****** 
 
 " When the Council of Lateran sat for the purpose of 
 making decrees with respect to articles of faith, is it 
 understood that the temporal powers were represented 
 in the Council? 
 
 " The temporal powers were even then represented 
 in the Council, but in the Catholic Church they never 
 interfere when there is a question of faith, unless through 
 those divines whom the diS'erent powers send to the 
 Council, and who have the right of speaking, and ex- 
 plaining, but not of voting, when there is a decision of 
 faith to be given. This is exclusively the right of the 
 
 Supposing that part of the canon which has been 
 alluded to in your former answer to have been, as has 
 been expressed, merely ' accommodata temporibus atque 
 negotiis,' did it not, however, express a principle then 
 adopted by the Roman Catholic Church ?
 
 102 
 
 " When a Council or any other body adopt a certain 
 proceeding, we may presume they conceive they have 
 a right to do so. In this sense, it may be said, that the 
 words mentioned express by implication a principle, 
 which seemed to be practically adopted by the persons 
 then sitting in the council ; but not' one that they pro- 
 posed to the Catholic Church to be believed in the 
 manner in which the decrees of Councils regarding faith 
 are, or should be proposed. 
 
 " Was not the Roman Catholic Church represented 
 fully in that Council ? 
 
 " Certainly. 
 
 " Did not that Council adopt that principle, at least, 
 for that time ? 
 
 " In practice it did. 
 
 " Did it not acknowledge the principle of its practice ? 
 
 " Merely acknowledging a principle by acting on it, 
 is not sufficient to make it an article of Catholic faith. 
 It must be proposed by the Council to the church dis- 
 persed, as an article of faith, and necessary to be believed 
 by all Catholic Christians. 
 
 " The present question is, whether the principle was 
 not admitted and adopted by that Council for some pur- 
 poses ? 
 
 " In practice it would seem to have been the case, but 
 all Catholics contend; that such an inference drawn 
 from the acts of a Council does not imply such a deci- 
 sion on matters of faith, as leads Catholics to hold the 
 principle which might appear to be thus deducible from 
 
 the conduct of the Council. 
 
 ****** 
 
 " May canons of the Roman Catholic Church, which 
 do not regard faith or morals, but which impose punish- 
 ment for particular offences, become by desuetude of 
 no force, in like manner, as if they were expressly 
 repealed ? 
 
 " Certainly like all other human laws, they may go 
 into desuetude when a series of occasions has occurred 
 for putting them in execution, on which they were not 
 enforced. The canon of the Council of Lateran, so of ten 
 alluded to, could have no force but from the recognition of 
 it by the states of Europe, their sanction having long since 
 been withdrawn ; the canon is at present a dead letter.
 
 103 
 
 'i You have been asked, whether any Pope had ever 
 given up the power of absolving subjects from their 
 oath of allegiance. Is there, according to your know- 
 ledge, any Catholic state of Europe, on this side the 
 Alps, which has not made laws distinctly against that 
 power ? 
 
 " I believe there is none, as it is a general practice, 
 as far as my knowledge goes, in Catholic states, to pro- 
 hibit the publication of any rescript from the Pope ; and 
 in some countries, though these rescripts should contain 
 nothing appertaining to faith, until the temporal power 
 shall have first been satisfied that there is nothing in 
 such rescripts derogatory to the rights of the sovereign. 
 Such is the practice, as I have been informed, in France 
 and Spain, and I know it to be the case in Portugal by 
 my own experience." 
 
 Dr. Grotty was likewise examined as to the 27th 
 Canon of the 3rd Lateraii Council, on which he gave 
 similar answers, of which the value will be seen in the 
 sequel ; but he adds a deliberate and well-digested note 
 to his viva voce examination, which it is desirable to 
 quote here. See Appendix to 8th Report of Commis- 
 sioners of Education, p. 87. 
 
 " To sum up the substance of my answers to the fore- 
 going questions, and to prevent their being misunder- 
 stood, I request that what follows may be added. 
 
 " I acknowledge, that in the Councils of Lateran and 
 Constance, laws were enacted, inflicting severe temporal 
 punishments on the persons who, at the periods of those 
 Councils, were labouring to subvert the Catholic faith in 
 different parts of Europe. 
 
 " It is manifest, likewise, that by those laws it was 
 ordained, that temporal lords who favoured or connived 
 at the introduction of heresy among their vassals or 
 dependents, should be excommunicated: and, if before 
 the expiration of a year they did not give a satisfactory 
 account of their conduct, that they should moreover 
 forfeit the allegiance and fidelity of their said vassals. 
 I consider it probable, too, that these may have been 
 suggested by the ecclesiastical portion of the Councils, 
 and recommended by them for the adoption of the 
 sovereigns or temporal princes, who assisted personally, 
 or were represented by their proxies at those Councils.
 
 104 
 
 But I see nothing in the acts of those Councils from 
 which I can infer, that the Bishops composing them 
 thought themselves, and much less that they meant to 
 oblige me, as a Catholic, to believe, that they possessed, 
 as Ecclesiastics, a right to inflict temporal punishments 
 on persons renouncing the faith of the Catholic Church. 
 The princes of Europe sanctioned the laws thus pro- 
 posed to them by their approbation, and acted on them in 
 many instances, without any further reference to the 
 Pope." 
 
 Dr. Crotty here deliberately admits these positions. 
 
 1st, " That these Councils in their canons enacted 
 temporal punishments against heritics. 
 
 2ndly, " That they excommunicated the temporal sove- 
 reigns who favoured or connived at the introduction of 
 heresy among their vassals. 
 
 3rdly, " That they absolved those vassals from their 
 allegiance to those sovereigns when they did not repent. 
 
 4thly, " That these principles of persecution originated 
 with the Bishops and other Ecclesiastics in the Council 
 for the adoption of the temporal powers." 
 
 But he denies, 
 
 5thly, " That these Ecclesiastics meant, that they had 
 a right, as such, to inflict temporal punishments." 
 
 Now, if it shall hereafter appear that the Popish 
 Bishops have set up this canon as the present law for 
 Ireland, it follows, on Dr. Crotty's own evidence, that 
 they have set up as law these principles, which in the 
 four first points he admits. 
 
 And if it can be further shown that these Bishops 
 have set up this canon as an authority for themselves, 
 as Ecclesiastics, to exterminate heretics out of their 
 dioceses, then, the fact itself demonstrates that they 
 hold the principle, which in the fifth place he affects to 
 deny. 
 
 The facts will determine the case : and here, for the 
 present, we leave Dr. Crotty. 
 
 The next evidence to be adduced, is that of Dr. 
 Doyle before the Parliamentary Committee ; and, as 
 the testimony of this Bishop, compared with his subse- 
 quent conduct, is of vast importance in throwing light 
 on the true character of the Papacy the attention of 
 the reader is most particularly requested to it.
 
 105 
 
 Extract from the Examination of Dr. Doyle before 
 the Committee of the House of Lords, April 21st, 1825. 
 Report, pp. 502 3. 
 
 " Was the Fourth Council of Lateran a general 
 Council ? 
 
 " It is accounted amongst the general Councils. 
 
 " By the Third Canon of that general Council, the 
 doctrine of extermination of heretics is declared, is it 
 ot? 
 
 " Very far from it. The Fourth Council of Lateran, 
 as well as I recollect, was held under Innocent III., and 
 the canon which is called the 3rd, and which seems to 
 hold the doctrine which is now mentioned, is not found in 
 the acts of that council at all ; and is supposed by most 
 historians to have been attached to them : this is sup- 
 posed, amongst others, by the very excellent historian, 
 Collier. Those acts were not mentioned or that decla- 
 ration, to which allusion has been made, was not men- 
 tioned as a part of the Council, by any writer, for nearly 
 300 years after the Council itself was held ; and there 
 are several historians, as well as Collier, who think that 
 the declaration, of which mention has been made, never 
 did form any part of the Council : this is an observation 
 which I felt anxious to make, before I would mention 
 further, that the declaration now alluded to, is not pro- 
 posed by the Council, in any way, as an article of faith 
 to be believed by the Church. The heresies which then 
 prevailed, and which went to overturn all sound doctrine, 
 were condemned in, I believe, the very first canon, and 
 this, which is now mentioned, was a kind of vote of the 
 Council, that is said to have been adopted afterwards 
 by the Bishops and by the powers of Europe, which 
 were then assembled in a kind of congress ; for in that 
 Council, as Matthew Paris and various other historians 
 tell us, (but him I name as he is one connected with 
 this country, and of very high authority,) there were 
 assembled two Emperors, the one of the east, and the 
 other of the west, the King of France, the King of 
 Arragon, the King of England, the King of Hungary, 
 the King, 1 think, of Bohemia ; those I recollect, and I 
 believe there were others. The heresies that were 
 broached at that time were such as went to upturn the 
 foundations of society ; for they introduced Manicheism, 
 
 p 3
 
 106 
 
 they went to favour unnatural crimes, and to forbid mar- 
 riage as damnable. The princes, therefore, in union 
 with the church and most of the Bishops, of whom 420, 
 I believe, assisted, (and they were at that time barons, 
 and held baronies as well as the others who were pre- 
 sent,) they all thought it necessary to extirpate this 
 abomination from Europe ; and therefore they passed 
 that vote, as is supposed by some in the Council, by others 
 after the Council had been closed ; so that, admitting that 
 the decree to which your Lordship has alluded, formed 
 part of the Council, which I believe it did not, yet it was 
 not an act of that assembly in its religious or ecclesiastical 
 capacity, but it was an act of the assembly as constitut- 
 ing really and substantially a congress of all the powers 
 then existing in Europe, or, I might say, in the Chris- 
 tian world. But your Lordships will, I hope, particu- 
 larly observe, that the decree, to which reference is made, 
 is not proposed to any Catholic as a point of faith to be 
 believed, which is the only way for such a matter to be 
 proposed, so as to render it binding on our conscience ; 
 but that which has been mentioned is a vote of the Coun- 
 cil adopted by those Sovereigns, and by those Bishops, for 
 the purpose of doing away a great nuisance from the 
 bosom of the Christian world." 
 
 Having seen Dr. Doyle's evidence on this canon of 
 the Council, we now proceed to Dr. Murray's, and the 
 striking sympathy between these bishops in their testi- 
 mony shews that their part had been well studied on the 
 case. 
 
 Minutes of Evidence before Select Committee on State 
 of Ireland, May 17th, 1825, p. 591. 
 DR. MURRAY examined 
 
 " Is the authority of the Third Canon of the 
 Fourth Lateran Council acknowledged by the Catholic 
 Church ? 
 
 " The Third Canon of the Fourth Lateran Council 
 has no authority whatever in any part of Christendom ; 
 it never had any authority in those countries ; and it was 
 made for a particular purpose, which has long since 
 ceased. I should premise that it is exceedingly doubtful 
 whether or not that canon was ever enacted in the 
 Council of Lateran : for no ancient manuscript records 
 it ; but allowing it to have been enacted, it was done by
 
 107 
 
 the civil authorities of Christendom who were there 
 assembled, either by themselves or by their representa- 
 tives. There were present, at the council, either per- 
 sonally or by their ambassadors the two Emperors of the 
 east and the west, the Kings of France, and of England, 
 Arragon, Hungary, Jerusalem, (at that time a kingdom,) 
 and Cyprus, and many other inferior potentates. This 
 law was enacted to repress the errors of the Albigenses, 
 which for some time before had been productive of ex- 
 treme mischief in the south of France, particularly in 
 Languedoc, and which, if not suppressed, threatened 
 the very existence of society itself. Their errors aimed 
 at the extirpation of the human race ; and of course 
 society, for its own protection, thought it necessary to 
 have recourse to the strongest possible measures, in 
 order to stop the mischief before it oould spread. On 
 that account this decree was made, either after the 
 council, or as some say, in the council itself, but under 
 the sanction of the civil authorities, the temporal magis- 
 trates of Christendom who were there assembled ; and it 
 is not to be considered so much the act of the Church as 
 of the States general of Christendom. Even the 
 Bishops at that time were, for the greater part, barons, 
 and had temporal dominions themselves. At this general 
 congress, as it may be termed, an agreement was entered 
 into to declare war against the Albigenses, and against 
 those who protected them, particularly the Counts of 
 Toulouse and Foix, and some others ; and it was de- 
 creed, that those who would oppose this coalition should 
 forfeit their temporalities to the lords in fee or the other 
 members of the coalition. But that council never issued 
 a decree on the subject, addressed to all Christians, to 
 be received as a decree of faith. This was merely a 
 regulation which regarded temporal matters, and was at 
 no time considered binding by any persons, beyond the 
 limits of the jurisdiction of the civil powers there assem- 
 bled. It is a decree that had so little authority, that 
 though the same system was adopted in this country, at 
 the time when the statute De Haeretico Comburendo 
 was unfortunately enacted, there was no reference what- 
 ever made to the authority of the Lateran decrees, a 
 proof that it was considered a matter in which this coun - 
 try was not concerned.
 
 108 
 
 Page 593. 
 
 " Upon what authority do you suppose that the Third 
 Canon of the Fourth Council of Lateran is not authentic ? 
 
 " It is mentioned by some historians (and particularly 
 Collier is referred to) as spurious, and as not having been 
 contained in any ancient manuscript. 
 
 " Does not Collier rather state, that there is contro- 
 verted authority upon that ? 
 
 " I have not myself had an opportunity of consulting 
 Collier ; I merely speak from reference made to him. 
 
 " Have you consulted the earlier writers in respect to 
 the existence of this Third Canon of the Fourth Council 
 of Lateran ? 
 
 " I think that quite immaterial ; I rest upon its being 
 a canon issuing from a competent civil authority. 
 
 " Is there any distinction between the authority on 
 which that canon rests, and upon which the other canons 
 of the council rest ? 
 
 " Very great distinction ; the first canon proscribes the 
 error itself, and is addressed to all Christians, as an arti- 
 cle of faith ; the other is merely a regulation. We are 
 not bound by any act of this council, except a declaration 
 of faith. 
 
 " What is the mode of distinguishing which canons 
 are declarations of faith ; and therefore binding, and which 
 are not ? 
 
 " They are generally distinguished by the terms in 
 which they are announced. In the Council of Trent they 
 are drawn into particular canons ; and it is said, " If any 
 one do not receive this, let him be anathema,' or some ex- 
 pression of that kind. 
 
 " Is that sentence appended to any of the canons of the 
 Council of Lateran ? 
 
 " I do not think it is ; but there is a declaration amount- 
 ing to the same thing." 
 
 Here concludes Dr. Murray's testimony on this sub- 
 ject. 
 
 We next proceed to Dr. Doyle's careful and well- 
 digested commentary on this evidence of Dr. Murray on 
 this canon, and also his remarks on the evidence of the 
 Archbishop of Dublin, Dr. Magee. We find it in his 
 " Essay on the Catholic claims," addressed to Lord Liver-
 
 109 
 
 pool, 1826 ; and each progressive advance in the princi- 
 ples of these men will tend to throw increasing light on 
 the facts, which shall follow 
 
 Extract from Dr. Doyle's Essay on the Catholic Claims, 
 page 93. On the evidence of Dr. Murray and his own 
 on the Fourth Lateran Council. 
 
 " However during the last session, when all manner of 
 things were inquired into by the Committees of Parlia- 
 ment, and even those decrees incidentally touched on, it 
 might be expected that the evidence then given respect- 
 ing them, especially by the Catholic Archbishop of Dub- 
 lin, before the Commons on the 17th of May, would have 
 removed all anxiety which people felt, or affected to feel, 
 touching their operation ; but no, they are still presented 
 to us clothed with all the deformity which religious per- 
 secution can attach to them, and serve as the chief argu- 
 ment to justify the charge of our paying to the Govern- 
 ment a divided allegiance. The origin, nature, qualities, 
 and object of the decree of Lateran, have been so satisfac- 
 torily explained by Archbishop Murray in the evidence 
 referred to, that I should not obtrude any remarks rela- 
 tive to it upon your Lordship, did I not find it holding a 
 prominent place in the evidence of Archbishop Magee, as 
 delivered before the Lords' Committee on the llth May. 
 In reply to a question, whether there are tenets of the 
 Church of Rome which, in his opinion, rendered a Roman 
 Catholic unfit for holding any situation of trust or power 
 in a Protestant state ?" His Grace answers : " I think 
 there are, provided the recorded system of the Catholic 
 faith be referred to." And being asked, " What is that 
 system of recorded faith to which you refer ?" he replies, 
 " I hold in my hand the Third Canon of the Fourth 
 Lateran Council." And after a laboured es a ay in proof 
 of its authenticity, he relates the substance of the canon, 
 and concludes (p. 745) by saying, " that it gives a power 
 of extermination of heretics, and asserts the power of ab- 
 solving subjects from their allegiance. " In reply to a 
 question, (p. 746) whether this tenet is asserted in any 
 other, and what authority, ancient or modern ?" he re- 
 plies : " I think the reference to the Council of Lateran 
 in the Council of Trent, makes the decrees of that coun- 
 cil binding down to the Council of Trent, and conse- 
 quently still binding." As it happened, however, that
 
 110 
 
 there was no special reference made in the Council of 
 Trent to the Council of Lateran, more than to the Gos- 
 pels, to the writings of Chrysostom, or Augustine, or to 
 the Councils of Orange, or of Florence, or to any other, 
 some of whose doctrines or decrees might have been there 
 quoted, or referred to, or confirmed ; and, above all, there 
 was no mention made at Trent of the decree in question, 
 the noble lord who took the trouble of interrogating the 
 most reverend prelate, afforded to him, by a new ques- 
 tion, an opportunity of escaping from this inconvenience 
 in which a want of information on these subjects would 
 otherwise seem to have involved his Grace. It is there- 
 fore asked, " Does the creed of the Council of Trent 
 include that canon as well as all others ? (I need not 
 observe to your Lordship, that there is no such creed as 
 the creed of the Council of Trent.") But his Grace re- 
 plies : " Certainly, I conceive so. If I were declaring 
 my creed as a Roman Catholic, if I understand it," (and 
 oh ! how sincerely do I wish that his Grace did so under- 
 stand it before he took upon himself the responsibility of 
 giving evidence relating to it,) " I must necessarily un- 
 " derstand the creed of Pope Pius to include the canons 
 " of that council with this and every other." The creed 
 here referred to is a profession of the Catholic faith, 
 published by Pius IV., and has the following clause to 
 which, doubtless, his Grace refers : why he confounds 
 it with the Council of Trent, his Grace best knows. 
 But the clause stands thus : " I likewise undoubtedly 
 " receive and profess all other things delivered, defined, 
 " and declared by the sacred canons and general councils, 
 " and particularly by the Council of Trent." By such 
 reasoning does the Archbishop prove, that the extermi- 
 nation of heretics, and the absolving subjects from their 
 allegiance, is a tenet of our recorded system of faith. 
 " My Lord, it is extremely difficult to reason with a man 
 profoundly ignorant of the subject in debate, and it is 
 still more difficult to convince a man whose judgment is 
 shrouded in passion. It is not for such persons I write, 
 but for your Lordship, who can weigh arguments dispas- 
 sionately. And first of all, permit me to state to your 
 Lordship what is to be understood by ' things delivered, 
 defined, and declared,' by the sacred canons or general 
 councils. These terms regard such matters only as are
 
 Ill 
 
 the objects of our faith, and which are delivered, defined, 
 and declared, to all Catholics as such." 
 
 * * * * * * 
 
 Dr. Doyle then proceeds, digressing through one of 
 the long Jesuitical statements which they are all trained 
 to make when occasion suits their purpose as to councils, 
 with which we have at present no concern ; and then, 
 after this long tirade, he returns to the point in question, 
 page 110, and makes this remarkable statement on the 
 3rd Canon of the 4th Lateran Council. How remarka- 
 ble, how terrible, the sequel will disclose. 
 
 " Moreover, from what I have said at the commence- 
 ment of this chapter, from the definition of ecclesiastical 
 law, as given from Gratian, it is quite clear that the law 
 of Lateran, which by no means included a definition of 
 faith, if it ever had force in these countries, (and it is 
 nearly certain that it had not,) has ceased, not by the 
 failure of one or two essential conditions, but by the 
 failure of them all ; not by one mode whereby a law ceases, 
 but by almost every mode in which a law is annulled. 
 Such a law in the present age, (for we will not judge 
 others, lest we ourselves might be judged,) would be im- 
 moral, unjust, impossible ; it would be opposed to the 
 natural dispositions of the people of this empire it would 
 be contrary to all the laws, usages, and customs of our 
 country it would not be suited to the time and circum- 
 stances in which we live. In place of being necessary or 
 useful, it would upturn the very foundations of society, 
 and, instead of benefitting the entire community, it would 
 drench our streets and our fields in blood. It has not 
 one condition of those many, without combining all which, 
 it could not, even if it were a law of our Church, continue 
 to be so. It ceased as to its particular end or object 
 when the Albigenses were subdued ; it ceased universally 
 when the remote end for which it was enacted, namely, 
 the support of the feudal system, and the maintenance of 
 uniformity in religious faith became impossible ; and yet 
 this is that decree of Lateran upon which we are charged 
 with a divided allegiance, and indirectly with perjury and 
 disaffection." 
 
 Let the reader bear this memorable statement, this 
 cool, well-digested, laboured, dispassionate statement of 
 Doctor Doyle, as to the canon of this Council, in mind
 
 112 
 
 and carry on the remembrance for a few pages further of 
 this publication. 
 
 The last exhibition of the evidence of these two Romish 
 Bishops, Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray, shall be their con- 
 joint evidence on the subject when examined together 
 before the Commissioners of Education. We have seen 
 how well they had learned their lessons separately, we shall 
 now see how they tried to build up their system together. 
 
 Extracts from the joint- examination of Dr. Murray, 
 Dr. Kelly, and Dr. Doyle, before the Commissioners of 
 Education, April 14th, 1825. See Appendix to first Re- 
 port, p. 795 to 797. 
 
 In the fourth Lateran Council, and the third Canon, 
 there is this passage, " That the Roman Catholics who, 
 under the banner of the cross, shall set about the exter- 
 mination of heretics, shall enjoy a full remission of their 
 sins as much as those who go to the Holy Land, will you 
 have the goodness to offer any observations that may oc- 
 cur to you respecting that passage? (Dr. Doyle.) 
 
 " As well as I recollect, the Albigenses are alluded to 
 in that Council they were people who revived the hor- 
 rible crimes of the Manicheans, and indulged in gross 
 vices against nature. The powers of Europe assembled 
 in order to suppress this nuisance, and they enacted, con- 
 jointly with the Church, the most severe laws to be en- 
 forced against them. The Pope grants in addition, what 
 we call a Plenary indulgence, to persons who would en- 
 gage in this war against the Albigenses, and the remis- 
 sion of their sins in the same manner as the people going 
 to the crusade could obtain it, and which is to be under- 
 stood thus < the remission of the temporal punishments 
 due to their sins, they might have commuted in as ample 
 a manner as the Church can grant it," for, though the 
 Church in its Bulls uses the phrase, remission of sin, 
 it is like the invocation we were just speaking of, and is 
 to be understood in the manner the language of that time 
 was understood, and conformably to similar modes of 
 language used in the sacred Scriptures. When I was 
 asked, for instance, before the Commons, something 
 about the phrase in the Bull of Indiction of the Jubilee, 
 in which there is an expression like to that now mentioned, 
 I answered what I will beg to repeat now < That in the 
 Scriptures the name of sin is often given to that which is
 
 113 
 
 not sin, but which is an offering for sin, or in some way 
 connected with it.' So it is said by St. Paul, < That he 
 who had no sin was made sin for us ;' and again, it is 
 said in one of the books of the Old Testament ' they 
 shall eat (speaking of the Priests) the sins of my people.' 
 This phraseology, then, is taken from the Scripture and 
 brought into the Bulls which have been issued, and is to 
 be understood in a sense analagous to that in which it 
 is used in the Scriptures, and that this is the right inter- 
 pretation of it, is deduced from this that in all our 
 catechisms which explain the principles of our faith 
 throughout the universal Church, and in all our prayer 
 books, wherever there is mention of an indulgence of any 
 kind, in any shape whatever, it is stated to be a remis- 
 sion of the temporal punishment due to sin, and not of 
 the sin itself ; and that one of the conditions, and a neces- 
 sary one for gaining any indulgence whatever, is, that 
 the person be contrite for any offence he may have com- 
 mitted against God, and if possible approach to the Sa - 
 crament of penance. 
 
 " You consider the word heretic in the passage just 
 read to you, as exclusively confined to the Albigenses ? 
 
 " I believe it referred to the Albigenses. 
 
 " You conceive the Council had no reference to future 
 times ? 
 
 " Certainly, it is an universal rule with the Church 
 that it never speculates, it always treats of the matter 
 before it, and never goes beyond it. That mode of pro- 
 ceeding is singularly exemplified in the Council of Nice, 
 the Council of Constantinople, the Council of Ephesus, 
 and the Council of Chalcedon, each of which confined 
 itself to a decision upon the simple point of faith which 
 was brought under its consideration at the time. 
 
 " Is the passage first read to you from the fourth La- 
 teran Council a matter of faith or a matter of discipline ? 
 
 " I can scarcely call it one or the other it appears to 
 be a matter of policy mixed with faith. I do not know 
 what the heresies were, or what the nature of the decree 
 or vote was to which allusion is made. 
 
 " You understand the Council as defining an article of 
 faith, and therefore as a Council of Faith when it pro- 
 pounds an article of faith to the Church at large ? 
 
 " Yes, and that in that it is infallible, and in that only."
 
 114 
 
 The Commissioners observe in the Fourth Lateran 
 Council, Canon the Third, the following passages, and 
 which they are informed is repeated by the Council of 
 Constance : " If any temporal or other princes, being 
 required and admonished, shall have neglected to clear 
 his country from heretical pollution, he shall be excom- 
 municated by the metropolitan and provincial Bishops ; 
 and if he shall have refused to make satisfaction within a 
 year, his conduct shall be signified to the Roman Pontiff. 
 That his vassals should be absolved from all obedience to 
 him his lands should be seized by the Catholics, who, 
 after exterminating the heretics, shall possess it without 
 any dispute." Does that appear to you to recognize the 
 power of a transfer of property in consequence of con- 
 tumacy, and also the sanction of the extermination of 
 heretics ? (Doctor Murray.) 
 
 " That is to be explained exactly in the same way as 
 Dr. Doyle has already mentioned ; that was a decree ot 
 what may be called an assembly of the states general of 
 Christendom, held at Lateran, to consider the means of 
 saving various estates from the effects of that dreadful 
 moral contagion which was spreading in the twelfth cen- 
 tury, when heresies were broached, which taught mar- 
 riage to be a crime, and other doctrines were advanced 
 which were calculated to upturn the very foundations of 
 society itself. The powers of Europe, assembled toge- 
 ther with the Church, agreed as to the necessity of using 
 strong measures to put a stop to this evil, and ordained 
 that any person who would not obey this decree of the 
 assembled powers should be considered as a criminal, and 
 be subject to the punishment that was there assigned for 
 his crime, by this general depository of, as well the 
 civil as the ecclesiastical authority of Christendom. 
 
 " Does not that passage go further than pronouncing the 
 punishment of heretics does it not suppose the case of 
 a prince guilty, merely of the crime of abstaining from 
 clearing his country from heretical pollution ? 
 
 " From his not uniting with the other powers to protect 
 his country from the contagion which was spreading, 
 they considered him of course as an enemy, as from those 
 estates in which the contagion was allowed, it would 
 spread to the rest. 
 
 " Is it to be understood that that particular decision of
 
 115 
 
 the Council flowed from the inspiration of the Holy Spirit 
 or not ? 
 
 " That is not one of the cases in which we say the 
 Council is infallible it is only infallible where it pro- 
 pounds to the Church a matter of faith ; but in such a 
 matter as that, it is as liable to err as any other society, 
 and even in any reasoning on which its decisions are 
 founded it may go astray ; it is merely where it proposes 
 to the Church an article of faith that we conceive the 
 Council cannot teach an error. 
 
 " Do you conceive any one of the three decrees or 
 Canons of Councils referred to as having any binding 
 nature or effect at present ? 
 
 " Not in the least, they applied to particular cases 
 which have passed away, and they have not the least va- 
 lidity at present. 
 
 " Have they ever been repealed, rescinded, denied, or 
 in any manner condemned ? 
 
 " They were repealed by the fact, that they are no 
 longer in existence : they regarded a particular case and 
 passed away when that case ceased. 
 
 " Are the Commissioners to understand that those 
 once pronounced have been renounced, or only in abey- 
 ance, in consequence of no opportunity calling for their 
 exercise ? 
 
 " The principles they were supposed to imply not being 
 entertained, the imputation of them has of course been 
 renounced (Dr. Doyle). They could not be in abey- 
 ance, whereas they emanated from a congress of Eu- 
 ropean powers, which consisted of the Emperors and feu- 
 dal Lords ; the whole feudal system has passed away, as 
 well as the Albigenses, and hence their laws cannot be in 
 abeyance. When the end of a law ceases, it is, more- 
 over, a universal maxim among jurists, that the law it- 
 self ceases ; as to these laws, therefore, being in abey- 
 ance, that cannot be. They are not the laws of the 
 Church, of which there is a question, but the laws of the 
 universal states of Europe, as well as of the Pope and 
 Bishops with them, which should also be recollected. 
 
 " You conceive those are in no case to be taken as the 
 rules of the Church at present ? 
 
 " Certainly, no more than the Pandects of Justinian 
 they never were the laws of the Church as a distinct 
 body at any period.
 
 116 
 
 " You do not consider those canons as canons of gene- 
 ral faith and general principles for the guidance and 
 observance of the Church, but as rules established by 
 particular assemblies for particular purposes ? 
 
 " Precisely so. 
 
 " Those assemblies representing temporal as well as 
 spiritual authorities ? 
 
 "Just so. 
 
 " Is it your opinion that those decrees, historically 
 speaking, were never considered as laws in the Church 
 subsequent to the particular occasion of the Albigenses 
 to which they alluded ? 
 
 " I consider them no more than precedents which might 
 be followed if governments existed such as then did, and 
 circumstances arose precisely similar to those which occa- 
 sioned their enactment. 
 
 " You are deliberately of opinion that no such general 
 principles have existence in the Roman Catholic Church ? 
 
 " I consider them principles that existed in the Roman 
 Catholic Church, or rather in the states professing the 
 Roman Catholic religion but the spirit of them has died 
 away with the state of society which gave rise to them. 
 
 " Do you conceive it ever was the principle of the 
 Roman Catholic Church that the Pope might, jure divino, 
 absolve subjects from their allegiance ? Certainly not. 
 
 "Do you conceive it ever was the principle of the 
 Roman Catholic Church that faith might be broken with 
 heretics, because they were heretics ? Certainly not. 
 
 " Do you not conceive that those principles, the depo- 
 sing power, breach of faith with heretics, and the doc- 
 trine that it is right to injure men because they differ 
 from you in religion, are principles now universally con- 
 demned by the Roman Catholic Church ? 
 
 " Universally condemned by the Roman Catholic 
 Church, and we feel humiliated when they are imputed 
 to us by any one, for no person of knowledge could impute 
 them to us. 
 
 " Should you not consider that a mail acted sinfully 
 who broke his faith with a Protestant ? 
 
 " Just as much as if he broke it with myself. 
 
 " Should you not conceive it to be his duty to resist 
 any potentate who came to invade his country, though 
 he came with a bull of the Pope assigning the kingdom 
 to that potentate ?
 
 117 
 
 ' I should feel myself equally obliged to oppose the 
 person bringing a bull as if he came without it, and I 
 should feel bound to oppose him with all my might." 
 
 We have only now again to refer to the confederated 
 oath of all these Bishops, in which they unanimously 
 swear that they " not only do not believe, but they de- 
 clare upon oath, that they detest, as un- Christian and 
 impious, the belief that it is lawful to murder or destroy 
 any person or persons whatever, for, or under the pre- 
 teiice of their being heretics, and also the principle, that 
 no faith is to be kept with heretics." 
 
 They " renounce, reject, and abjure the opinion, that 
 Princes excommunicated, by the See of Rome, or by any 
 authority whatever, may be deposed and murdered by 
 their subjects, or by any person whatever ; and they do 
 not believe that the Pope of Rome, or any other foreign 
 Prince, Prelate, State, or Potentate, hath, or ought to 
 have, any temporal or civil jurisdiction, power, supe- 
 riority, or pre-eminence, directly or indirectly, within 
 this realm." 
 
 They further " solemnly, in the presence of God pro- 
 fess, testify, and declare, that they make this declaration, 
 and every part thereof, in the plain and ordinary sense of 
 the words of their oath, without any evasion, equivoca- 
 tion, or mental reservation whatever, and without any 
 dispensation already granted by the Pope, or any autho- 
 rity of the See of Rome, or any person whatever, and 
 without thinking that they are or can be acquitted before 
 God or man, or absolved of this declaration, or any part 
 thereof, although the Pope, or any person or authority 
 whatsoever, shall dispense with, or annul the same, or 
 declare that it was null and void, from the beginning." 
 And they add, that " after this full and explicit declara- 
 tion, they are utterly at a loss to conceive on what possi- 
 ble ground they could be justly charged with bearing 
 towards their most gracious Sovereign only a divided 
 allegiance." 
 
 Such was another section of the awful oath sworn by 
 all the Romish Bishops, in 1836, whose names are given, 
 page 72, of whom the greater part are alive at this day ; 
 and now we shall proceed to review and examine all the 
 oaths and evidence of these men. 
 
 First with reference to the facts existing at the time
 
 118 
 
 that they took these oaths, and gave this evidence, and 
 of which they were cognizant at the time they were 
 swearing. 
 
 Secondly with reference to their subsequent conduct 
 as connected with the very canon of the Fourth Lateran 
 Council, about which they swore. 
 
 First, then, it will be observed, that Dr. Doyle and 
 Dr. Murray, gave on their oaths, as an apology for the 
 enactment of the canon of the Lateran Council, that the 
 Albigenses and Waldenses, against whom it was enacted, 
 taught marriage to be a crime that they were guilty of 
 unnatural crimes, and taught principles calculated to up- 
 turn the very foundations of society. Now, these are 
 deliberate and gratuitous falsehoods. The crimes of these 
 poor men were the crimes of all those, both of that day, 
 and of every day from that to the present, who boldly 
 denounce the impostures and iniquities of the Church of 
 Rome ; they were calculated indeed to subvert the foun- 
 dations of the authority of the " MYSTERY OF INIQUITY," 
 the " MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE 
 EARTH," as God himself designates that apostacy ; to 
 expose the hypocrisy and impostures of Popish Bishops, 
 Priests, and Friars. These were their crimes weighty 
 crimes no doubt in the eyes of those whom they de- 
 nounced ; but as to the charges made on oath against 
 them by Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle, they are the mere 
 ordinary imputations of all Priests and Jesuits against 
 those who oppose their principles, and whose character 
 they endeavour to traduce, because they cannot answer 
 their arguments. Similar accusations were made against 
 Wickliff, Huss, Jerome of Prague, Luther, Calvin, and 
 all who, like them, have faithfully exhibited the real cha- 
 racter of the Church of Rome. It would be a waste of 
 time and paper to disprove from the facts of history the 
 statements of these Romish Bishops perhaps their truth 
 will be more easily tested when we come to examine the 
 veracity of those who have given them. 
 
 We shall proceed then to consider the great principles 
 on which they depended for exonerating the religion of 
 Popery from the charge of being the parent of this cru- 
 elly intolerant and seditious canon, and we shall find that 
 their main argument, which was evidently one precon- 
 certed, and ready in their mouths for the purpose, was
 
 119 
 
 this that it was a canon emanating, not from the spi- 
 ritual but from the temporal authorities present at the 
 Council, and that, therefore, as proceeding 1 chiefly from 
 the secular power, for secular purposes, namely to put 
 down the pretended insurrectionary movements of the 
 Albigenses, it could not be fairly charged on the reli- 
 gion and persecuting spirit of the Papacy. This was 
 Dr. Crotty's pretence this was Dr. Murray's pretence 
 this was Dr. Doyle's pretence. 
 
 Now, if we imagine that this was their real opinion, 
 and that they swore what they believed to be true, as the 
 Committees of Parliament and the Commissioners of 
 Education no doubt gave them credit for, as men on 
 their oaths ; then it certainly were unjust, as far as this 
 part of the evidence is concerned, to venture to impeach 
 its authenticity ; but if we can prove, on the contrary, 
 that they were swearing a deliberate untruth that the 
 secret principles of their Church, which they knew and 
 hold, as of the highest authority, were in flat contra- 
 diction to every word they swore' if we can demonstrate, 
 that the moment they gained political power, the very 
 standard authority, which these identical men themselves 
 set up as the Papal law, whereby the Priests were to guide 
 the consciences of the people, proved there was not one 
 syllable of truth in their evidence, and that they actually 
 contemn the very idea of lay powers, even kings 
 having as much as a voice or a vote in a General Council ; 
 then the public will know what weight is to be attached 
 to the oaths of Dr. Murray, Dr. Doyle, and Dr. Crotty. 
 What then is the doctrine laid down as the authority of 
 their Pope in that book, which these very men have set 
 up as the Papal law for Ireland, briefed in that volume, 
 which they have added to Dens's Theology, Benedict 
 XIV. on the Diocesan Synod ? 
 
 Lib. III. Cap. 9. .- Edit. Rome, 1806 De Laicis. 
 
 " It is a matter most clear, which none will ever deny, 
 that Princes, and especially Roman Emperors, have ei- 
 ther themselves, or by their Ambassadors, been present 
 in General Councils. There is no one who is ignorant 
 that Constantine the Great was present at the first Coun- 
 cil of Nice, Marcion at that of Chalcedon, Philip King 
 of the Franks at that of Vienne, and the Emperor Sigis- 
 mund at that of Constance not to mention many other
 
 120 
 
 Kings and Princes who have sent their orators to CEcu- 
 menical Synods, and specially to that, last of all, of Trent. 
 They were not, however, present in the Council as 
 Judges, so as to give their opinion about dogmas of faith 
 or of Ecclesiastical matters, for " it were a crime," said 
 Theodosius the Younger, in his Epistle to the Synod of 
 Ephesus, " that he who is not enrolled in the catalogue 
 of the most holy Bishops, should interfere in Ecclesiasti- 
 cal matters and consultations" 1 Col. Harduini, Col. 
 1346 ; but that they might provide for the security of 
 the Fathers, restrain the tumultuous, and cherish and 
 protect by their authority, those things which might be 
 defined and decreed, as the Cardinal Petrus de Alliaco 
 admirably wrote in his chapter on the reformation of the 
 Church Tit de Reformatione Laicorum et Principum, 
 saying : 
 
 " On account of the foregoing, it is expedient that Kings 
 and Princes should be sent to General Councils, not to 
 burthen and confuse, but to honor and comfort the Church, 
 and to follow out as far as in them lies, the things which 
 are decreed there ;"* which also Bellarmine has noted Lib. 
 I. de Concil. C. 15. and Thomassinus de Conciliis disser- 
 tat : 3 to 10. Nor does it cause any difficulty, that in 
 the acts of the Council of Chalcedon, Anatolius, the Com- 
 mander of the Soldiers, Palladius, the Praefect of the 
 Prsetorium, Tatianus, the Prsefect of the City, and 
 other noble laymen who accompanied the Emperor, 
 and were present, as it were his humble attendants at 
 the Council are called " most Glorious Judges" for they 
 are called so, not because they had any privilege of judg- 
 ing in the Council, but because they were so called in 
 general without the Council as an honour to them (honoris 
 causa ;) for, as Du Cangius well observes, the name of 
 Judge and Earl (or companion comes) is often promiscu- 
 ously used, because, from the number of Earls who con- 
 tinually protected the side of the Emperor or King, and 
 accompanied him, Judges were chosen who were sent to 
 govern the provinces. 
 
 II. But, although on account of the alleged reasons, it 
 
 * See the principle also still more fully set forth in the very Class- 
 book of AJaynooth Delahogue De Ecclesia, Ed. 1809. p. 132 : 133. 
 So that these men were teaching in their College, the falsehood of 
 their own evidence at the very time they were giving it.
 
 121 
 
 was most especially befitting that Princes should honor 
 (Ecumenical Councils, either by their own presence, or 
 that of their ambassadors, nothing, nevertheless, is de- 
 tracted from the authority of Councils, if they should 
 withdraw both themselves and their ambassadors from 
 them. Whence Duvallius, part 3. quaest. 7. justly and 
 deservedly repels the audacity of Vigorius, who was not 
 afraid to write that the Council of Trent was not lawful, 
 because the ambassadors of the King of France had re- 
 tired from it thus refuting him : 
 
 " But that the Ambassadors of his most Christian Ma- 
 jesty, seceded from the Council because deserved honor 
 was not paid to them, does not in the least favour the ob- 
 ject of Vigorius, for, as their presence did not give any 
 greater authority to the decrees of faith, since the right 
 of decreeing as to the faith and morals of the Church, 
 pertains only to the Prelates and not to the Princes, and 
 much less to their representatives and ambassadors ; so 
 also their absence does not at all detract anything from 
 the force of the same decrees ; for the ambassadors, when 
 present in a Council, ought to learn, not to teach to 
 hear, not to speak to observe the decrees, not to frame 
 them dicere debent, non docere, audire non loqui, decreta 
 servare et non condere." 
 
 Now, here is the very highest authority in the Church 
 of Rome the Pope laying down the opinions of the 
 Church ex- Cathedra The bishops, yea these very bi- 
 shops who swore these oaths, receiving it and setting it up 
 as the standard law for their priests in their own provin- 
 cial Synod, and yet having the audacity to concoct a tissue 
 of evidence in flat contradiction to their real principles 
 giving upon their oaths, to blind the Protestants of 
 this empire, and to try and protect their Church from the 
 charge of enacting this atrocious canon, the pretence, that 
 the presence of secular powers in the Council, made that 
 Council " a sort of temporal Congress ;" while in their 
 own documents, by which they assert and maintain their 
 ecclesiastical authority, and the authority of their Councils, 
 they hold that the secular powers have not the weight of 
 a feather in a single decree, or in any enactment connected 
 with either the faith or conduct of their Church. So much 
 for their evidence on this point. 
 
 The second argument on which these bishops affected
 
 122 
 
 to rely to save their Church from the imputation of this 
 infamous canon, is an attempt to impeach its authenticity. 
 Their argument is First, that if it even were authentic, 
 it was an act of the assembled authorities of Europe, and 
 not of the Church of Rome. Secondly, that the strong 
 presumption is, that it is not authentic. Benedict the 
 XIV. has given, as we have seen, an infallible answer to 
 the first of these positions, and, I think, we shall have 
 one quite as satisfactory, on little less authority to the; 
 second. 
 
 Dr. Doyle endeavours to impeach the statement of the 
 Archbishop of Dublin, in his evidence before the Lords 
 Committee on the subject. But while both Dr. Doyle 
 and Dr. Murray affect to appeal to Collier, the historian, 
 and to Mathew Paris to disprove the authenticity of this 
 Canon, I think it shall be made to appear, not only that 
 the evidence of the Archbishop of Dublin was correct, 
 but that while Dr. Murray gave testimony contrary to it 
 before the Commons, while Dr. Doyle endeavoured avow- 
 edly to overthrow his evidence in his letter to Lord Liver- 
 pool, and dared to say that his Grace the Archbishop, 
 " was profoundly ignorant of the subject in debate." It 
 shall appear, I say, that neither Dr. Doyle nor Dr. Mur- 
 ray were so ignorant, but were perfectly aware that there 
 was not one syllable of truth in what they wrote or said, 
 or swore upon the subject. I assert so for this reason, 
 among others which shall appear, that while they were 
 giving the evidence they gave on oath, and in writing, as 
 Dr. Doyle wrote in his Essay, there was not one standard 
 authority at that moment in use in their Church, from 
 their highest Canonists to the Catechisms, which they 
 were directing to be used in their Chapel Schools, that 
 did not prove the existence of this very Canon which they 
 were pretending to deny. Delahogue, indeed, pretended 
 to throw a doubt on it in his Class Book, and for the same 
 reason that Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle did, because it was 
 important to try and blind Protestants on the subject. 
 
 Dr. Doyle quotes in his Essay, p. 121, Mathew Paris, 
 whose authority he mentions also in his evidence, to try 
 and throw a doubt on this Canon. He says, quoting him, 
 " After the Council was opened in the usual forms, and a 
 discourse delivered by the Pope, sixty Canons or Chap- 
 ters were read in full sitting, but which seemed to many
 
 123 
 
 (onerosa) not acceptable, and then they proceeded to what 
 related to the Holy Land." 
 
 Now, in the first place, in this passage he cuts off ten 
 whole Canons from the statement of Mathew Paris, for 
 he does not say sixty, as Dr. Doyle asserts, but seventy. 
 For one of the very highest authorities, as a Canonist, in 
 the Church of Rome, and one of the standards of May- 
 nooth, Van Espen, quoting the identical passage gives it 
 thus : 
 
 " Matthseus Parisiensis de hac Synodo loquens ad an- 
 num, 1215, ait. Facto prim ab ipso Papa exhortationia 
 sermone, recitata sunt in pleno concilia Capitula 70. qute 
 aliis placabilia aliis videbantur onerosa." 
 
 Dr. Doyle omits "placabilia" gratifying to some. But 
 what conclusion does Van Espen deduce from this ? Does 
 he say it throws a doubt on the authenticity of this Canon ? 
 His very words are " These undoubtedly (indubie) are 
 the chapters which are extant dispersed through the de- 
 cretals of Gregory IX., under the name of "Innocent 
 III. in the general Council of Lateran" and which are 
 every where wont to be ascribed to this Council, and these 
 same were extant in an ancient collection of decretals, 
 with some other decretal letters of Innocent III. himself, 
 arranged under various titles, which Antonius Augusti- 
 nus published under the name of the " Fourth Collection 
 of Decretals." Van Espen proceeds, furthermore, from 
 the " aforecited words of Mathew Paris, it appears that 
 these chapters were recited in full Council, an exhortation 
 having been first delivered by the Pope. Whereupon 
 when it is said, that they were recited in full Council, an 
 exhortation having been first delivered by the Pope, &c. 
 We collect from this, that many of them at least having 
 been before composed (confecta) by the Pope himself, or 
 by his order, were simply recited in the Council already 
 assembled." 
 
 " Hence, it happens, that they are related under the 
 name of ' Innocent III. in the General Council of Lateran,' 
 and that they were compiled in an old collection of de- 
 cretals into one volume, along with other decretal of In- 
 nocent III." 
 
 I must here interrupt Van Espen, to remark on the 
 absurdity and inconsistency of Dr. Doyle's statement on 
 this head. He tries again to shift the blame and weight
 
 124 
 
 of the Canon on the Pope, so as not to let it appear an act 
 of a general Council ; for, he says, under colour of the 
 statement which Van Espen here gives in the very same 
 page of his Essay, 121. 
 
 " The truth is, that the acts of this Council, or at least 
 a portion of them, were ascribed rather to Pope Innocent 
 than to the Council itself. Platina ascribes them to him ; 
 so does Rigordus. His nephew, Gregory IX., does so, 
 while he inserts them in his book of decretals." 
 
 True. Then, if this be as he says the truth, that this 
 Canon, on which the argument is, is to be ascribed to the 
 Pope, then all his own assertions, and Dr. Crotty's, and 
 Dr. Murray's statements and evidence ascribing this 
 Canon to the secular powers present at the Council, on 
 his own showing, is just one tissue of concocted falsehood; 
 for, if it be true, as it is, that it came from the Pope, it 
 must be false that it came from the secular powers. But 
 when he tries this artifice to shift it off the Council, by 
 ascribing it to the Pope, it is completely 
 
 " Incidit in Scyllam qui vultvitare Charybdim." 
 For, surely Canons must originate from some one in a 
 General Council ; they must be proposed by a Bishop, or 
 an Archbishop, or a Primate, or a Patriarch, or the Pope, 
 or by a committee of some of them. Now, who is the 
 highest authority from whom they can emanate ? Cer- 
 tainly from the Pope, and if the Pope proposes them in 
 Council, and they are recited in Council, and pass in 
 Council, then this is the very acme of Papal infallible au- 
 thority. It is a decree of the Pope in Council, emanat- 
 ing from the Pope himself,, unless Dr. Doyle could have 
 demonstrated that though the Pope proposed, the Coun- 
 cil rejected it. This is the very conclusion that Van 
 Espen, quoting Panormitanus, comes to on the case, in 
 the very next sentence to that which has been quoted, 
 he says, 
 
 " To this Panormitanus seems long since to have 
 alluded in his Commentary, cap. 1, de Pactis, remarking, 
 that a law published in a Council, is in the name of the 
 Council itself, and not of the Pope with the approbation of 
 the Council. Whence, I think, (he says) that when the 
 matter of a law begins from the Pope, although the Coun- 
 cil approves, nevertheless the law is to be published in the 
 name of the Pope, from whom it hath derived its vigour
 
 125 
 
 and its origin. For the Pope without the Council can 
 enact a law ; or if the matter of the law originates from 
 the Council, then the law is to be published in the name of 
 the Council, for the Pope is present in the Council as the 
 head. Moreover, a constitution of the whole Church is 
 of greater force than of the Pope alone.'' Van Espen, 
 torn, viii.p. 362. Ed. Nap. 1766. 
 
 Here is the very point which Dr. Doyle pretended to 
 advance as militating against the force of the Canon, but 
 it is set forth, and justly set forth by Van Espen, as giving 
 the fullest weight to it that Papal authority can bestow. 
 Nor is Dr. Doyle one jot more true, or more felicitous in 
 his assertion in evidence before the Lords' Committee, that 
 this Canon " was not mentioned as a part of the Council 
 by any writer for nearly three hundred years after the 
 Council itself was held ;" and in his letter to Lord Liver- 
 pool, p. 120, that John Cochlaeus " was the first and only 
 person who, in 1537, discovered this Canon, and sent it to 
 John Rincus, of Cologne." I can only say of both state- 
 ments, that they are utterly destitute of truth ; for, in the 
 first place, as to Cochlaeus, Van Espen in the passage di- 
 rectly following that which has been quoted, states, be- 
 cause the Pope propounded this Canon in the Council, 
 that therefore " it may have happened, that the former 
 collectors of Councils did not exhibit these chapters with 
 the Council, till John Cochlaeus, in the year 1537, trans- 
 mitted them to John Rincus, of Cologne," which is very 
 different from Dr. Doyle's statement, which infers that it 
 was lost till Cochlaeus discovered it. But I am utterly 
 astonished at the audacity of Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray 
 on this point, when in their own Corpus Juris Canonici, 
 the public standard Canon law of their Church, Gregory 
 the IX. in his decretals, publishes this Canon whole and 
 entire, as being enacted by Innocent III., in the 4th Late- 
 ran Council, thereby affixing it to the Council and the 
 Pope. The heading of the Canon is 
 
 " Idem in Concilia Generalia," 
 
 and the margin tells the person, the Council, and the 
 Canon, thus " Idem scil. Innocent III. in Concilia gene' 
 rali Lateran, c. 3." Nay, what says the gloss on the very 
 first clause of the Canon? " Inprimd parte hujus capi- 
 tuli excommunicat CONCILIUM omnes haereticos" fyc., and 
 on the section " Credentes?' the gloss is " In S. isto ex-
 
 126 
 
 communicat CONCILIUM receptatores, defensores etfantores 
 hceretecorum." 
 
 Here the gloss states, and truly states, that the Canon 
 is the act of the Council itself ; and how any man on earth, 
 who knew anything of the subject, and who had any re- 
 gard for either his word or his oath, could take upon him 
 to say, much less to swear, that because it was proposed 
 by the Pope in Council, it was therefore the act of the 
 Pope, and not of the Council, is more than I will now at- 
 tempt to account for. 
 
 But when we consider that this very Book of Decretals 
 was arranged and published fifteen years after the Coun- 
 cil was held namely, in the year 1230. When we have 
 the Pope, Gregory IX., stating in the collection of his 
 public decretals, that one of them namely, this Canon, 
 which he gives word for word, was enacted by the Pope, 
 his uncle, fifteen years before, in the greatest General 
 Council ever held in the Church of Rome. When this is 
 published, as the law of the Church, almost at the very 
 day when it was enacted when the most of those who 
 had been at the Council were still alive and remembered 
 the fact, and that this law then enacted, and thus recorded, 
 should be still preserved and maintained as their Canon 
 law, by these identical men at this day, and that they 
 should attempt on their oath, to impeach its authenticity, 
 and attempt to say, and swear that " it was not men- 
 tioned by any writer, as a part of the Council, for nearly 
 three hundred years after the Council itself was held ;" 
 that such evidence should be really given, such shameless 
 perjury committed, would be almost incredible, if it were 
 not actually to be seen, lodged in the records of the Bri- 
 tish Parliament. 
 
 As to Dr. Doyle's attempt to invalidate the Archbishop 
 of Dublin's statement, respecting the mutilation of the 
 Mazarine copy of this Council. It is only necessary to 
 state, that Van Espen not only corroborates the Archbi- 
 shop's testimony, but actually quotes from Cossart the 
 very passage which his Grace quoted to establish his evi- 
 dence. Nay, Van Espen adds more, if more could be 
 necessary, to put the matter out of all doubt. He says 
 
 " The very sight of this (the Mazarine Codex) could 
 easily convince those who attempt to derogate from the 
 authenticity of these Lateran decrees ; but the Greek in- 
 terpretation, completed at the same time, will demonstrate
 
 127 
 
 the concord of both Churches ; forasmuch as the Patri- 
 archs of Constantinople and Jerusalem were present at 
 the Council ; those of Alexandria and Antioch had sent 
 their legates, the Metropolitans from those Patriarchates, 
 and many Bishops were assembled, who, that they might 
 bring back the decrees of the Council with them, had them 
 translated into the Greek language, although inelegantly 
 nay, in many places barbarously." Van Espen, torn, viii., 
 p. 363. 
 
 Thus, in fact, we have Popes, Canonists, Patriarchs, 
 Metropolitans, and Bishops of both the Eastern and Wes- 
 tern Churches, all bearing witness to this Canon ; we 
 have this evidence recorded too, in the body of their own 
 Canon law, and the most authoratative standards of their 
 own Colleges, while these men were attempting, on their 
 oaths, to get rid of every tittle of this testimony, to blind 
 the Protestants of this Empire as to its authenticity and 
 its existence. But this is not all. The Canon itself is 
 quoted and referred to, directly as the very standard law 
 of intolerance and persecution in every one of their stan- 
 dard authorities on the subject. If it were not to swell 
 these pages, far beyond their intent and object, I could 
 multiply quotations of this Canon from their books of au- 
 thority. But it is only necessary to meet the direct tes- 
 timony of those Bishops, by a direct negative, and by proof 
 of the falsehood of their evidence, at the time it was given, 
 before we proceed to expose their subsequent criminality. 
 
 The reader is now requested to return to pages 109 and 
 110, and to mark the contemptuous tone of insolent re- 
 proof with which Dr. Doyle affects to treat the evidence 
 of the Archbishop of Dublin, asserting that "he con- 
 founded the creed of Pope Pius with the Council of 
 Trent" that " he was profoundly ignorant of the subject 
 in debate" that " he was a man whose judgment was 
 shrouded in passion," and that " there was no special re- 
 ference made in the Council of Trent to the Council of 
 Lateran more than to the Gospels," &c. and " above all 
 that there was no mention made at Trent of the decree in 
 question." 
 
 Now, in reply to this impertinent and daring denial 
 of the Archbishop's evidence, what is the fact ? It is this, 
 
 First Let me observe that it was not the Archbishop 
 who " confounded the Creed of Pope Pius with the Coun-
 
 128 
 
 cil of Trent;" if it had been a confounding, it was the 
 noble lord who asked the question. 
 
 Secondly This very creed of Pope Pius is declared by 
 the Bull " Injunctum Nobis,'' in which it is contained to 
 have been composed by the Pope, in reference to the de- 
 cree of the Council of Trent, Sess. xxiv. c. 12, in which it 
 is commanded, that all persons provided with benefices, 
 canonries, or any ecclesiastical dignities, shall make a pub- 
 lic profession of faith, and promise, and swear to remain 
 in obedience to the Church of Rome. Now, Dr. Doyle 
 knew this perfectly well ; for in the provincial Synod, 
 with his Archbishop, Dr. Murray, and his brother suffra- 
 gans, this very decree of the Council is quoted, as the au- 
 thority for making all their Priests, who have benefices, 
 swear their profession of faith (See Statutes of Dublin, 
 Ed. Coyne, 1831, p. 58, and Ed. Seeley, London, l37,_p. 
 27) which accordingly is prescribed to them as their 
 oath. So that Dr. Doyle knew as well as the Archbi- 
 shop of Dublin, what relation there was between the 
 Council and the Creed. But this is a small part of the 
 fact, for Dr. Doyle pretending to quote the clause of the 
 Creed, according to the usual truth and honesty of Popish 
 Bishops and Priests, suppresses the half of it. He says, 
 (seepage 110) the clause stands thus " I likewise, un- 
 doubtedly receive, and profess all other things delivered, 
 defined, and declared by the Sacred Canons and General 
 Councils, and particularly by the Holy Council of Trent." 
 He quotes this, but he suppresses the rest of the clause, 
 viz. : " and at the same time all things contrary thereto, 
 and all heresies whatsoever condemned, rejected, and ana- 
 thematized by the Church, I likewise condemn, reject, and 
 anathematize." This Dr. Doyle conveniently omits ; and 
 where is this sentence which he so omits taken from ? It 
 is taken from the Session xxv. cap. ii., to which, as I shall 
 have occasion to quote it hereafter, I only now refer, and 
 the Canon law quoted from the decretals of Gregory in 
 the margin of the Council, for the detestation and cursing 
 of these heresies is, " Cap. e.ccommunicamus, 13 dehceret," 
 that is, the very identical third Canon of the Fourth La- 
 teran Council, on which he had the effrontery to give such 
 evidence, and to write such a statement as, that " there 
 was no special reference made in the Council of Trent 
 to the Council of Lateran," and " above all, no mention
 
 129 
 
 made at Trent of the decree in question." Whether the 
 reference were made by the authority of the Council, or 
 by Canonists, who edited the Council, I cannot deter- 
 mine ; but it shall appear to be a matter of very little 
 consequence to which it is to be attributed in reference 
 to the truth of the evidence, and the subsequent guilt of 
 Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray. But what further will be 
 thought, when it appears that at the very time they were 
 swearing these oaths to disprove the authenticity and ex- 
 istence of this Canon, and while Dr. Crotty, the then 
 President of Maynooth, was echoing their oaths in swear- 
 ing the same things before the Commissioners of Educa- 
 tion, this identical Canon was quoted in the very class 
 book of Canon law, which by Dr. Crotty's own return to 
 these Commissioners it appeared, that the Dunboyne 
 class, or senior students of Maynooth, were obliged to 
 purchase, at their own expence, viz., Cabasutius on Canon 
 Law. And not only is this Canon quoted there, but the 
 twenty-seventh Canon of the Third Council of Lateran, 
 another statute of blood, which they likewise endeavoured 
 to swear out of existence, and not only this, but the 
 Bulla Coenae Domini, which they also denied on their 
 oaths, as we have seen, so that if there were but this one 
 single passage in their class book of Canon Law, it con- 
 victs them three-fold of the falsehood of their evidence. 
 The passage is as follows : 
 
 " Similiter Bulla Ccense excommunicatione Papae reser- 
 vata falsarios literarum Apostolicarum punit, sed ubi 
 reservatio ilia non est admissa remanet tamen, adversus 
 tales excommunicatio non reservata, quam decernit, ipso 
 facto incurri. Cap. ' Adfalsariorum' de crim. falsi. 
 
 Haereticos quoque eorumque fautores et receptatores 
 jus antiquum excommunicat ipso facto, sine reservatione 
 ad summum Pontificem. Cap. ' Sicut Ait' (that is, the 
 twenty -seventh third Lateran Council) and Cap. ' Ex- 
 communicamus de licereticis (that is, the third Canon of 
 the fourth Lateran Council) and Cap ' Noverif de sent, 
 excommunicationis. Hujus excommunicationis absolu- 
 tionem postmodum Bulla Coenae reservavit Papae. Con- 
 cilium vero Tridentinum. Sess. xiv. cap. 6, de Reform. 
 solis reservavit locorum Episcopis. Quo Tridentino jure 
 in Gallia utimur. 
 
 " IX. Hoc item observandum, in praefatis casibus per- 
 cussiones Clericorum, simouiae, confidential, incendii, sa- 
 
 G 3
 
 130 
 
 criligae, rapinae cum effractione, delationis armorum ad 
 infideles, falsi criminis circa Apostolica rescripta et hae- 
 resis non tantum ipso facto incurri excoraraunicationem a 
 perpetrantibus, sed etiam a consulentibus, auxiliantibus 
 et receptatoribus ut statuunt citati Canones et Bullae 
 Apostolicaj." Cabasut. Lib. v., Cap. XV., Ss. 8, 9, Edit. 
 Dub. Coyne, 1824.* 
 
 Here these' very Canons denied on oath by these 
 Bishops are the laws cited for the excommunication of 
 Heretics, and twice asserted to be held as law even in 
 France, and this is the Canon law avowedly taught as the 
 class book at Maynooth, which is after all but an impos- 
 ture on the nation, for the ultra-montane not the Gallican 
 Canonists are the books, which they really teach the candi- 
 dates for the Priesthood in that seminary. 
 
 There is but one more evidence to prove how, in every 
 department of their whole theology, the utter want of 
 truth is exhibited in the testimony of these men on this 
 subject. 
 
 In Butler's Catechism, taught by Dr. Murray's order 
 in his Diocese, and sanctioned by the Board of National 
 Education, the following question occurs : 
 
 Lesson XXI. 
 
 Q. What punishment has the Church decreed against 
 those who neglect to receive the blessed Eucharist at 
 Easter ? 
 
 A. They are to be excluded from the House of God 
 whilst living, and deprived of Christian burial when they 
 die. 21 Canon Council of Lateran. 
 
 In Dr. Doyle's Catechism, printed for his own Diocese, 
 there is verbatim the same question, Lesson XXI, and 
 verbatim the same answer ; and in his Christian Doc- 
 trine on the Fourth Precept of the Church, it occurs 
 thus 
 
 Q. What punishment has the Church denounced against 
 those who neglect to receive worthily the blessed Sacra- 
 ment at Easter ? 
 
 A. Such punishment as is to be inflicted only on the 
 most grievous public crimes ; they are to be excluded 
 from the Church whilst living in that state, and if they 
 
 This book was published for their own college by their own printer, 
 dedicated to their own Primate, the very year before they swore 
 these oaths ! ! !
 
 131 
 
 die so, they are to be deprived of Christian burial, like 
 public malefactors. Council Lat. 2lst Can. 
 
 Now, two things are manifest from these quotations. 
 
 First They agree in quoting the twenty-first Canon 
 of the Council of Lateran. Now, the numerical order of 
 this twenty-first Canon, which they quote in their own 
 Catechisms, necessarily infers the existence in numerical 
 order of the very third Canon which they have tried by 
 such numberless evasions to get rid of on their oaths, 
 and this order of these Canons is preserved in every au- 
 thorised edition of the Councils in the Church of Rome. 
 
 Secondly Dr. Doyle pretended, as we have seen, that 
 these Canons were recited by the Pope in the Council, 
 and were therefore not the acts of the Council, but 
 merely of the Pope. While here we see, when they are 
 putting forth their authority over the minds of the poor 
 people, they call these canons the decrees and denun- 
 ciations of the Church. There is not one quarter to 
 which we look for authoritative proof, that does not de- 
 monstrate the utter duplicity and falsehood of the evi- 
 dence which was given by these Bishops on the subject. 
 
 So far the documents go to establish this fact, that 
 while these men were thus evading and denying in every 
 form which evasion and denial could assume, and that on 
 their oaths separately, and in conjunction, the meaning 
 and the ecclesiastical authority of the Canon, yea, while 
 they were trying by every artifice to throw a doubt on 
 its authenticity and its very existence, as a decree of the 
 Council ; there was scarcely a work of authority in their 
 church, from their Corpus Juris Canonici to their 
 Christian doctrines and their Catechisms, in which this 
 Canon was not cited, as a law of direct and positive au- 
 thority for the extermination of heretics, &c., or proved 
 to be in existence, as the third Canon of the Council of 
 Lateran. But when we consider the subsequent conduct 
 of these Bishops themselves when we consider, as shall 
 be demonstrated, that after they had obtained the fruits 
 of these oaths, their first act in their united Episcopal 
 authority was to assemble together, Dr. Murray, with 
 his three sutfragans, Dr. Doyle, Dr. Keating, and Dr. 
 Kinsella, and in their provincial Synod to set up, by their 
 secret Statutes, as the law under the authority of which 
 " they were bound to exterminate heretics out of their
 
 132 
 
 dioceses," this very identical Canon as set forth under 
 the authority of their Pope Benedict XIV. ; nay, to 
 elect, as shall be seen, the very portion of that Canon 
 by which it is enacted, that if a Bishop shall be remiss 
 in discharging this duty of his Episcopal function, he is 
 to be degraded from his office, and another, who will 
 not fail to fulfil this important part of his duty, to be put 
 into his place When we consider that they set this up 
 as the standard authority for the conduct of their Priests, 
 of whom so many are, no doubt, aspiring to the honour 
 of the mitre, and zealous to discharge the duties which 
 could best qualify them for this office, and that this book 
 was to be the conference book for their respective dio- 
 ceses, that they might know that their Priests were well 
 drilled in it, and that it was not only the standard for 
 the priests themselves, but the standard by which they 
 were " to direct the consciences of the people committed 
 to their charge When we consider these things, the 
 sentence to be pronounced on such atrocity, ought not 
 to proceed from an individual, but from the united denun- 
 ciation of the human race. Let us now briefly review 
 some points of their evidence, and compare them with their 
 conduct, and with this Canon. 
 
 The evidence of Dr. Crotty (see pp. 99 104) is of little 
 consequence comparatively ; it is only of use to show how 
 thoroughly they were all drilled in the same system of 
 evasion. If the question concerned Maynooth, Dr. Crot- 
 ty's evidence might be quoted, to establish how perfectly 
 at variance it was with the books taught in his own col- 
 lege, and actually returned by himself as the standards 
 ot instruction there, to those very Commissioners before 
 whom he was swearing at the time. But when he swears 
 " this Canon could have no power but from the recogni- 
 tion of it by the states of Europe, and their sanction hav- 
 ing long since been withdrawn, the Canon is at present, 
 a dead letter." We may observe how flatly he contradicts 
 both himself and his brother Bishops. For how can he 
 positively swear that the sanction of the states of Europe 
 was withdrawn from the Canon, if his oath and their 
 oaths be true, that its very existence was hypothetical ? 
 When did the states of Europe withdraw their sanction 
 from it ? If they never did so, his oath must be false 
 in this point ; and if they did so, both his oath and that 
 of his brethren must be false in another, or the states of
 
 133 
 
 Europe must have been fools to withdraw their sanction 
 from a shadow. But Dr. Grotty must give place to those 
 who have more to answer for than the simple violation of 
 their oaths. 
 
 Dr. Doyle, when asked whether the doctrines of the 
 extermination of heretics is not declared in the third 
 Canon of the fourth Lateran Council, swears in the very 
 teeth of the words of the Canon, " VERY FAR FROM IT P 
 See p. 105. Yet the first act of himself and his brethren 
 in their provincial Synod of 1831, is to set this Canon 
 up for the law under which Bishops were to exterminate 
 heretics from their dioceses. See Supplement to Dens 
 Vol. VIII. p. 82, Ed. Coyne, Dub. 1832. He swears that 
 " it was not mentioned as a part of the Council, by any 
 writer for nearly three hundred years after the Council 
 itself was held (see p. 105) while he himself, and his 
 co-provincial Bishops, set it up as the law to exterminate 
 heretics, quoting it from the Pope Benedict XIV., and 
 the very words of the authority which they cite are these, 
 after adducing several other authorities for exterminating 
 heretics, " that we may not waste our time in illustrating 
 a matter, undoubted among all, it will be sufficient to 
 allege one sanction of Innocent III. in the fourth General 
 Council of Lateran of the year 1215, in which c. 3. de 
 heereticis,' Bishops are ordered every year, &c. &c." 
 (See Ben. de Syn. Dicec. as cited in the Supplement to 
 Dens, p. 83.) This was the authority of himself and Dr. 
 Murray, in the book set up in their own secret Statutes, 
 which by every possible precaution they sought to pre- 
 vent from ever falling into any hands but those of their 
 Priests, and it may serve to show the conscious falsehood 
 of all they said, and all they swore as to Collier the his- 
 torian, and the Mazarine copy, and Mathew Paris, and 
 all the other tissue of evasions and duplicity, which con- 
 stitute the whole mass of their evidence, as cited in these 
 pages. 
 
 But further, Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray swore, again 
 and again, before Lords, Commons, and Commissioners, 
 jointly and separately, that this Canon was not an eccle- 
 siastical enactment at all, but as Dr. Doyle called it, p. 
 106, "an act of the assembly, as constituting really and 
 substantially a congress of all the powers then existing 
 in Europe," and as Dr. Murray echoes him, p. 107, " not 
 to be considered so much the act of the church, as of the
 
 134 
 
 States General of Christendom." Yet what do these two 
 men after these oaths ? In conjunction with their other 
 two provincial Bishops, Dr. Keating and Dr. Kinsella, 
 they meet in Ecclesiastical Synod, and by their united 
 Episcopal authority they set up this Canon as a pure Ec- 
 clesiastical law for themselves and the body of their 
 Priests, and this to make it act through the Priests upon the 
 consciences of the unfortunate people, not only without 
 the concurrence of the laws of the land, but in utter de- 
 fiance of, and treasonable rebellion against them for the 
 extermination of heretics out of every diocese in Ire- 
 land ! ! ! 
 
 Again, when these men did grant the hypothesis, that 
 this Canon was enacted. When they did assume that it 
 was enacted by the co-ordinate authority of the secular 
 and spiritual powers, what was their excuse, their plea 
 for this cruel enactment of secular and spiritual Popery ? 
 It was this that indeed this law was enacted against the 
 Albigenses, whose heresy, as Dr. Doyle states, "went 
 to upturn the foundations of society, for they introduced 
 Manicheism they went to favour unnatural crimes, and 
 to forbid marriage as damnable," p. 105, and as Dr. Mur- 
 ray states, echoing him, " their errors aimed at the ex- 
 tirpation of the human race," p. 107 ; and again, in their 
 joint evidence before the Commissioners, he calls it, p. 
 1 14, " that dreadful moral contagion which was spreading 
 in the twelfth century, when heresies were broached, 
 which taught marriage to be a crime, and other doctrines 
 advanced, which were calculated to upturn the founda- 
 tions of society itself." Now, in this case, we shall give 
 these men the full advantage of their own evidence. We 
 shall assume that it is true, and that the exterminating 
 atrocity of the Canon was palliated, if not excused, by 
 the crimes of the Albigences. Then how stands the 
 case ? The ultimate admission of any existence and au- 
 thority which they will allow to this Canon is, that it 
 was a confederated act of the secular and spiritual autho- 
 rities, to punish and put down a set of monsters whose 
 crimes were incompatible with the existence of society, 
 and they gave this, and all their evidence on the subject 
 to hush every apprehension, to stifle every fear in the 
 breasts of their Protestant fellow-subjects to give them 
 every possible assurance that explanations, arguments, 
 promises, asseverations, and oaths could give them, that
 
 135 
 
 this Canon not only had no existence now, but that even 
 when it had, if ever it had an existence, it never was 
 intended as a persecuting statute on account of religious 
 opinions, but merely as a civil law to punish public cri- 
 minals, and that they themselves so far from harbouring 
 any feelings of intolerance and persecution against Pro- 
 testants, if they would only concede to them political 
 power that " the country (as Dr. Doyle stated, see p. 
 70) would settle down into a habit of quiet, and they 
 would view us (the clergy) if those claims were granted 
 as brethren, labouring in the same vineyard with them- 
 selves, seeking to promote the interests of our common 
 country." Well, when these professions, promises, and 
 vows, and oaths were believed, when they obtained the 
 power they sought for, what did they do ? The first con- 
 federated act of the men, who had sworn these oaths, 
 was to convene with their brethren into their provincial 
 Synod, and to set up this very law which they had sworn 
 had only been enacted against the most atrocious crimi- 
 nals in the thirteenth century. To set up this law, I say, 
 in the year 1832, for the extermination of their Protest- 
 ant fellow- subjects, of the very men who had been per- 
 suaded by their promises, who had depended on their pro- 
 testations, and confided in their oaths. 
 
 But what can we think of a still further advance in 
 the case when we are convinced that they knew the full 
 extent of the crime they were thus perpetrating ? that 
 they calculated on the effect of the law they were putting 
 into force, and that therefore if this crime were capable 
 of aggravation, we see it aggravated to the very extre- 
 mity of guilt, and that upon the conclusive testimony of 
 their own evidence, for however they are not to be be- 
 lieved in any thing that they thought fit to deny, we can 
 have no hesitation in giving them credit for what they 
 chose deliberately to acknowledge. Now let the reader 
 turn to Dr. Doyle's own deliberate representation of this 
 canon and of the consequences of its being put into 
 force, p. Ill He says, 
 
 " Such a law in the present age would be immoral, un- 
 just, impossible. It, would be opposed to the natural 
 dispositions of the people of this empire. It would be 
 contrary to all the laws, usages and customs of our coun- 
 try. It would not be suited to the times and circum-
 
 136 
 
 stances in which we live. In place of being necessary or 
 useful, it would upturn the very foundations of society, 
 and instead of benefitting the entire community, it would 
 drench our streets and our fields in blood." 
 
 Such was his representation of this law in his letter to 
 Lord Liverpool, when it was their aim and interest to 
 convince the Protestants of the empire, not only how se- 
 cure they were from the operation of such a bloody 
 statute as this, but how these Prelates held it in utter 
 abhorrence and detestation ; but when the Protestants 
 had been so deluded, so imposed on as to believe these 
 representations and these oaths about this canon, these 
 very men who gave these oaths were the first whom we 
 can conclusively demonstrate to have assembled in their 
 Provincial Synod, and to have set up this very statute 
 which was to " drench our streets and our fields in blood" 
 as their own Episcopal law for exterminating the men 
 who had trusted them, their Protestant fellow subjects 
 out of their dioceses, and the law in which they were to 
 drill their Priests to direct in their confessional the con- 
 sciences of the unfortunate population committed to their 
 charge. How far their view of the operation of this law 
 was correct, how well they could calculate on the effects 
 which their own instructions and authority, and those of 
 their Priests could produce on the minds of the poor un- 
 happy Roman Catholic peasantry of Ireland, let the his- 
 tory that is traced in blood through " her streets and 
 fields" by the hand of the assassin, transmit to the re- 
 motest ages of posterity. 
 
 I now proceed to give the law of the Diocesan Synod 
 of Benedict XIV. set up in their Provincial Statutes by 
 these Bishops as the law of the Romish Episcopacy of 
 Ireland. It is only necessary to read the documents here 
 translated, of which the originals are given in the ap- 
 pendix, that every one who reads, may see in a moment 
 the full atrocity of the case. The following is the ori- 
 ginal extracted from the supplement to Dens. vol. viii. 
 page 82 Title. 
 
 " HJERETICI." 
 
 " Tenetur Episcopus etiam in locis ubi ofiicium S. In- 
 quisitionis viget sedulo curare ut creditam sibi Diocesim 
 ab hsereticis purget : et si quern repererit poenis canonicis
 
 137 
 
 punire debit : cavere tamen debet ne fidei inquisitores a 
 suo munere obeimdo impediat. Deductum vero haereti- 
 cum ad suum tribunal non minus Episcopus quam Inqui- 
 sitor reconciliare possunt Ecclesise et pro utroque foro 
 absolvere. Q,uin et possunt hsereticum postquam errores 
 suos ejuraverit, ad simplicem confessarium pro absolu- 
 tione remittere quae tune data a confessorio in foro sacra 
 mentali absolutio pro foro pariter externo valet. Ita in 
 tr. De. syn. dioec. L. 7. c. 32. n. 3. t. 2. p. 329, nov : edit. 
 
 THUS TRANSLATED. 
 
 A Bishop is bound even in places where the office of 
 the holy Inquisition is in force, sedulously to take care 
 that he shall purge the Diocese entrusted to him from 
 heretics, and if he shall find any he ought to punish them 
 with the canonical punishments. But he ought to beware 
 that he does not impede the inquisitors of the faith from 
 discharging their duty, but the Bishop not less than the 
 inquisitor can reconcile the heretic when brought before 
 his tribunal, to the church, and grant him absolution in 
 either forum. Nay, more, they can also send the heretic 
 after he has renounced his errors to a simple confessor for 
 absolution, which absolution then given by the confessor 
 in foro sacramentali, is of equal efficacy in foro externo." 
 
 This is briefed from the treatise on the Diocesan synod 
 of Benedict XIV. and the passage No. 3, to which the 
 reference is here made, is as follows : 
 
 III. Among the principal cares of the pastoral office is 
 this, diligently to watch lest any error contrary to the 
 Orthodox doctrine should creep into his diocese, which 
 the apostle clearly expresses in 1st Tim. cap. 3, and Tit. 
 cap. 1. Hence no one doubts but that it most especially 
 belongs to the Bishop to make inquiry against heretics, 
 and against those whom he shall find obstinately persist- 
 ing in their errors, to put in force severely the Canonical 
 punishments. This obligation of Bishops, the author of 
 the Epistle to the Bishops in France and Spain acknow- 
 ledged and inculcated, which Isodorus wrote to Pope 
 Lucius, thus addressing the Bishops " Therefore, 
 brethren, I exhort, beseech, and admonish your love, 
 that with as much anxiety as ye ought, arid are able, ye 
 will watch to discover heretics and enemies of the holy 
 church, and lest this pest should spread farther among
 
 138 
 
 minds untainted, that you extirpate it according to your 
 power with what severity you can. Tom. 1. Collec. 
 Hardwin. Col. 140. Moreover, although this testimony 
 of Lucius is believed to be spurious, certainly the decree 
 of the Council of Rhemes is not spurious of the year 625, 
 or 630, which in Can. 4. Tom. 3. Collect. Hardwin Col. 
 572, commanded, that heretics be diligently sought out by 
 the pastors of the churches, and brought back according 
 to their power to the Catholic faith, and that we may not 
 uselessly waste our time in illustrating a subject, undoubted 
 among all, it will be abundantly sufficient to allege one sanc- 
 tion of Innocent III. in the fourth General Council of 
 Lateran, An. 1215, in which Can. 3d, de haereticis, Bi- 
 shops are ordered, either by themselves or their Arch- 
 deacons, to go through their dioceses every year, and sedu- 
 lously to trace out whether any one infected with heretical 
 contagion lies concealed in it ; but it is there also decreed, 
 that those who are slothful and negligent in purging the 
 diocese entrusted to them from the heretical pestilence, 
 shall be deposed from their rank as guilty of a weighty 
 crime, and unworthy of the pastoral office (here follows 
 the quotation from this celebrated Canon.) Tom. 7. Collect. 
 Harduini, Col. 22. ' We will, therefore, and command, 
 and in virtue of obedience strictly enjoin that, for the 
 diligently efficacious performance of these things, the 
 bishops shall watch throughout their dioceses, if they wish 
 to escape canonical vengeance. For, if any bishop shall 
 have been negligent or remiss in purging his diocese from 
 the leaven of heretical pravity, when this shall be made 
 to appear by certain proofs, he shall both be deposed from 
 his Episcopal office, and another shall be substituted in 
 his place, who shall be both willing and able to confound 
 heretical pravity.' (Thus ends the quotation of the 
 Canon.) " Nor by this tribunal of the Inquisition, which 
 was instituted by the Apostolic chair, whose beginning 
 Ludovicus a Paramo refers to the commencement of the 
 thirteenth century ; but subsequent to the fourth Lateran 
 Council, for in that certainly no mention occurs of In- 
 quisitors delegated by the Apostolic chair ; (De Orig. 
 Sac. Inquis. Lib. 2, Tit. 1. c. 2.) By this I say, no 
 weight was taken from the bishops, nor were they de- 
 prived of any power of making inquiry against heretics 
 as Boniface VIII. eloquently declare in cap. 17. de hsere-
 
 139 
 
 ticis in Sex. " We do not mean by this, that the business 
 of inquiring into heretical pravity is delegated to any 
 person or persons generally in any province, state, or 
 diocese, so as to derogate from the Diocesan Bishops, 
 but that they also may be able to proceed in the same by 
 their ordinary authority, or delegated if they possess it; " 
 but they both can and ought just as before, to bestow all 
 their labour to banish that same pest, each from his own 
 diocese, and only to take care that they do not hinder the 
 Inquisitors of the faith, delegated by the Apostolic chair, 
 where they are appointed, from discharging their duty ; 
 but with equal zeal and unanimity they ought to devote 
 themselves to such a salutary work according to the mode 
 prescribed in this same chap. " Per hoc" and in the 
 Clement. 1. eod. tit. and in the Extravag. of Ben. XI. cap. 
 1. de haereticis. But as well the Inquisitor as the Bishop 
 can reconcile the penitent heretic to the Church, when 
 either voluntarily coming to appear before him, or brought 
 by any means to his tribunal, and can absolve him in ei- 
 ther forum, from the censure, into which, on account of 
 his heresy he had fallen, as the Cardinal Albutius shows in 
 manyplaces. (Here folio wseveral quotations.) But moreover, 
 either of them can send the penitent heretic, after he has 
 renounced his errors, to a simple confessor that he may 
 be absolved by him. And the same del Bene well ob- 
 serves, that this absolution, although given by a con- 
 fessor in the sacramental tribunal, can also avail for the 
 external tribunal, from whose jurisdiction it proceeds. 
 Many authorities as to the ordinary power of bishops in- 
 stituting an inquiry against heretics, and reconciling 
 them to the church have been collected by Alteserra. 
 Many also on the same subject, may be read in the con- 
 ferences." (See references in original.)* 
 
 Here is the authority from the Diocesan Synod of 
 Benedict XIV., and the reader shall now be presented 
 with this celebrated Canon, of which a part has been 
 quoted here. 
 
 " We excommunicate and anathematize every heresy 
 which exalteth itself against the holy, orthodox, and 
 Catholic faith, which we have set forth above ; condemn- 
 ing all heretics, by whatsoever names they may be reck- 
 
 * See Appendix.
 
 140 
 
 oned : who have indeed divers faces, but their tails are 
 bound together, for they make agreement in the same 
 folly" 
 
 " Let such persons, when condemned, be left to the 
 secular powers who may be present, or to their officers, 
 to be punished in a fitting manner, those who are of the 
 clergy being first degraded from their orders : so that the 
 goods of such condemned persons, being laymen, shall 
 be confiscated ; but in the case of clerks, be applied to 
 the churches from which they received their stipends." 
 
 " But let those who are only marked with suspicion, be 
 smitten with the sword of anathema, and shunned by all 
 men until they make proper satisfaction, unless, accord- 
 ing to the grounds of suspicion and the quality of the 
 person, they shall have demonstrated their innocence by 
 a proportionate purgation. So that if any shall perse- 
 vere in excommunication for a twelvemonth, thenceforth 
 they shall be condemned as heretics. And let the secular 
 powers, whatever offices they may hold, be induced and 
 admonished, and, if need be, compelled by ecclesiastical 
 censure, that as they desire to be accounted faithful, they 
 should, for the defence of the faith, publicly set forth an 
 oath, that to the utmost of their power they will strive 
 to exterminate from the lands under their jurisdiction all 
 heretics who shall be denounced by the church ; so that 
 whensoever any person is advanced, either to spiritual or 
 temporal power, he be bound to confirm this decree with 
 an oath." 
 
 " But if any temporal lord, being required and admo- 
 nished by the Church, shall neglect to cleanse his coun- 
 try of this heretical filth, let him be bound with the chain 
 of excommunication, by the Metropolitan, and the other 
 co-provincial Bishops. And if he shall scorn to make 
 satisfaction within a year, let this be signified to the 
 Supreme Pontiff: that, thenceforth, he may declare his 
 vassals to be absolved from their fidelity to him, and may 
 expose his land to be occupied by the Catholics, who, 
 having exterminated the heretics, may, without contra- 
 diction, possess it, and preserve it in purity of faith : 
 saving the right of the chief lord, so long as he himself 
 presents no difficulty and offers no hindrance in this mat- 
 ter : the same law, nevertheless being observed concern- 
 ing those who have not lords in chief." 
 
 " But let the Catholics, who, having taken the sign of
 
 141 
 
 the cross, have girded themselves for the extermination 
 of the heretics, enjoy the same indulgence, and be armed 
 with the same privilege as is conceded to those who go 
 to the assistance of the Holy Land." 
 
 " But we decree also, to subject to excommunication, 
 the believers, the receivers, the defenders, the abettors 
 of heretics ; firmly determining that if any one, after 
 he has been marked with excommunication, shall refuse 
 to make satisfaction within a twelvemonth, he be thence- 
 forth, of right in very deed infamous, and be not ad- 
 mitted to public offices or councils, nor to elect for any 
 thing of the sort, nor to give evidence. Let him also be 
 intestable, so as neither to have power to bequeath, nor 
 to succeed to any inheritance." 
 
 " Moreover, let no man be obliged to answer him in 
 any matter, but let him be compelled to answer others. 
 If, haply, he be a judge, let his sentence have no force, 
 nor let any causes be brought for his hearing. If he be 
 an advocate, let not his pleading be admitted. If a notary, 
 let the instruments drawn up by him be invalid, and be 
 condemned with their damned author. And we charge 
 that the same may be observed in similar cases. But if 
 he be a clerk, let him be deposed from every office and 
 benefice, that where there is the greatest fault, the 
 greatest vengeance may be exercised." 
 
 " But if any shall fail to shun such persons, after they 
 have been pointed out by the Church, let them be com- 
 pelled, by the sentence of excommunication, to make fit- 
 ting satisfaction. Let the clergy by no means administer 
 the sacraments of the church to such pestilent persons, 
 nor presume to commit them to Christian burial, nor re- 
 ceive their alms nor oblations ; otherwise let them be 
 deprived of their office, to which they must not be 
 restored without the special indulgence of the Apostolic 
 See. In like manner any regulars on whom also this may 
 be inflicted, that they shall not retain their privileges in 
 that diocese in which they shall have dared to perpetrate 
 said excesses." 
 
 " But because some, under the semblance of godliness, 
 but denying the power thereof, as the apostle says, assume 
 to themselves the authority of preaching ; when the same 
 apostle says, " How shall they preach except they be sent." 
 All who, being prohibited, or not sent, shall dare pub-
 
 142 
 
 licly or privately to usurp the office of preaching, shall 
 be bound with the chain of excommunication, and unless 
 they immediately repent, shall be smitten with other 
 suitable punishment." 
 
 " We add, moreover, that every Archbishop or Bishop 
 shall either by himself or his Archdeacon, or other ho- 
 nest and suitable persons, twice, or at least once every 
 year, go round his own parish (diocese) in which there 
 shall be a report that heretics inhabit and there shall 
 compel three or more men of credible testimony, or if it 
 shall seem expedient, the whole neighbourhood to swear, 
 that if they shall know any heretics there, or any holding 
 secret conventicles, or differing from the ordinary con- 
 versation, life, and morals of the faithful, they shall en- 
 deavour to give information of it to the bishop ; but the 
 bishop himself shall cite the persons accused into his pre- 
 sence, who, unless they shall have cleared themselves from 
 the 'crime alleged against them, or, if after having 
 cleared themselves they shall relapse into their former 
 perfidy, shall be punished according to the canons. 
 But, if any of them, with damnable obstinacy, rejecting 
 the religion of an oath, shall, perhaps, be unwilling to 
 swear, let them on that very ground be considered as 
 heretics." 
 
 " We will, therefore, and command, and in virtue of 
 obedience strictly enjoin, that for the diligent perform- 
 ance of these things, the bishops shall diligently watch 
 throughout their dioceses, if they wish to escape canoni- 
 cal vengeance ; for, if any bishop shall have been negli- 
 gent, or remiss in purifying his diocese from the leaven of 
 heretical pravity, when this shall be made to appear, by 
 certain proofs, he shall both be deposed from his Episco- 
 pal office, and another shall he substituted in his place, 
 who shall be both willing and able to confound heretical 
 pravity." 
 
 Thus concludes this justly celebrated canon a monu- 
 ment of the genuine and unchangeable character of that 
 persecuting, idolatrous, and blasphemous apostacy, which 
 God has branded with the unchangeable, irreversible 
 title in his eternal word ; and well may she boast herself, 
 " semper eadem" " And upon her forehead was a name 
 written : " MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT THE 
 MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE
 
 143 
 
 EARTH.' And I saw the women drunken with the blood 
 of the Saints, and with the blood of the Martyrs of 
 Jesus : and when I saw her I wondered with great" admi- 
 ration." Rev. xvii. 5, 6. 
 
 When we consider this Canon, and all the evidence that 
 has been detailed on it ; the act of setting it up by the very 
 men who had given that evidence, as the law for exter- 
 minating heretics out of their dioceses, may, perhaps, 
 appear to be the tie plus ultra of treachery and false- 
 hood. But there is an iniquity of the Papacy which it 
 never entered the mind of Parliamentary Committees, or 
 Commissioners of Education to investigate, and which 
 they never dre'amt could threaten any portion of the 
 British Empire, but which is now demonstrable as being 
 in the contemplation of this unchanged and unchangea- 
 ble " MYSTERY OF INIQUITY," and that is, the carrying 
 their atrocious tyranny into effect by the agency of the 
 Inquisition. Of this we shall see more in the next Papal 
 Bulls ; but it will be observed, that while the bishops and 
 Inquisitors are commanded, as we have seen, by Bene- 
 dict XIV., to unite with such sympathy and ardour in 
 the persecution and extermination of heretics ; they are 
 desired to proceed according to a certain rule namely, 
 " according to the mode prescribed in Clementina, cap. 
 1. de hsereticis." (See p. 139.) 
 
 This is a constitution of Clement V., in the Council of 
 Vienne in the year 1311, and this is one of the eigh- 
 teenth General Councils that are held to be infallible in 
 the Church of Rome, and given as such in the list of 
 Delahogue in his " Tractatus de Ecclesia," which is one 
 of the class books of Maynooth. It is quoted, as well as 
 the third Canon of the fourth Lateran, from the Corpus 
 Juris Canonici, and is found in Clementinarum Lib. v. 
 Tit. iii. c. 1. de haereticis, and is as follows : 
 
 Decree of Pope Clement V. in the Council of Vienne. 
 
 " The complaints of many persons have reached the 
 ears of the Apostolic see, that some Inquisitors deputed 
 by the same see against heretical pravity, exceeding 
 the limits entrusted to them, so stretch sometimes the 
 authority of their power, that that which has been salu- 
 tarily provided by the- circumspect vigilance of the same 
 see for the increase of the faith, (while the innocent are
 
 144 
 
 oppressed under the semblance of piety) turns out to the 
 detriment of the faithful." 
 
 " Wherefore, for the glory of God and the increase 
 of the same faith, that the business of this inquisition 
 may be more felicitously prosperous, so that hereafter 
 the searching out of this same plague may be more so- 
 lemnly, diligently, and cautiously executed, we decree 
 that the same may be exercised by the diocesan Bishops, 
 as well as by the Inquisitors deputed by the Apostolic 
 see (all carnal love, hatred, or fear, and all affection of 
 any temporal advantage being laid aside, so that any one 
 of the aforesaid (viz., Bishops or Inquisitors) may, with- 
 out the other, both arrest or seize (culprits) and commit 
 them to safe custody, even by placing them in iron fet- 
 ters or hand-cuffs, if it seem fit to them to be done, 
 which we lay as a duty on their conscience ; also to enter 
 into investigation against those about whom, according 
 to God and justice, it may seem expedient in a matter of 
 this sort. But to deliver them into hard bondage or close 
 confinement, which pertains rather to punishment than 
 to close custody, or to expose them to tortures-, or to 
 proceed to sentence against them ; the bishop shall not 
 be able to do without the Inquisitor, or the Inquisitor 
 without the Diocesan Bishop, or his official, or if the 
 Bishopric is vacant, the official of the Chapter, delegated 
 for this purpose, if they shall have mutually the power, 
 within the space of eight days, after mutual requisition 
 given to each other, and if they shall presume to do other- 
 wise, their act is ipso jure, null and void." 
 
 " But if the Bishop, or the Bishopric being vacant, if 
 the delegate of his chapter is either unable or unwilling 
 personally to meet the Inquisitor for the aforesaid busi- 
 ness, or the Inquisitor to meet either of them ; the Bishop 
 or his seat being vacant, the delegate of his chapter can 
 commit to the Inquisitor, or the Inquisitor can commit to 
 the bishop, or his delegate, or his seat being vacant to 
 the delegate of his chapter deputed for this purpose, 
 their own charge in this matter, or can signify by letter 
 their concurrence and advice." 
 
 " Because, indeed, as to the custody of heretical pri- 
 sons, which in some places are vulgarly called muri, (or 
 walls,) we have understood that many frauds have been 
 long perpetrated. We, wishing to provide against this,
 
 145 
 
 decree, that every such prison or murus which hereafter 
 we wish to be common to the Bishop and Inquisitor 
 aforesaid, may have two chief keepers, discreet, indus- 
 trious, and faithful, one whom the Bishop shall chuse, 
 and shall provide for the same, and another whom the 
 Inquisitor shall chuse, and for whom he shall provide, 
 and each of the aforesaid keepers may have under him 
 another good and faithful servant. In each cell also of 
 the same prison or murus, there shall he two different 
 keys, one of which one of the aforesaid keepers shall keep, 
 and the other the other, and this with the duty of attend- 
 ing in whatever attendance may be necessary on those 
 incarcerated there, he may be able to commit, or sub- 
 deligate to his own servant." 
 
 " Moreover, the aforesaid keepers, before they under- 
 take their office, shall swear in presence of the Bishop 
 or Chapter, if the Bishopric is vacant, and of the Inqui- 
 sitors, or of persons appointed by them, on the Holy 
 Gospels of God, corporally touched by them, that in the 
 custody of those who are are imprisoned, and of others 
 placed, or to be placed in their custody for the aforesaid 
 crime, (heresy) they will faithfully use all the diligence 
 and anxiety which they shall be able, and that one of 
 them will not speak to any prisoner in secret but that 
 the other keeper shall hear ; and that the provision which 
 the prisoners receive, according to the ordinary regula- 
 tions, and that which may be offered to them by their 
 parents and friends, or other faithful persons, (unless 
 the regulation of the Bishop or Inquisitor, or of their 
 commissaries should prevent) they shall faithfully and 
 without any diminution minister to them, and that they 
 will use no fraud in these things ; and the servants of 
 the keepers, before they shall enter on their office, shall 
 take the same oath, in the presence of the same persons ; 
 and because it frequently happens, that Bishops have 
 their own prisons for themselves, and not in common 
 with the aforesaid Inquisitors, we will, and strictly com- 
 mand that the keepers for the custody of those who are 
 imprisoned for the crime aforesaid by the Bishops, or if 
 the Bishopric is vacant, those deputed by the Chapter, 
 and their servants shall take a similar oath in pre- 
 sence of the afore-mentioned Inquisitors, or persons 
 appointed by them. The notaries also of the Inquisition
 
 146 
 
 shall swear in the presence of the Bishop and Inquisitor, 
 or those substituted by them faithfully to execute their 
 office, and the same shall be done by all persons neces- 
 sary to discharge the aforesaid duty." 
 
 " But because it is too grievous not to do for the exter- 
 mination of the aforesaid pravity, whatsoever its conta- 
 gious enormity requires to be done. It is also grievous 
 and most worthy of condemnation, maliciously to impute 
 this same pravity to the innocent. We command the 
 Bishop and Inquisitor aforesaid, and others substituted 
 by them for the execution of the aforesaid office in virtue 
 of holy obedience, and under the threat of everlasting 
 curse, that they proceed so discreetly and promptly 
 against those suspected, or openly accused of this sort of 
 pravity, that they may not falsely impute to any one, 
 through malice or fraud, so great a stain, or a charge of 
 impeding them in the execution of the duty of the 
 Inquisition. But if under colour of hatred, favour, love 
 of gain, or temporal advantage, they shall have omitted 
 to proceed contrary to justice and their conscience 
 against any one for pravity of this sort where they ought 
 to have proceeded, or under the same colour, by imput- 
 ing to any one this pravity, or a charge of obstructing 
 them in their duty, they shall have presumed by any 
 means to harrass him on that account, besides the other 
 punishments to be inflicted on them, according to the 
 quality of their offence, the Bishop or superior incurs, 
 ipso facto, the sentence of suspension from his office for 
 three years, but others the sentence of excommunica- 
 tion, from which sentence of excommunication those 
 who shall have incurred the same cannot obtain the 
 benefit of absolution, unless from the Roman Pontiff, 
 except in the article of death, and then only, satisfaction 
 having been previously made, no privilege in the case 
 availing them." 
 
 " We will also, that all other things which have been 
 instituted by our predecessors concerning the aforesaid 
 office of the Inquisition, as far as they do not oppose the 
 present decree, may remain in all their force, confirmed 
 by the approbation of the Sacred Council." 
 
 Here there can be no mistake ; these Bishops quote
 
 147 
 
 as their authority for exterminating heretics, in conjunc- 
 tion with the Inquisitor's decree of the council, one of 
 these eighteen general councils given in their class books 
 of Maynooth, and in all their authorities, councils which 
 they proclaim to be infallible, and which they have never 
 yet attempted to deny ; and although it may seem incredible 
 to many, that they could be guilty of such a crime, even 
 in contemplation, as that of setting up their inquisitorial 
 authority in this country, in the Empire of Protestant 
 Britain in the light of the 19th century, yet the evidence 
 derived from this last document is but a small part of 
 that which shall now be laid before the reader.
 
 THE PAPAL LAWS 
 
 SET UP BY 
 
 THE BISHOPS OF LEINSTER, 
 
 FOR 
 
 SUBJECTING HERETICS TO THE INQUISITION, 
 A.D. 1832. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 On this subject there is no direct perjury of these 
 Bishops to adduce against them for the simple reason, as 
 has been stated, that they were never examined on it. 
 The long subjugation of the Papacy in this once compa 
 ratively free and happy country, had so completely 
 deprived them of the power of putting their horrible 
 system of tyranny into execution, that the Protestants 
 imagined the character of the Papacy had been changed. 
 The affectation of liberal principles, as they are called, 
 was the mask worn by its advocates, and, indeed, let us 
 hope, they are the genuine sentiments of some of the 
 laity at least ; but although Protestants were in general 
 apprehensive of the principles of the Priests, they never 
 imagined that they could even secretly entertain, much less 
 dare actually to promulge, the purpose of setting up the 
 Inquisition in Ireland. How little they were acquainted 
 with their genuine character, the facts already set forth 
 in these pages abundantly testify ; but though Protes- 
 tants were blind and ignorant on the subject, there was 
 one poor man, a Priest, who had escaped, I know not by
 
 149 
 
 what marvellous process of mental insulation, the conta- 
 gion of that contaminating and debasing atmosphere, the 
 education of a Priest ; a man who was an honest man, 
 and a loyal man, and who was therefore sacrificed as a 
 victim to the treachery and treason of those who, as they 
 were unable to corrupt, were resolved to persecute him 
 to death. His name was Laurence Morrissy. Having 
 suffered privation of his parish, and all the cruelties that 
 an Inquisitorial Bishop could inflict on him, he at last 
 made an appeal to the public in the shape of two pam- 
 phlets, published in the year 1821-2. His pamphlets 
 were entitled, " A Development of the Cruel and Dan- 
 gerous Inquisitorial System of the Court of Rome in 
 Ireland"* But the false security and apathy of Pro- 
 testants would not take warning by the faithful testimony 
 of this man. The evidence of one individual, and he 
 smarting under the lash of persecution, whose statements 
 might therefore bear the appearance of revenge, could 
 do little to shake the characters of these Bishops, who 
 were ready to say or swear whatever might conduce to 
 promote the interests of their Church, making, as we 
 have seen, but one distinction between truth and false- 
 hood namely, which of them would best answer the 
 object of the assertion or the oath. 
 
 But this man's testimony, which then sunk into obli- 
 vion, is now corroborated by a series of proofs and demon- 
 strations, that leave nothing in the nature of evidence 
 further to be expected or desired. These Bishops now 
 stand confronted by their own Statutes, Directories, 
 Conferences, Standards, Canons, and Decretals, in an 
 array from which they shrink, silenced and confounded. 
 The truth of poor Morissy's statements is illustrated by 
 the most irrefragable corroboration, and some extracts 
 from his work supply an admirable preface to the iniqui- 
 tous Bulls, which are now to be brought forward as set 
 up by these Papal Bishops, for the law that is to govern 
 the Priests and the Roman Catholic laity of Ireland. 
 
 He gives an account of a conference held in the diocese 
 of Ossory, in the year 1815, in which we have some of the 
 questions proposed by the Bishop, he states as follows : 
 
 * A copy of these pamphlets, bound together, is now lodged by 
 the Editor in the Libraries of the Universities of Oxford and 
 Cambridge.
 
 150 
 
 " The first meeting of the clergy on this occasion was 
 held at Knocktopher, county of Kilkenny, on the 8th of 
 May, 1815. At this conference he told them, that such 
 of the beneficed clergy as did not make a profession of 
 faith, (in which are included the oath and tenets already 
 described), within two months after their promotion, 
 could be deprived of their parochial dues, according to 
 the present mode of ecclesiastical legislation, and espe- 
 cially after getting this warning, they were bound to 
 appear before his Lordship, and bind themselves, by a 
 solemn oath, to become ministers of the Holy Inquisition, 
 as well as of the Holy Gospel. 
 
 In these printed conferences he asked his clergy, 
 " Qusenam sit haeresis definitio et divisio ? Quaenam psense 
 contra haereticos latae ?" What is the definition and divi- 
 sion of heresy ? What punishments are enacted against 
 heretics ?" If you wish to know the punishments, gentle 
 reader, see the constitutions of Innocent 4th., John 22. 
 Martin 5, &c. as above. Morissy's Developement, &c., 
 Part 1. p. 52. 
 
 Again, he gives a faithful picture of the fruits of giving 
 to these men the power of carrying their principles into 
 effect, as follows : 
 
 " Let Goverment grant the Catholic claims, and ' they 
 will unsheatk the Inquisitorial sword, and unveil the rack 
 and the torture. Let the Government give them unquali- 
 fied Emancipation, and they will sap the very foundation 
 of the British Constitution? Let our Government admit 
 Roman Catholic Bishops into the Imperial House of Par- 
 liament, and they will establish the holy Inquisition in 
 the British Empire." Morissy's Developement, Part II. 
 p. 69. 
 
 Again, he gives a statement as to the Theology of 
 Peter Dens, the truth of which needs now no illustration. 
 
 " A respectable divine, called Dens, wrote the course 
 of Theology ; this author is highly recommended by our 
 Bishops and superiors to parish Priests, and all those 
 who have the care of souls and government of the people. 
 This same author was reprinted in Dublin, by a Roman 
 Catholic bookseller, a few years ago, and distributed 
 among the Roman Catholic clergymen throughout Ire- 
 land. In his treatise on faith, he explains and inculcates 
 what punishments are and should be inflicted on heretics." 
 Morissy's Developement, Part II. p. 244.
 
 151 
 
 He then gives extracts similar to those laid before the 
 ^public at Exeter Hall. Finally, he draws a prophetic pic- 
 ture of the consequences of conceding political power to 
 the Papacy, which is as true and faithful a testimony as 
 ever came from the pen of man. 
 
 " Now, as the Inquisitorial laws are general and 
 unqualified, so must the Roman Catholic Emancipation 
 be general and unqualified in the end, viz., the Pope must 
 have the nomination and appointment of Roman Catholic 
 monarchs to these realms. Ireland must be tributary to 
 him again the Bishops and clergy must be reinstated in 
 their glebes and Church livings the forfeited estates 
 must be restored to the right owners, and the Established 
 Church must be Roman Catholic ! All the heretics 
 in the land must be exterminated, and their properties 
 confiscated, and the nation must be purged from heresy ; 
 then, and only then, will Roman Catholics consider them- 
 selves fully and unconditionally emancipated. This is 
 what is understood by an unqualified Catholic Emancipa- 
 tion." Morissy's Developement, Part II. p. 252. 
 
 We now come to shew the truth of poor Morissy's 
 statements, and accordingly in that volume of Laws, 
 which these Bishops have set up as a supplement to Dens, 
 under the head, 
 
 Immunitas Localis, p. 86. 
 
 We find it laid down, that heretics are accounted 
 among those criminals, whom no sanctity of place, no 
 asylum, even of an altar, is to protect from the ruthless 
 hand of the Bishop and Inquisitor ; but that he is to be 
 dragged from thence to their tribunal, and put to the 
 torture, as the proofs of his guilt may be such as to ren- 
 der it necessary to force him to confess. They quote a 
 Bull of Clement XII., " In Supremo" enacted only one 
 hundred and four years ago, 1734, in which it is stated, 
 that the criminal may be delivered to the secular judge, 
 " if proofs sufficient to put him to the torture are to be had" 
 They quote the words from the Bull " Adjecit, indicia ad 
 tradendum reum j'udici seculari sufficere, si talia saltern sint 
 quat ad torturam valeant" 
 
 They quote another Bull of a still more recent date of 
 Benedict XIV. " Offidi Nostri," of the year 1750, only 
 eighty-eight years ago, in which he confirms a Bull of
 
 152 
 
 his namesake, Benedict XIII., " Ex quo divina," of 1725, 
 in which it is decreed, that when the criminal has been 
 dragged, even from a Popish chapel if he had fled to it 
 for refuge, the process of his trial is to be regulated by 
 the order of the Bishop, " if proofs sufficient to put him 
 to the torture can be found,'' and they give us the quota- 
 tion from the Bull, " Facta extractione construitur pro- 
 cessus de mandate Episcopi, si indicia ad torturam suffi- 
 cientia reperiantur, tune consignandus est reus judici 
 seculari," &c., p. 87. 
 
 They conclude with a Bull of still more recent date, 
 Benedict XIV., 1751, just eighty-seven years old, from 
 which they give the following extract : 
 
 " Haeretici, aut de haeresi suspecti, Judaei post baptis- 
 mum in Apostasiam lapsi, possunt ab Inquisitoribus 
 extrahi ab ecclesia, sed vel ante vel post capturam com- 
 moneri debet Episcopus. Encycl. ad Inquisit. Elapso 
 proxime, Bull. torn. 3, No. 40." Supplement to Dens, 
 vol. viii. p. 88. 
 
 THUS TRANSLATED. 
 
 " Heretics, or those suspected of heresy, Jews who 
 after baptism have relapsed into apostacy, can be dragged 
 by the Inquisitors out of a Church, but before or after 
 their capture, the Bishop ought to be advised of it." 
 
 How far this corroborates Morissy's statement let the 
 fact declare, and how far Protestants in Ireland may ex- 
 pect safety in their own houses, when these Bishops and 
 Priests have their several laws for " guiding the con- 
 sciences" of the poor people, which direct them to be 
 dragged, even from the asylum of an altar, to be put to 
 torture and to death, let every man of common sense 
 determine for himself. 
 
 The Bull here quoted is now presented to the reader. 
 
 TRANSLATION OF THE PAPAL BULL, SET UP BY THE PO- 
 PISH BISHOPS OF LEINSTER, FOR DRAGGING HERETICS 
 FROM CHURCHES, AND PUTTING THEM TO TORTURE OR 
 TO DEATH. A.D. 1832. 
 
 OF THE DRAGGING FORTH OF CRIMINALS, RELATING TO 
 THE OFFICE OF THE HOLY INQUISITION, FROM PLACES 
 OF PROTECTION TO WHICH THEY MAY HAVE FLED. 
 
 An Encyclical Letter to the Inquisitors, deputed against 
 heretical pravity.
 
 153 
 
 BENEDICT. XIV., POPE. 
 
 u Beloved Son, Health and Apostolical Benediction. 
 
 " At the close of the last year, 1750, an Apostolical 
 Constitution was published by us, given in the Ides of 
 March the beginning of which is " Officii Nostri," and 
 which treats of the local immunity of churches. In 
 that, we, adhering to the constitutions of our prede- 
 cessors, Gregory XIV., Benedict XIII., and Clement 
 XII., having removed certain cavils and subterfuges, by 
 which the execution of them was impeded, decreed and 
 appointed that he who was accused of an excepted crime, 
 if at any time he should fly to a place of protection, 
 ought to be dragged forth from it, AS OFTEN AS 
 PROOF SUFFICIENT FOR THE TORTURE 
 COULD BE HAD, which should prove his crime ; and 
 that moreover he should not be dragged forth unless by 
 the authority of the Bishop and with the intervention of 
 some ecclesiastical person, to be deputed by the same 
 Bishop ; and at length that when he was handed over 
 to the secular power, censures were to be declared to be 
 incurred by the same, unless the person who had been 
 dragged forth was to be restored to the church, as often 
 as in the progress of his cause the proofs had been cleared 
 off on which the accused was charged with the perpe- 
 tration of the crime." 
 
 " But because our before-mentioned predecessors had 
 decreed that the extraction from a place of protection 
 should not be made, except by the Bishops alone, or by 
 Prelates who were their superiors, excluding inferiors, 
 although they were ordinaries and of no diocese, and 
 those having a separate territory, in which case the ex- 
 traction of the culprit should devolve on the neighbour- 
 ing Bishop, the same has been likewise decreed by us 
 in our aforecited constitution." 
 
 The preamble of this Bull contains points on which the 
 reader probably requires some information. 
 
 In the first place, be it remarked, that the Pope, by 
 this Bull, confirms the bulls of three preceding Popes, 
 Gregory XIV., Benedict XIIL, and Clement XII. 
 Therefore, whatever is found in those Bulls is ratified 
 again by this. 
 
 Secondly, it appears from these Bulls that the rule by 
 
 H 3
 
 154 
 
 which those who were guilty of any crime that exempted 
 them from the sanctuary of any church as a place of re- 
 fuge, is this, that they are to be dragged from their 
 sanctuary as often as proofs of their guilt sufficient for 
 the torture can be found against them. Now, this needs 
 explanation. 
 
 When a heretic, for it is against them that this Bull is 
 quoted, is so notoriously guilty that proofs from other 
 quarters may be had in abundance, so that it is not ne- 
 cessary to extort a confession from himself, then there 
 is no necessity for putting him to the torture : he can 
 be put to death without further trouble. But, if there 
 is only a lesser degree of proof which is not sufficient 
 to found a sentence of death on, but only what they call 
 half evidence (semiplena probatio), then the criminal 
 himself is to be compelled to confess by being put to the 
 torture. 
 
 To illustrate this plainly, If Ireland was in the pos- 
 session of the Pope, the Rev. Edward Nangle, being a 
 plainly convicted heretic, and moreover very obnoxious 
 to the Papacy, Dr. M'Hale, with a safe conscience, as a 
 good shepherd whose business is to protect his flock from 
 wolves, could cause him without trial to be degraded 
 from his orders, and burned as an example to all heretics 
 on the highest point of Achill. But, if there were any 
 poor Roman Catholics who had for some time absented 
 themselves from mass and confession, and whom their 
 Priest suspected of being inclined to heresy, and had 
 moreover certain other indications that they had been 
 seduced to listen to this heretic, then they, under this 
 holy law, could be taken and put to the torture and com- 
 pelled to confess ; and, if they fled to Dr. M'Hale 's new 
 cathedral and took hold of the altar to protect them, still 
 this were no refuge they should be dragged from it to 
 some of those convenient dungeons which the Doctor, 
 without all doubt, has constructed underneath it or in 
 some place equally adapted for his purpose. 
 
 This is their canon law, laid down in their standards 
 of Maynooth. It is only necessary to quote a canonist 
 of the highest authority in their church, and in that 
 college : 
 
 " If the judge sees that the proofs are not altogether 
 clear and convincing, he cannot condemn the accused,
 
 155 
 
 especially to capital or corporal punishment: but, if there 
 can be had a proof half conclusive, or even more than 
 half conclusive, (semiplena aut etiam plusquam semiplena 
 probatio,) then to-day, sometimes in the secular tribunals, 
 the accused is applied to the torture or the rack, that, by 
 the force of torments, the confession of his crime may be 
 extorted from the accused. (Ut m tormentorum a reo 
 confessio criminis extorqueatur.) 
 
 Van Espen Jus Ecclesiasticum Universum. Part iii. 
 tit. viii., sec. xxviii. 
 
 This is the law taught, at the public expense, to edu- 
 cate Popish Priests in the College of Maynooth ; and we 
 perceive by these canons and decretals, in which their 
 Bishops drill them in their conferences to instruct the 
 people, that they shall not be a dead letter on the statute 
 book of Rome. 
 
 Thus far is necessary to inform the reader what is 
 meant by "proofs sufficient for the torture." 
 
 The Bull proceeds < 
 
 " Section 1. By adhering also to those regulations 
 which have been decreed in the constitution of Gregory 
 XIV., by which the rule and regulation of local immunity 
 is prescribed. The crime of heresy, as you well know, 
 is an excepted crime, and he who is accused of it cannot 
 enjoy the refuge of a church. But, since in the congre- 
 gation of the holy inquisition, held before us according 
 to custom, on the 28th of January of this year, 1751, a 
 doubt was raised what rule was to be observed, and what 
 mode to be adopted, as often as a person accused of he- 
 resy was to be dragged out of a church to which he had 
 fled, lest he might be taken to prison, whether when he 
 had escaped from chains in which he was held, or from 
 the gallies, or any other place to which he had been con- 
 demned, either for imprisonment or labour, we, who 
 composed the aforesaid constitution in the preceding 
 year, have reserved to ourselves to pronounce upon this 
 matter, which we now intend to set forth by those which 
 we subjoin. 
 
 " Section 2 Either the question is as to the crime of 
 heresy, which comes chiefly under the cognizance of the 
 Holy Inquisition, or of other excepted crimes which do 
 not enjoy the protection of a sanctuary, or of other
 
 156 
 
 crimes which are not excepted, and which do enjoy that 
 protection, but therefore belong to that tribunal, because 
 they are committed by some of those who, as being sub- 
 ject to the jurisdiction of that tribunal, ought to undergo 
 its judgment. 
 
 " Section 3. If the crime of heresy is treated of (Let 
 me now entreat particular attention to the Bull trans- 
 lated next which is here renewed) since, by our prede- 
 cessor, John XXI., who is called XXII., in his constitu- 
 tion beginning " Ex parte vestra" in the Roman Bulla- 
 rium, vol. I., it has been already decreed " that heretics, 
 or those suspected of heresy, also Jews, who, when they 
 had been converted to the Catholic Faith, thence fell into 
 apostasy, if they fly to a church, ought to be immediately 
 dragged out from thence by the Inquisitor." It is by no 
 means our intention to derogate from this aforesaid con- 
 stitution ; on the contrary, it is our will that the same 
 shall be observed, by attending to and following however 
 that method which we now subjoin, namely, that the 
 Inquisitor, as often as a criminal of this description is 
 to be dragged out of a church, should use all diligence 
 that this should be done with all due reverence for the 
 House of God. And, since it cannot happen that before 
 dragging him forth, the proofs which are had against the 
 criminal can be communicated to the Bishop, since the 
 law of the secret by no means allows it, and since where, 
 even if it could be done, it would be wholly useless, since 
 it is known that the sacred tribunal of the inquisition by 
 no means proceeds to a capture, unless an almost com- 
 plete proof of the crime has preceded. He should not, 
 however, omit this, that either before or after the capture 
 he should certify the Bishop of it, as well on account of 
 the reverence which is due to his dignity, as that as far 
 as possible, that may be carried into effect which has 
 been decreed in the constitutions of Gregory, Benedict, 
 Clement, and ours, which also is decreed thus by us, on 
 this account, because that we have seen formerly in the 
 congregation of the holy office which was held before 
 our predecessor Urban VIII., on the 10th of June, 1638, 
 the case being proposed and the doubt discussed ; ' Whe- 
 ther a criminal, being charged with heresy, flying to a 
 church) ought to be dragged out by the Bishop or the
 
 157 
 
 Inquisitor ? the Pontiff having heard the votes, answered 
 ' that the criminal can be dragged out by the Inquisitor, 
 the Bishop being certified of it either before or after' " 
 
 " Section 4. But when the question is of other ex- 
 cepted crimes, which nevertheless are by no means he- 
 longing to heresy, and still more if it is of those which 
 are not counted among excepted crimes (that is excepted 
 from the privileges of the sanctuary?) although they may 
 belong to the cognizance of the sacred tribunal, either 
 because they are committed by . some person subject to 
 the jurisdiction of the same, or under any other name 
 whatsoever ; we declare that those who are accused of 
 crimes which are not at all excepted, ought to enjoy the 
 immunity (of the sanctuary) ; but, as often as those ac- 
 cused of cases excepted, but who are not accused never- 
 theless of heresy, ought to be dragged forth from a church, 
 all those things ought to be exactly observed, as well 
 those which are decreed in our constitution, as those 
 which have been decreed in the other preceding consti- 
 tutions, namely, that the proofs which are sufficient for 
 the torture ought to be communicated to the Bishop, 
 since the law of the secret by no means prevents this ; 
 besides that the criminal ought not to be dragged forth 
 without the authority of the Bishop and the intervention 
 of some ecclesiastical person deputed by him, and that 
 all other things are to be observed which are decreed in 
 the aforesaid constitutions. 
 
 " Section 5. What has been said hitherto is to be ob- 
 served even in respect to those who fly from prisons or 
 from the galleys, or from any place of confinement, 
 and betake themselves to the asylum of a church or any 
 sanctuary ; for if they are accused or condemned of the 
 crime of heresy, they are to be dragged out by the 
 inquisitor, but so that the bishop be certified of it either 
 before or after. But, if they are accused or condemned 
 of any other excepted crime, but not of the crime of 
 heresy, or for any other crime which is not excepted ; as 
 to the first, let them be dragged forth by the authority 
 of the Bishop and the intervention of an ecclesiastical 
 person deputed by the Bishop. As to the second, let 
 them be suffered to remain in the asylum to which they 
 have fled, although they have fled from the galleys with 
 their chains, provided they are free from the power of
 
 158 
 
 the aforesaid galleys or of the other ministers of justice ; 
 unless perhaps the Bishop may have an indult from the 
 Apostolic See that he may be able to drag fugitives 
 from the galleys out of churches, when in this case he 
 may recur to the same for recovering the fugitive, or 
 even to the Apostolic See, if the Bishop should want an 
 indult of this sort, since the Holy See itself, in particu- 
 lar cases, as often as the crime requires it, would by no 
 means refuse the Bishops to impart to them authority of 
 dragging forth from churches those who have fled from 
 prisons and galleys, although not accused of an excepted 
 crime. These things we have to signify to the inquisi- 
 tors, and meantime we impart to them our apostolical 
 benediction. 
 
 " Given at Rome, at St. Mary Major, on the 20th of 
 February, 1751, in the eleventh year of our Pontificate." 
 
 This Bull, be it remembered, was enacted exactly 88 
 years ago, and it has been just set up eight years here, 
 by these Papal Bishops, to govern this miserable country. 
 
 The Bull of John XXII., quoted in this one, and re- 
 newed by it, dated in the beginning of the 14th century, 
 is translated as follows : 
 
 " Heretics, or those suspected of heresy, and Jews 
 having been converted to the Catholic faith, and aposta- 
 tizing from that, flying to a church cannot enjoy the pro- 
 tection of it. 
 
 " John XXII. Pope, to the Inquisitors of heretical 
 pravity, appointed through the kingdom of France. 
 
 " On your part it has been lately proposed before us, 
 that some guilty or suspected, or accused of heretical 
 pravity, or being converted from Jewish blindness to the 
 Catholic faith, and afterwards apostatizing from it, fly 
 to churches, not as a remedy for their salvation, but that 
 they may escape your hands, and may avoid the judgment 
 of vengeance for their crimes, about which you have 
 humbly implored the providence of our Apostolical See 
 We therefore endeavouring with most anxious care to 
 extirpate the enemies of the orthodox faith, and to pluck 
 out by the roots from the garden of the Lord such a 
 noxious and pestiferous weed, we, by our apostolical 
 letters, commit to your discretion, after the example of 
 our predecessor of happy memory, Pope Martin IV.,
 
 159 
 
 who, by his apostolical letters, commanded the same to 
 the inquisitors of heretical pravity appointed through 
 the kingdom of France, as far as respects those who 
 shall appear to you to be guilty of heretical pravity, or 
 to be notably suspected of the same, also those accused 
 of the aforesaid plague, also converted Jews, and after- 
 wards apostatizing from the faith, either openly or on 
 probable proofs, that you should freely discharge the 
 duty of your office according to the quality of their crime, 
 just as if they had not fled to churches, or the aforesaid 
 places, by suppressing, without any appeal, by ecclesiasti- 
 cal censure those who oppose themselves. 
 
 " And that no obstacle may be placed in your way on 
 this behalf, we enjoin by these letters our venerable bro- 
 thers the Archbishops and Bishops appointed through 
 the kingdom of France, that they should not throw any 
 impediment in your way, so that you should not freely 
 fulfil these our commands, but rather that they should, 
 on your requisition in these things, assist you, as they 
 may have opportunity. 
 
 " Given at Avignon, on the Ides of August, in our 
 first year." (That is A.D. 1317.) 
 
 Now, what do these documents demonstrate ? They 
 demonstrate not only that Popery is as bad, but infinitely 
 worse than ever the Protestants of the last several gene- 
 rations believed or imagined it to be. We have here 
 bulls and principles, that they never even thought of 
 investigating they never even .supposed that there was 
 any possibility of the Inquisition being set up in Ireland, 
 yet here we see the truth of poor Priest Morissy's evi- 
 dence (see page 150.) He says, "Let Government 
 grant the Catholic claims, and they will unsheath the 
 inquisitorial sword, and unveil the rack and torture" 
 He knew them well, he knew they had it behind the 
 veil in their secret principles and ordinances. He quotes 
 this very Bull, the authority of John XXII. among 
 others ; and the year but one after they get political 
 power, they actually set up these bulls for their Priests, 
 as the law for Ireland, they " unveil the rack and tor- 
 ture" they revive the worst canons and decretals of 
 the worst ages of intolerance and persecution. The 3d 
 canon of the 4th Lateran Council, of the beginning of
 
 160 
 
 the 13th century, A.D. 1215, (see p. 139.) the inquisi- 
 torial canon of Clement V., in the Council of Vienne, 
 in the beginning of the 14th century, A.D. 1311, (p. 
 143,) of John XXII., in the year 1317, here just trans- 
 lated, which we see revived by Benedict XIV., A.D. 
 1750, exactly 79 years before they obtained political 
 power, and in the very year but one after they obtained 
 that political power after they had gained it by abjuring 
 their principles and their canons, these are the very 
 canons and decretals they set up to rule this miserable 
 nation, A.D. 1831, which are now in force, and goading 
 the population on, by the secret instrumentality of their 
 Bishops and Priests, to every sort of crime and cruelty 
 they inculcate while Protestant statesmen are wondering 
 that the nation has not been tranquillized by their com- 
 promises and concessions, and are amazed forsooth at the 
 impotence and contemptibility of British law, and at the 
 seditions, perjuries and murders that agitate and convulse 
 the nation. But they must awaken the Protestants of 
 this empire must awaken from their lethargy, if they wish 
 to chuse between becoming the slaves of the Pope and 
 maintaining the liberty of British freemen, the loyalty of 
 British subjects, and the religion of British Protestants. 
 They must awake to preserve themselves, they must 
 awake to save their country, they must awake, if yet 
 they may to a sense of their duty to God and their fellow 
 men, to try and deliver their Roman Catholic fellow sub- 
 jects from this anti-christian, anti-social superstition, and 
 instead of associating or compromising with unreformed 
 Papists, to aggravate every evil of their country, under 
 the mockery of reform, let them begin to reform them- 
 selves from their ignorance, their indolence, their apathy, 
 their criminal abandonment of their duty, and let them 
 labour to reform their miserable fellow-subjects from 
 that accursed apostasy from Christianity, which will call 
 down on England the curse it has entailed on other na- 
 tions, and make them mourn, too late, their guilt and 
 folly, when they sink, as they deserve, in the common 
 ruin of their country. 
 
 Let them not scoff in their blindness and folly at these 
 Bulls, saying they cannot be put into operation by these 
 Romish Bishops, in this free Empire. True, they cannot 
 as yet be put openly into operation ; the Inquisition can-
 
 161 
 
 not be set up as it was in Spain, but herein consists the 
 true nature and object of the principles of this mystery 
 of iniquity, this hateful and accursed system of tyranny 
 and treason. That where they cannot exercise their 
 power directly, or where the Pope has not a direct tem- 
 poral authority so as to govern the state ; there they use 
 what they call the indirect authority of the Pope, that is 
 this, they secretly foment and stir up, and keep alive such 
 a spirit of resistance to the heretical government as far 
 as it can be ventured on, and at all events, such a state 
 of general insubordination and hatred to Protestant 
 authority, where they cannot make open opposition, that 
 they keep the population by means of the secret instruc- 
 tions of the confessional ever dissatisfied, ever restless, 
 ever on the watch, ever ready to harass, break down, and 
 finally subvert the government of the state, till they get 
 the Papacy established in its stead. Hence, Dens is the 
 secret standard set up by these Bishops for the Priests, 
 " to direct the consciences of the people ;" and hence, as 
 soon as they obtained political power, they set up, in 
 addition to Dens, these laws, these Papal Bulls and 
 Canons, not as yet being able openly to put them in force, 
 but as bringing the whole weight and power of Ecclesi- 
 astical authority to bear upon the Priests, and to teach 
 them, and oblige them thus to act with energy under the 
 full power of the Pope upon the people, so as to bring 
 the country to that pass that it shall throw off, as they 
 confidently expect and intend, the heretical government 
 of England. Then the publication of these laws will be 
 asserted, and appealed to as having manifestly set up the 
 Papal government in the nation, and the popular princi- 
 ple of a people choosing their own government is encou- 
 raged, because the wretched population of Ireland having 
 no choice, must be wielded at the dictation of the Priest- 
 hood, and so Ireland becomes a state dependent on, and 
 tributary to the See of Rome ; then the secular and spi- 
 ritual powers act in unison then their infernal laws of 
 tyranny and torture are put in force to keep down heresy 
 and rebellion against the Pope then those prisons and 
 dungeons, which they are at this moment building, and 
 have built under their chapels and public edifices, are 
 brought into operation, and again this agency of anti- 
 Christian cruelty and crime is permitted by God to
 
 162 
 
 punish the guilty apathy, and indolence, and folly, and 
 wickedness of Protestants, who triumphed so long in the 
 imaginary security of British laws, and left the Papacy 
 without faithful, determined, resolute opposition by the 
 word and power of truth, to grow and spread for the 
 dishonour of God and the destruction of the souls of men. 
 How far the wretched Roman Catholic population of 
 Ireland are bowed down under the domination of this 
 apostate, anti-social, anti- Christian despotism how far 
 they are compelled to submit to its dictation, and how 
 far all the terrors of the eternal world are brought to 
 bear upon their ignorance, their fears and their con- 
 sciences, in enforcing the temporal power of the Pope, 
 the next Bull which these Bishops have revived will 
 abundantly exemplify.
 
 THE PAPAL BULL 
 
 FOR ENSLAVING THE WHOLE 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC POPULATION, 
 
 AND 
 
 COMPELLING THEM TO SUBMIT TO THE TEMPO- 
 RAL POWER OF THE POPE. 
 
 SET UP BY 
 
 THE ROMISH BISHOPS OF LEINSTER, 
 A. D. 1832. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Of all the subjects which engrossed the attention of 
 British statesmen, previous to the concession of political 
 power to the Papacy, none occupied, naturally and justly, 
 a more prominent place than that of THE TEMPORAL 
 POWER OF THE POPE. It was considered, and most 
 justly, that if the Pope could exercise temporal authority 
 over the subjects of the British Sovereign, then, those 
 subjects must be bound to serve two masters ; and that 
 the Sovereign of these realms might complain with 
 Henry VIIL, that his subjects were in effect but half 
 subjects, giving but a part of their allegiance to him, and 
 the rest to a foreign tyrant. 
 
 But infinite wisdom has long since settled the principle 
 of this question, by laying it down that " No man can 
 serve two masters, for either he will hate the one and love the 
 other, or else he will hold to the one and despise the other ;" 
 and there never was a case on earth in which this prin- 
 ciple was more fully exemplified. Henry VII I. was
 
 164 
 
 ignorant both of the fact and of the human heart, when 
 he called these men half his subjects, for they were not 
 so. The Popish Hierarchy are whole and entire subjects 
 of the Pope, and whole and entire traitors to their Pro- 
 testant Sovereign. The laity are but the tools and pup- 
 pets of the Hierarchy ; what they lead the people to do, 
 or to be, or to seem, under the continual operation of 
 their continually exercised authority, that the laity must 
 be. The secret principles of the Bishops and Priests 
 they do not convey in full operation, or effect, to the 
 people. They administer stimulants or sedatives they 
 apply caustics or emollients, just as the policy of the 
 Pope, and College de Propaganda Fide, may determine 
 to be suitable for the advance of the power of the Papacy. 
 If smooth professions and potent perjury to lull the fears 
 of the government are needful, then professions and per- 
 jury are ready for the occasion, as the evidence adduced 
 in these pages abundantly testifies. But if the time of 
 putting forth the power of the Pope has come if the 
 prospects of insurrectionary, or revolutionary movement, 
 of rebellion, of persecution, of slaughter and confisca- 
 tion have opened before them, then another game is to 
 be played then the laws of Papal treason are to be 
 introduced and put into operation, till the moment shall 
 arrive to throw off the mask and strike the blow. Hence, 
 the laws of the Protestant government must be suspended 
 in their operation, and the laws of Papal tyranny brought 
 to bear through the agency of those delegated instru- 
 ments of treason, the priests, on the consciences of the 
 unfortunate people ; thus the indirect authority, as they 
 call it, of their Italian master, shall make way for the 
 advance of his direct power over the nation, as they say, 
 applying their favourite text to the Pope, " See, I have 
 this day set thee over the nations, and over the kingdoms, 
 to root out, and to pull down, and to destroy, and to throw 
 down, to build and to plant." Jer. i. 10. (See the Bull 
 Unam Sanctam.) 
 
 Let the reader mark how thoroughly this is exemplified 
 in the evidence of these Popish Bishops, denying and 
 abjuring the temporal power of the Pope, when it was 
 their interest to say and swear on the subject, and then, 
 when they had reaped the fruits of their perjury, setting 
 up secretly, but most effectually, by all the power of
 
 165 
 
 their spiritual authority, the Papal law, which shall next 
 be presented to his view ; and which is, in fact, a com- 
 plete suspension of the laws of the British constitution, 
 and an authoritative establishment of the laws of the 
 Papacy over the poor Roman Catholic population of 
 Ireland. 
 
 Let us now mark the evidence of these Romish Bishops, 
 Dr. Murray, and Dr. Doyle, and Dr. Curtis, on the tem- 
 poral power of the Pope. 
 
 Dr. Doyle's evidence before House of Lords, 21st March, 
 
 1825, on the temporal power of the Pope Report, 
 
 p. 384. 
 
 " How do you distinguish in all cases between the spi- 
 ritual and a temporal interference ?" 
 
 " I do not think it is very difficult for us at present ; 
 because those things that are of a spiritual or religious 
 nature obviously regard the Articles of our Creed, as 
 they are found in our profession of faith, or those moral 
 actions of ours which might or might not be contrary to 
 the commands of God. The temporal matters are either 
 exclusively of a civil or temporal kind, or they are of a 
 mixed kind. With regard to those of a civil or tempo- 
 ral kind, such as the old Bulls of the Pope regarding the 
 rights of princes and such things ; those are quite obvi- 
 ously not to be classed with things of a religious or spiri- 
 tual nature." 
 
 Here we see what a satisfactory distinction is drawn 
 between the temporal and spiritual power of the Pope. 
 Again, we have further evidence of this Prelate. See 
 Report Lords Committee, p. 503. 
 
 Pope Gregory XIII. sent a Bull to Ireland, exhorting 
 the Irish to take up arms against Queen Elizabeth. " Was 
 such an act justified by any power ascribed by the Church 
 to the Pope of Rome ?" 
 
 " No. The church has uniformly for nine centuries, 
 by her Popes themselves, by her practice, and by her 
 doctrines, and by her academies maintained that the 
 Popes have no right whatever to interfere with the tem- 
 poral sovereignties or rights of Kings or Princes : and if 
 there have been flatterers of the court of Rome who
 
 166 
 
 maintained that the Pope had that right to interfere, it 
 is hard to make us responsible for their opinions ; whereas 
 both as individuals and as a nation we have disregarded 
 this doctrine, and always opposed with our lives and for- 
 tunes those Bulls when they were sent amongst us ; nor 
 can it be charged to the account of our country that we 
 ever attended to Bulls, which went in any way to affect 
 the rights of our Kings, to whom we have been most 
 devotedly attached at all times. We do then reject that 
 doctrine, as not supported by, or as opposed to the Scrip- 
 tures, and to the tradition of our Fathers, and to many 
 authorities of the Italian Church itself, of the German 
 Church, of the French Church, of the English Church, 
 and of the Spanish Church, as resting on no foundation 
 but the unauthorized proceedings of Popes and their 
 Italian flatterers, and we ought not to be charged 
 with it." 
 
 How satisfactory must this evidence have appeared to 
 the Committee of the House of Lords ! How impos- 
 sible for their lordships to have imagined that there was 
 not one syllable of truth in it, but that it was a mere 
 imposture on their credulity, as the sequel will evince ! 
 But we shall now turn to Dr. Murray's evidence before 
 the Committee of the Lords, and see how he was pre- 
 pared to swear on the occasion. He was asked (see 
 Report, p. 424, of March 24, 1825.) 
 
 " To what points are the communications between the 
 Catholic Church in Ireland and the Church of Rome 
 confine '" 
 
 " To iritual cases, Ecclesiastical cases solely." 
 " Wh c do you mean by spiritual cases ?" 
 " Cat,, regarding the sanctification of souls ; those 
 cases are sometimes mixed as in the cases of marriage ; 
 as marriage is with us a sacrament, the See of Rome 
 interferes, inasmuch as it is a spiritual thing ; but that 
 does not interfere with the temporal effects." 
 
 " Do you know no single instance of any communica- 
 tion from the Church of Rome to the Catholics in Ire- 
 land, having reference to temporal concerns ?" 
 
 " I am not aware of any. I beg to correct what I 
 have said. I do recollect in one instance ; some person,
 
 167 
 
 an under agent perhaps, wished to sound some indivi- 
 duals in Ireland, whether or not the Catholics would 
 wish to lend a sum of money on a mortgage of part of 
 the Papal states ; and he was answered that of course 
 such an attempt would not be made. That is the only 
 instance in which I ever heard of any interference." 
 
 The Doctor's care for " the sanctiftcation of souls" took 
 rather a more extended range than their Lordships were 
 then aware of; they little dreamt how necessary the re- 
 moval of the heretical pestilence was for the promotion, 
 of the spiritual benefit of the faithful; and how sedu- 
 lously Dr. Murray was disseminating, in conjunction 
 with eleven of his Apostolical brothers, at that very time, 
 the Rhemish Notes, as the infallible commentary of the 
 Church, for inculcating the extirpation of heretics ; and 
 that Dens's Theology was .the standard of the Priests 
 for directing the consciences of those committed to their 
 charge ; for whom, as the Doctor expresses it in his 
 Statutes, " they are to render an account to God in the 
 day of judgment." He was examined on the same day 
 as to the admission of Papal Bulls into Ireland, as fol- 
 lows (See Report, p. 425.) 
 
 " As the publication of Papal Bulls, and rescripts and 
 letters, is prohibited in other countries, unless sanctioned 
 by the authority of the state, would there be any objec- 
 tion to imposing the same restriction on the Papal Bulls, 
 rescripts, or letters, which are sent to Ireland ?" 
 
 " It appears to me the same reason does not exist in 
 Ireland which exists in some foreign states. In those 
 states there are considerable benefices and emoluments, 
 and it is natural the state should be somewhat jealous 
 respecting the communications which may be made with 
 respect to those benefices. That is not the case with us, 
 and that is a matter that we are not at liberty to inter- 
 fere with ; it appears to be a matter that might be the 
 subject of an agreement between any government and 
 the Pope." 
 
 " Spiritual objection, you see none ?" 
 
 " Except where conscientious matters are concerned, 
 that it would not be right should meet other eyes than 
 those who were by authority fit to see them."
 
 168 
 
 Nor were these Bishops more liberal in their opinions 
 and oaths in detail, than in the abstract blessings they 
 promised as flowing from emancipation. 
 
 Let the reader consider the following extract, from 
 the examinations of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle on this 
 subject : 
 
 Dr. Murray swears before the Lords' Committee, as 
 follows (See Report, p. 430.) 
 
 He is asked 
 
 " What do you conceive would be the effect on the 
 minds of the people of Ireland, both the clergy and laity, 
 produced by the removal of the civil disabilities under 
 which the laity now labour ?" 
 
 " I think there would be one universal feeling of gra- 
 titude and attachment to the state." 
 
 " Do you think that feeling would be universal amongst 
 all ranks?" 
 
 " I have no reason to doubt it." 
 
 " Do you think the present disabilities are felt by the 
 lowest as well as by the highest ranks ?" 
 
 " Certainly I do ; and perhaps the lowest class feel 
 those things most acutely : perhaps, they attribute more 
 value to the thing they are deprived of than it really 
 deserves." 
 
 " Would there be any hesitation, upon the part of the 
 members of the Roman Catholic Church of Ireland, col- 
 lectively and individually, to resist the interference of 
 any foreign temporal power whatever, with the internal 
 concerns of the country, if opposed to the existing go- 
 vernment ?" 
 
 " At least our religion teaches that we ought to do 
 that ; and all under the influence of religion would cer- 
 tainly do it." 
 
 " And that, without reference to any authority from the 
 Pope?" 
 
 " Without reference to any authority whatever from 
 the Pope." 
 
 Such was the smooth oath of Dr. Murray. Nor was 
 he left in the distance by the professions and oaths of Dr. 
 Doyle. He swears, upon being interrogated, as follows 
 (See Report, Lords' Committee, p. 400.)
 
 169 
 
 " What particular or general benefit would in your 
 opinion be produced in Ireland by the admission of the 
 Catholics to equal rights and privileges. 
 
 " I think that the general benefits produced by it 
 would be incalculable. I am quite confident it would 
 put an end to those religious heats and animosities which 
 now prevail so generally. I am also of opinion it would 
 tranquillize the public mind effectually, and make us all 
 sit down quietly to promote our local and general inte- 
 rests. I also think that the country being thus intent 
 on its internal improvement, the capitalists of England 
 would find it their interest to go amongst us, and to em- 
 ploy, for their own advantage as well as ours, their capi 
 tal, and skill, and industry, upon those vast resources with 
 which Ireland abounds. It is in that way I think our 
 general interests would be promoted by it. As to the 
 particular interests to be promoted by it, I should think 
 in a vast community like ours, abounding with talent, and 
 now becoming well educated, many individuals would 
 show themselves deserving of attention, and acquire those 
 situations, from which profit and honours would, be ac- 
 quired to themselves and their families ; and if only one 
 individual of the community had this prospect before 
 him, that would cause all others in his neighbourhood 
 to look up to the state, and to labour with the govern- 
 ment for the public good. In fact, I think it would knit 
 together, and effectually secure the affections of the 
 multitude as well as of individuals, and make us one 
 people immediately, and I hope in a few years a very 
 happy and prosperous people. Those are my views, such 
 as I entertain them in the presence of God and your 
 lordship's ; and I may add, that I think prosperity and 
 tranquillity will never prevail in Ireknd while the 
 present political differences, arising from religion, are 
 suffered to prevail." 
 
 " Is the admission of the Catholic community to equal 
 rights anxiously desired by the Catholic Priesthood ? 
 
 " Most anxiously. In fact, our situation is one of ex- 
 treme difficulty ; one in which we are endeavouring to 
 conciliate the upper orders, and to keep quiet the feelings 
 of the lower orders. In this restless state in which our 
 society in at present, we feel considerable difficulty and 
 pain ; and we hope that if our claims, were settled by an 
 
 I
 
 170 
 
 amicable adjustment, we could go on without being 
 obliged to interfere in political matters ; that the country 
 would be at last relieved from the extreme poverty which 
 is now so afflicting, and our own condition improved 
 thereby. It is impossible to estimate the state of anx- 
 iety in which we live, arising unquestionably from the 
 state of the laws." 
 
 When we think of the confederated iniquity of these 
 men, and the use they made of these privileges, from the 
 concession of which they promised such blessings to 
 the nation ; it is almost impossible to reflect on their 
 evidence, and their subsequent conduct, without shud- 
 dering at the contemplation of that maturity of treachery 
 and falsehood, to which it is possible to train the human 
 conscience. He who has depicted the system in his eter- 
 nal word, describes the " speaking lies in hypocrisy, and 
 having the conscience seared with a hot iron," as its 
 characteristic marks and evidences. But as this equally 
 applies to all the parts of this work, we must particularly 
 point out their further testimony, as to denying the tem- 
 poral power of the Pope ; and as the Bull about to be 
 presented to the reader, not only enforces that temporal 
 power, but enforces it especially under the weight of the 
 whole Papal spiritual authority, it becomes very important 
 to give extracts from their evidence as to the nature of 
 that authority ; and first, we shall see Dr. Doyle's state- 
 ment, as to the nature of the sentence of excommuni- 
 cation. 
 
 He states before the Lords' Committee See Report, 
 p. 504, as follows : 
 
 " How many sorts of excommunication are there ? 
 
 " The greater and the lesser. 
 
 " What is the consequence of the lesser ? 
 
 " That the person who incurs the lesser excommuni- 
 cation cannot receive, during the time he is subject to it, 
 sacraments. It is a censure so light as scarcely to be 
 known, and in use scarcely ever incurred : because to in- 
 cur any censure, a knowledge of the law is necessary, 
 and the people generally do not know by what acts 
 they would incur the lesser excommunication, so that 
 it is a matter of little or no moment ; but the greater
 
 171 
 
 excommunication is the most awful censure the church 
 can inflict. 
 
 " What are its particular consequences ? 
 
 " They are expressed in those words, ' Os, orare, vale, 
 communio mensa negatur.' These words express the 
 cases in which a faithful person is not allowed to hold 
 communion with a person who happens to be excommu- 
 nicated, unless one of the following reasons entitle him 
 to hold such communication. These are as follows : 
 ' Utile, lex, humile, res ignorata, necesse.' If any one 
 of the conditions implied in those words exist on the 
 part of any one, or any number of persons, such indivi- 
 dual or such number of persons, are entitled thereby to 
 hold communion with the person excommunicated. 
 
 " Does not this greater excommunication affect the 
 temporal situation and rights of the parties excommuni- 
 cated ? 
 
 " Certainly it does, as may be understood by the effects 
 as described by me in the verse or words I have first 
 here quoted." 
 
 Page 506. 
 
 " For what sort of crimes is the greater excommuni- 
 cation pronounced ? 
 
 " There are several enumerated in the law : malicious 
 house burnings is one on account of which the greater 
 excommunication may be actually incurred, or the Pre- 
 late is entitled to inflict it on a person guilty of that 
 crime ; wilful and deliberate murder is another for which 
 the Bishop is entitled for that to excommunicate ; the 
 omission of going to the Holy Communion at least once 
 in the year, being an implied contempt of religion, and 
 a dereliction of duty so gross, that the Bishop is en- 
 titled for that to excommunicate, and he is entitled also 
 to excommunicate an individual, living in a state of 
 public and notorious adultery, as also a wilful and noto- 
 rious blasphemer. I have now stated to your Lordships 
 all the cases which occur to my mind at present, wherein 
 a Bishop is entitled to excommunicate ; for the cases 
 where a person is excommunicated by the law, as we say, 
 ipso facto, are extremely rare, and that excommunication 
 requires so many conditions in order that it be incurred, 
 as that no person, morally speaking, now, unless clergy-
 
 172 
 
 men whose profession makes them acquainted with those 
 kind of things, does incur it. 
 
 " What order of the Roman Catholic Church have the 
 power of inflicting 1 this excommunication ? 
 
 " The Bishops alone, or a person deputed or delegated 
 by them." 
 
 Again, in page 507. 
 
 "If any excommunication were issued from Rome, 
 would that have any effect in Ireland ? 
 
 " Not until it was published in Ireland. 
 
 " By whom would it be published ? 
 
 " It would be directed to some individual here, and 
 that individual is the person who would be supposed to 
 publish it ; and as I could delegate the authority of ex- 
 communicating to any clergymen who had received the 
 clerical tonsure ; so the Pope, if he wished to excommu- 
 nicate any individual in this country, could delegate his 
 authority to do so to any clergyman in the country. 
 
 " Any clergyman of any degree, not confined to a 
 Bishop ? 
 
 " Yes, if it were a censure on any individual, and did 
 not trench upon the right of the Bishop ; but that never 
 is done ; and there is no case that ever came to my know- 
 ledge, in reading Canon law or Church history, where 
 the Pope passed by the authority of the ordinary in such 
 cases ; I should except the cases where the attempt was 
 made to excommunicate Princes or Kings." 
 
 As this evidence shall be summarily reviewed in refer- 
 ence to the Bull which is next to be presented to the 
 reader, we shall now pass on from Dr. Doyle's to that of 
 Dr. Murray. 
 
 When this Prelate was examined before the Committee 
 of the House of Commons, May 17, 1825 he gave the 
 following testimony (See Report, p. 581.) 
 
 " What alternative would remain to a Roman Catholic 
 who happened to be ever unjustly excommunicated but 
 to renounce the Catholic Church, or submit to what was 
 required by the Pope ; and might not this difficulty in 
 which he might be placed be injurious to this country in 
 time of war, or in time of disturbance ?
 
 173 
 
 " If the excommunication were known to be unjust, he 
 would, of course, disregard it, if it was of a doubtful 
 nature he possibly might, to avoid scandal, hold himself 
 as excommunicated ; that is, he would not receive exter- 
 nally the sacraments of the Catholic Church until the 
 doubt should be removed, but no excommunication, no 
 dread, no inducement, that could be held out by the 
 Pope or any other should prevail on him to do wrong, 
 nor of course to transgress the allegiance he owes to his 
 sovereign. He would not, therefore, renounce his reli- 
 gion, but in resisting such an excommunication, he would 
 act conformably to the principles of his religion, which 
 teach him that he owes undivided allegiance to the sove- 
 reign of the realm in which he lives, and where protec- 
 tion is afforded to him. 
 
 " Does the Roman Catholic consider that each indivi- 
 dual is a judge of the justice of the excommunication 
 which may be sent to him ? 
 
 " Certainly if it regard a matter already decided In 
 matters of doubt he has recourse to his spiritual guides to 
 his bishop and pastor. If an excommunication came from 
 the Pope against any one who would not assist him in 
 acquiring temporal dominion ivithin these realms, every 
 bishop and every priest in the country would feel it a duty 
 to resist that mandate, and to teach their flocks that they 
 are bound to resist it. 
 
 " Does not excommunication occasionally go from the 
 bishop ? 
 
 " Very often ; always in this country. 
 
 " In those cases is there any latitude of judgment in 
 the individual whether he shall conform to that sentence 
 or not ? 
 
 " Certainly, in matters of doubt he will consult his 
 pastor, and that pastor will consult others. 
 
 " Do you think that in a case in which excommunica- 
 tion had been issued by the bishop against an individual, 
 and that individual was to apply to the pastor ; generally 
 speaking, the pastor would advise the individual to resist 
 the excommunication of the bishop ? 
 
 " 1 think that if the excommunication were unjust, he 
 would advise him to do so, and also to apply to the supe- 
 rior of the bishop to have it reversed." 
 
 Now having seen the evidence of these two Romish
 
 174 
 
 prelates before the Lords, on the temporal power of the 
 Pope, and having seen their evidence before the com- 
 mittees of both Houses, on the nature of the sentence of 
 excommunication, let us see their evidence before the 
 committee of the House of Commons, on the same sub- 
 ject the temporal power of the Pope ; and this will 
 exhibit in full relief the confederated iniquity of these 
 men, and the confidence to be reposed in the oaths and 
 the loyalty of bishops of the Church of Rome. 
 
 Dr. Doyle is asked in Committee, March 18, 1826, 
 (see Report, p. 190.) 
 
 " In what, and how far, does the Roman Catholic pro- 
 fess to obey the Pope ? 
 
 " The Catholic professes to obey the Pope in matters 
 which regard his religious faith, and in those matters of 
 ecclesiastical discipline which have already been defined 
 by the competent authorities. 
 
 " Does this obedience detract from what is due by the 
 Catholic to the State ? 
 
 " Not in the slightest degree. On the contrary, as 
 the laws of God, which the Pope does enforce amongst 
 Catholics, ordains that we should pay obedience to the 
 existing government of the country where we dwell, so 
 the obedience we owe the Pope only tends to confirm us 
 in our allegiance to such government. 
 
 " Does that justify the objection that is made to Ca- 
 tholics, that their allegiance is divided ? 
 
 " I do not think it does in any way : we are bound to 
 obey the Pope in those things that I have already men- 
 tioned ; but our obedience to the law, and the allegiance 
 which we owe the sovereign are complete, and full, and 
 perfect, and undivided, inasmuch as they extend to all po- 
 litical, legal, and civil rights of the king, or of his subjects. 
 I think the allegiance due to the king, and that due to 
 the Pope, are as distinct and as divided in their nature 
 as any two things can possibly be. 
 
 " Is the claim that some Pope's have set up to temporal 
 authority, opposed to Scripture and Tradition ? 
 
 " In my opinion, it is opposed to both. 
 
 " What is your opinion respecting the conduct of those 
 Popes who have interfered with states, and extended their 
 pretensions to the civil business of men ? 
 
 " I do not like to speak harshly of men who have
 
 175 
 
 already passed out of this world ; but I think that the 
 Popes who so acted, have done much mischief, and very 
 often have acted upon a power or upon an authority 
 which they had no right to exercise. However, when 
 Popes did interfere with the civil business of men, or 
 with the temporal rights of princes, I find that in almost 
 every instance in which such interference occurred, that 
 they professed to act upon rights, which they had acquired 
 by compact or cession, or some act upon the part of those 
 sovereigns, or those countries, with which they so inter- 
 fered ; and I do not find that that interference was 
 grounded in almost any case upon their spiritual autho- 
 rity only. 
 
 " Are those rights you allude to temporal rights ? 
 
 " The rights to which I allude are temporal rights 
 which were acquired by the Popes from time to time, 
 chiefly during the feudal times. 
 
 " Do you mean by princes transferring their kingdoms 
 or parts of their kingdoms ? 
 
 " Yes, by kings making their states tributary to the 
 holy see, or resigning them into the hands of the Pope, 
 and then accepting them back again, as fiefs of the holy 
 see ; thus the Pope was considered by them as the Lord 
 paramount of the kingdom, or dukedom, or principality ; 
 and he, acting upon this supposed right thus acquired, 
 sometimes attempted to depose the princes or to absolve 
 the vassals of such kingdoms from the allegiance which 
 they owed to their immediate lord. 
 
 " Were those claims of the Pope opposed in Europe ? 
 
 " Opposed they were ; and the consequence of such 
 opposition were many and very bloody wars ; the kings 
 of France contended against the Popes, the emperors, 
 properly so called, I cannot call them emperors of Ger- 
 many, for they were the sovereigns of the Roman empire, 
 contended with the Popes ; the kings of Naples have 
 had, from time immemorial, disputes upon those grounds 
 with the Popes ; and there was scarcely a Catholic sove- 
 reign in Europe, who at one time or other, did not con- 
 tend with his contemporary Pope, upon this very ground. 
 
 " Did every Pope justify his claim to temporal inter- 
 ference upon some previous right conferred upon him by 
 a prince of some European country ? 
 
 " As far as I am acquainted with the history of such
 
 176 
 
 claims, put forward by the Popes, they rested them upon 
 such temporal rights, previously acquired by themselves 
 or their predecessors with the single exception of, I 
 think, Boniface the 8th ; and he in a contest, as I recol- 
 lect, with some king of France, includes in a brief which 
 he issued, a declaration* that he did so by an authority 
 vested in him from above. The terms of this declaration 
 were vague and general, and seemed to me when I read 
 it to imply, that it was not in virtue of the temporal autho- 
 rity he had acquired but in virtue of his spiritual autho- 
 rity, that he attempted to act as he then did. This is 
 the only instance of the kind which has occurred to me 
 in my reading. 
 
 " Does the Pope at present dispose in any way of tem- 
 poral affairs within the kingdoms of any princes on the 
 Continent ? 
 
 " The Pope at present does not interfere, or attempt 
 to interfere with the temporal concerns of any kingdom 
 in Europe ; to this, perhaps, there is an exception with 
 regard to the kingdom of Naples ; but I believe a con- 
 cordat has been entered into in the time of the late Pope 
 between the then government of Naples, and the Pope's 
 minister, Cardinal Gonsalvi, wherein the ancient claim 
 or claims of the Roman See to the kingdom of Naples 
 as a fief, were laid aside, and some equivalent for it 
 accepted. It was customary for the king of Naples as a 
 mark of his holding that kingdom as a fief of the Holy 
 See, to send amongst other things a white poney or pal- 
 frey once a year to Rome. Whether that custom is still 
 continued, I cannot say ; but I know an arrangement has 
 been entered into which has settled differences which 
 subsisted very long, and troubled both courts very much. 
 Let me repeat, that the case of Naples is the only one 
 in which the Popes of Rome have for the last three cen- 
 turies nearly interfered in any way, directly or indirectly, 
 with the temporal concerns of any state in Europe, and 
 I add that if they were to attempt so to interfere at pre- 
 sent, the interference would not only be disregarded, but 
 scoffed at by every person of sense. 
 
 " Uo the Catholic clergy insist that all the Bulls of the 
 Pope are entitled to obedience ? 
 
 * He alludes here to the Bull Unam Sanctam, which is embodied 
 in their Canon Law this day.
 
 177 
 
 " By no means. The Pope we consider as the execu- 
 tive authority in the Catholic Church ; and when he 
 issues a Bull enforcing a discipline already settled by a 
 general council, such Bull is entitled to respect ; but he 
 may issue Bulls which would regard local discipline or 
 other matters not already defined, and in that case his 
 Bull would be treated by us in such a manner as it might 
 seem good to us. For instance, did it trench upon our 
 local discipline, we might treat it as we did that rescript 
 of Quarantotti, about which I was questioned here the 
 other day ; did we find that it was unreasonable we would 
 refuse to accept of it. I have already spoken of his autho- 
 rity in matters of a purely spiritual nature. 
 
 " In the Creed of Pope Pius the 4th, there are the 
 following words, ' I promise and swear obedience to the 
 Roman bishop, the successor of St. Peter,' what is the 
 proper meaning of those words? 
 
 " Of course that we would obey him in those things to 
 which his authority extends, namely, spiritual matters, 
 or the execution of decrees regularly defined by general 
 councils, and accepted of by us, for they are not all the 
 decrees of even general councils which are received in 
 each kingdom ; for instance, the decrees of the Council of 
 Trent, regarding discipline, are not received in the king- 
 dom of France. The decree of the Council of Trent 
 regarding a particular discipline is not received in the 
 province of Dublin, in Leinster, though it is received in 
 the other parts of Ireland. All the decrees, then, even 
 of general councils, much less all the decress of the Pope, 
 cannot have force unless they are received formally by 
 the nation which they regard, or whose discipline is 
 affected by them, each church has its rights, and those 
 rights cannot be subverted or affected by any proceeding 
 on the part of the Pope without the concurrence of the 
 Hierarchy of such church. 
 
 " If the Pope were to intermeddle with the rights of the 
 king, or with the allegiance which Catholics owe to the 
 king, what would be the consequence so far as the Catholic 
 clergy were concerned ? 
 
 " The consequence would be that we should oppose him 
 by every means in our power, even by the exercise of our 
 spiritual authority" 
 
 Again he was asked, Report, page 219. 
 
 i 3
 
 178 
 
 " There were very strict laws enforced previously to 
 the Reformation, with respect to the admission of docu- 
 ments into this country, from the See of Rome ? 
 
 " What I said before I should think is the same, that 
 I would he disposed to say again; namely, that with 
 regard to communications from Rome, as far as I am 
 personally concerned, I really cannot see what objection 
 I could have, or ought to have, to any restriction of any 
 kind whatsoever that might be imposed upon them, pro- 
 vided they were permitted to come into my hands, and I 
 might see the purport of them. I was going to observe 
 that at that time such restrictions were exceedingly neces- 
 sary, as the Popes at that period pretended to have in 
 the country rights and privileges which are now utterly 
 abolished, and never can be revived ; on that account it 
 was very necessary that his correspondence with this 
 country should be carefully watched and an interference 
 with the rights of the country and the rights of the 
 crown strictly guarded against, but at present when no 
 such right on the part of the Pope is pretended to ; such 
 laws as then existed cannot be thought necessary, but if 
 they were thought necessary, I could not have any objec- 
 tion to them. 
 
 " When were those powers formally disavowed by the 
 Pope? 
 
 " I do not know that they were ever formally dis- 
 avowed by the Pope, nor do I suppose that they have 
 been, nor was it necessary they should, because they 
 have long since gone into disuse, and other laws have 
 been enacted in the church which supposed their total 
 abolition. 
 
 " Where can the Committee find the laws which now 
 define the powers or pretensions of the See of Rome with 
 respect to foreign countries ? 
 
 " We can best find them in the usages of the different 
 churches in Europe, and we are not bound to recognise 
 any of those ancient laws which at all affected temporal 
 rights" 
 
 We shall now pass from Dr. Doyle to Dr. Curtis. 
 
 Evidence of the Most Reverend Patrick Curtis, D. D. 
 Titular Archbishop of Armagh, March 22, 1825. See 
 Report, p. 222.
 
 179 
 
 " Is the claim which the Popes set up to temporal 
 authority opposed to Scripture and Tradition ? 
 
 " I do not think it is very conformable to it. I do not 
 say exactly that it was opposed to it, but certainly he 
 has received no such power from Christ. I do not say 
 but he received it from men, the same as he received the 
 kingdom he has now, or at least the Dukedom, the Papal 
 territory ; whatever he had, or has of temporal power or 
 authority he received from men ; and, I believe would 
 have done better not to take it, he became a great deal a 
 less influential man, as a spiritual chief, after receiving it, 
 than before. 
 
 " Does the obedience that Catholics owe to the Pope 
 detract from what is due by them to the state under 
 which they live ? 
 
 " By no means, we owe him no other than a spiritual 
 authority, exercised according to the canons of the 
 church, not arbitrarily, but according to the canons of 
 the church, but we owe him no temporal obedience what- 
 soever. 
 
 " Does the nature of the obedience that Catholics owe 
 to the Pope justify the objection, that their allegiance is 
 divided to the states they live under ? 
 
 " By no means. We never profess any allegiance to 
 the Pope ; we take an oath at our consecration, of fidelity, 
 as it is called ; what we mean to do is, to promise to him 
 canonical obedience, as so does the priest to his bishop, 
 and the bishop to his archbishop, but in a more limited 
 degree. 
 
 " Is the duty that Catholics owe to the Pope, and their 
 duty to their king, really and substantially distinct ? 
 
 "Entirely distinct, and regarding different subjects 
 totally, they never ought to be confounded." 
 
 We now take leave of Dr. Curtis, and proceed to the 
 evidence of Dr. Murray. 
 
 Evidence of the Most Reverend Dr. Murray, March 22, 
 1825. See Report, p. 223. 
 
 " How many years have you been Roman Catholic 
 Archbishop of Dublin ? 
 
 " Since the decease of my predecessor, on the llth of 
 May, 1823. 
 
 " Were you coadjutor to the late Dr. Troy ?
 
 180 
 
 " I was 
 
 *' How many years ? 
 
 " Since the year 1809. 
 
 " Will you be so good as to explain to the Committee 
 what is the nature and origin of the authority of the 
 Pope? 
 
 " The origin of the authority of the Pope we hold to 
 be from God, who established a head of the church 
 which he wished to appoint on earth, the nature of his 
 authority is, that he is the executive power of that church, 
 his office is to watch over and enforce the observance of 
 the canons, he is besides the centre of Catholic unity, 
 the great link that holds together all the different parts 
 of the Catholic body, so that each Catholic throughout 
 the world, finding himself in communion with the head 
 of the church, may know thereby that he is in communion 
 with the whole body. 
 
 " Is his authority confined altogether to a spiritual 
 authority ? 
 
 " Wholly confined to a spiritual authority according 
 to the words of our Saviour, " My kingdom is not of this 
 world." 
 
 "Is that authority under the controul of General 
 Councils ? 
 
 " That authority is limited by the councils and canons 
 of the church ; he is the executive power of the church, 
 appointed to preside over it, and enforce its canons or 
 laws. Those canons vest in individuals, for instance, in 
 bishops, certain rights which of course it is the duty of 
 the Pope to protect and not to violate, his authority is 
 thus limited by those canons. 
 
 " To what extent, and in what manner, does a Catholic 
 profess to obey the Pope ? 
 
 " Solely in spiritual matters, or in such mixed matters 
 as come under his government, such as marriage, for 
 instance, which we hold to be a sacrament as well as a 
 civil contract ; as it is a sacrament it is a spiritual thing, 
 and comes under the jurisdiction of the Pope ; of course, 
 he has authority over that spiritual part of it ; but this 
 authority does not affect the civil rights of the individuals 
 contracting. 
 
 " Does this obedience detract from what is due by a 
 Catholic to the state under which he lives ?
 
 181 
 
 " Not in the least ; the powers are wholly distinct. 
 
 " Does it justify an objection that is made to Catholics, 
 that their allegiance is divided ? 
 
 " Their allegiance in civil matters is completely undi- 
 vided. 
 
 " Is the duty which the Catholic owes to the Pope, and 
 the duty which he owes to the king, really and substan- 
 tially distinct ? 
 
 " Wholly distinct. 
 
 " How-far is the claim that some Popes have set up to 
 temporal authority, opposed to Scripture and Tradition ? 
 
 " As far as it may have been exercised as coming from 
 a right granted to him by God, it appears to me to be 
 contrary to Scripture and tradition ; but as far as it may 
 have been exercised in consequence of a right conferred 
 on him by the different Christian powers, who looked up 
 to him at one time as the great parent of Christendom, 
 who appointed him as the arbitrator of their concerns, 
 many of whom submitted their kingdoms to him, and 
 laid them at his feet, consenting to receive them back 
 from him as fiefs, the case is different. The power that 
 he exercised under that authority, of course, passed away, 
 when those temporal princes, who granted it, chose to 
 withdraw it. His spiritual power does not allow him to 
 dethrone kings, or to absolve those subjects from the 
 allegiance due to them, and any attempt of that kind I 
 would consider contrary to Scripture and tradition. 
 
 " Does the Pope now dispose of temporal affairs within 
 the kingdoms of any of the princes of the Continent ? 
 
 " Not that I am aware of. I am sure he does not. 
 
 " Do the Catholic cler-gy admit that all the bulls of the 
 Pope are entitled to obedience ? 
 
 " They are entitled to a certain degree of reverence ; 
 if not contrary to our usages, or contrary to the law of 
 God, of course they are entitled to obedience as coming 
 from a superior. We owe obedience to a parent, we owe 
 obedience to the king, we owe it to the law, but if a 
 parent, the king, or the law, were to order us to do any 
 thing that is wrong, we would deem it our duty to say, 
 as the apostle did on another occasion, ' we ought to 
 obey God rather than men.' 
 
 " Are there circumstances under which the Catholic 
 clergy would not obey a bull of the Pope ?
 
 182 
 
 " Most certainly. 
 
 " What is the true meaning of the following words in 
 the creed of Pope Pius the 4th, ' I promise to swear true 
 obedience to the Roman bishop, the successor of Saint 
 Peter ?' 
 
 " Canonical obedience in the manner I have just de- 
 scribed within the sphere of his own authority. 
 
 " What do the principles of the Catholic religion teach 
 in respect to the performances of civil duties ? 
 
 " They teach that the performance of civil duties is a 
 conscientious obligation which the law of God imposes 
 on us." 
 
 Now let the reader calmly contrast the evidence of 
 these men with the real principles of their religion, and 
 with their own subsequent conduct. 
 
 It would enlarge this work too much to make extracts 
 from the standard authorities of Maynooth to prove that 
 while they were swearing thus, they held the right and 
 power of the Pope to interfere by his indirect influence 
 with the Romish subjects of all states over which he has 
 not direct authority. Thomas Aquinas, Bellarmine, 
 Reiffenstuel, Devoti, to say nothing of their long-esta- 
 blished standard Dens, and many others, all exhibit 
 unanswerable evidence on this, but as facts speak a thou- 
 sand times more than mere principles, we must compare 
 their evidence with their subsequent conduct, and then 
 see how the case stands. Dr. Doyle, when called on 
 before the Committee of the Lords to distinguish between 
 the spiritual and temporal power of the Pope, admits 
 that with regard to those of civil or temporal kind, 
 such as the old Bulls of the Pope, regarding the rights of 
 princes, and such things, those are quite obviously not to 
 be classed with things of a religious or spiritual nature. 
 
 Yet admitting this, he and Dr. Murray, and the other 
 bishops of the province, set up not only these old Bulls 
 and Canons which the reader has seen, but also that 
 which is next to be presented to him, by which the whole 
 temporal authority of the British government is super- 
 seded as far as Papal power can supersede it, and the 
 temporal dominion of the Pope set up over the con- 
 sciences of the unfortunate Roman Catholic population 
 of Ireland, and that, under the most tremendous sane-
 
 183 
 
 tions that the spiritual authority of the Pope can bring 
 to bear upon them. 
 
 The reader will better judge of the facts by seeing the 
 abstract of the Bull which these Papal bishops have set 
 up, in this epitome of their laws which they have added 
 to Dens. It is as follows : 
 
 " EXECUTIO PROVISIONDM CURLS! ROMANCE. 
 
 " In Bulla Pastoralis Regiminis, Bull, t. I. n. 47, feri- 
 untur ecommunicatione Pontifici Romano reservata, 
 Laici impedientes executionem mandatorum, citationum, 
 aliarumque provisionum Romanae curise ; ut illi pariter 
 qui impedientibus hujusmodi auxilium, consilium, vel 
 favorem praestant. Regulares autem et Ecclesiastici 
 suspensionem ipso facto incurrunt tarn ab exercitio ordi- 
 num quam officiorum, quaa ambae censurae sunt reservatae 
 Romano Pontifici : notarii vero, sive tabelliones, recu- 
 santes facere hujusmodi provisionum et executionum 
 instruments publica ad instantiam partis, privantur officio 
 notariatus, atque infames declarantur." Supplement to 
 Dens, p. 74. 
 
 Thus translated, 
 
 " THE EXECUTION OF THE PROVISIONS OF THE COURT OF 
 ROME. 
 
 " In the Bull Pastoralis Regiminis Bullarium, vol. I. 
 No 47. Laymen hindering the execution of the man- 
 dates, citations, and other provisions of the court of 
 Rome are smitten with excommunication reserved to the 
 Roman Pontiff, as are they also who afford aid, counsel, 
 or favour to persons of this sort who hinder it. But 
 Regulars and Ecclesiastics incur ipso facto suspension as 
 well from the exercise of their orders as their offices, 
 both which censures are reserved to the Roman Pontiff. 
 But notaries or scribes refusing to make the public 
 instruments of provisions and executions of this sort at 
 the instance of the party, are deprived of the office of 
 notary, and declared infamous." Doyle on Bulls, Report 
 p. 239, or p. 126 of this book. 
 
 There is no man who will pretend to call this a law 
 concerning spiritual subjects. The Bull itself testifies 
 that it is a Bull relating to the temporal power of the
 
 184 
 
 Pope, and let it now be compared with the evidence of 
 Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle. 
 
 Dr. Murray declares on his oath before the Lords' 
 Committee, that the communications between the powers 
 at Rome and that church in Ireland are confined to 
 " spiritual cases" " Ecclesiastical cases solely" which he 
 explains to be " cases regarding the sanctification of souls" 
 He swears he is not aware in any instance of any com- 
 munication from Rome to the Roman Catholics in Ireland 
 having reference to temporal concerns except- one case 
 of contemptible insignificance which he mentions as if to 
 give a colour to his evidence. 
 
 Dr. Doyle swears before the same Committee that 
 "the Church has uniformly for nine centuries, by her Popes 
 themselves, by her practice, by her doctrines and her 
 academies, maintained that the Popes have no right what- 
 ever to interfere with the temporal sovereignties, or rights 
 of kings or princes ; and he swears that if there have been 
 flatterers of the Court of Rome, who maintained that the 
 Pope had that right so to interfere, it is hard to make them 
 (the Romish Bishops) responsible fur their opinions, for 
 that both as individuals, and as a nation, they have dis- 
 regarded this doctrine, and always opposed tvith their lives 
 and fortunes those Bulls when they were sent among them" 
 
 Such were the oaths by which these men imposed on 
 the credulity of the British Parliament, when after the 
 success of this denial of their principles they entered 
 together into their Synod, and then appointed this Bull 
 for the application of the whole spiritual power of their 
 Pope, and all the terrors of their Church's denunciations, 
 to enforce that temporal power which they had thus 
 denied upon their oaths. 
 
 It is unnecessary to remark on the evidence given so 
 solemnly by both these bishops of this awful Apostacy, as 
 to the tranquillity and peace into which Ireland would 
 subside if their oaths were believed, and their claims 
 granted: (see pp. 129, 130) while the moment they suc- 
 ceeded in the accomplishment of that object which they 
 had gained by these oaths, they conspired with their bro- 
 ther bishops in their provincial synod, to hatch this 
 system of treacherous, perfidious, seditious, persecuting, 
 exterminating treason ; this revival of the laws of Papal 
 cruelties and crimes, which by their own confession were
 
 185 
 
 calculated to " upturn the foundations of society" to 
 " drench our streets and fields in blood" to detach the 
 whole Roman Catholic population from allegiance to 
 their sovereign, and to kindle the flames of discord and 
 desolation from one extremity of the nation to another. 
 
 But as if it had pleased Divine Providence to bring to 
 light by their means the whole corruption and wicked- 
 ness of the Papacy, we have their evidence given on the 
 subject of excommunication, that formidable engine by 
 which they enforce these laws upon the unfortunate popu- 
 lation of this country. 
 
 Dr. Doyle swears, that this " Excommunication is the 
 most awful censure the Church can inflict" He gives their 
 technical memorial line, in which its effects on the excom- 
 municated are enumerated. (See p. 171.) 
 
 " Os, orare, vale, communio, mensa negatur" That is, 
 that all conversation, prayer, salutation, intercourse, or 
 eating at the same table with them is forbidden. He pre- 
 tends it is a sentence pronounced only on malicious house- 
 burners, murderers, neglecters of the communion and 
 adulterers ; and that the case of a person excommunicated 
 ipso facto is extremely rare ; but the first on the list of 
 persons excommunicated ipso facto in their secret statutes 
 are " HERETICS AND APOSTATES." 
 
 Dr. Murray's evidence before the committee of the 
 House of Commons, as taken in connection with this 
 Papal law, is of a deep and dark complexion. He states 
 expressly, that " If an excommunication came from the 
 Pope against any one who would not assist him in acquir- 
 ing temporal dominion within t/teir realms, every bishop 
 and every priest in the country would feel it a duty to resist 
 that mandate, and to teach their flocks that they were bound 
 to resist it" 
 
 This is the evidence of this man before the Parlia- 
 ment ; yet, what does he do when he attains the object 
 of this evidence, and gains political power ? He con- 
 venes his suffragan bishops, and he enacts his provincial 
 statutes, and he sets up a code of laws to rule the wretched 
 population of Ireland, by which the bishops and priests 
 are made the tools and agents of bringing the people 
 under the domination of the Pope ; and the men, who 
 he swore would be the foremost to resist the crime, aro
 
 186 
 
 made by his own agency, with himself placed at their 
 head the foremost instruments of its execution. 
 
 Let us examine his evidence farther. He is asked, 
 "Does not excomunication occasionally go from the 
 bishop ?" He answers, " Very often always from the 
 bishop in this country." 
 
 Now what is the power which he sets up to compel the 
 obedience of the people to the temporal commands of the 
 Pope? 
 
 It is this very engine this very excommunication 
 this very sentence, worse than the sentence of death to 
 the poor Roman Catholics that really believe in the pre- 
 tended power of the Church, which he himself issues, 
 which he himself executes, and by which he himself com- 
 pels them to the commission of this very crime, while he 
 declares in his evidence that he and his priests would 
 feel it their duty to resist and to teach their flocks to 
 resist it too. 
 
 But the dark hue of this man's testimony is exhibited 
 in every turn, for he had been asked, " what alternative 
 an excommunicated Roman Catholic would have, except 
 to renounce his religion, or submit to the requirements 
 of the Pope ?" He pretends in his answer, that if the 
 excommunication were unjust the man would disregard 
 it. And he says, " No excommunication, no dread, no 
 inducement that could be held out by the Pope or any 
 other should prevail on him to do wrong, nor of course 
 to transgress the allegiance he owes to his sovereign. He 
 would not therefore renounce his religion, but in resisting 
 such an excommunication he would act conformably to the 
 principles of his religion, which teach him that he owes 
 undivided allegiance to the sovereign of the realm in which 
 he lives, and where protection is afforded to him" 
 
 Now what man on earth, when he reads this evidence 
 as coming from a man professing to be, not to say an 
 Ecclesiastic in a nominal Christian Church, but even 
 a member of civilized society, could believe, if he had 
 not the demonstration before his eyes, that this man 
 after this evidence, set up, not merely as a principle, but 
 as a law of his religion, that every Roman Catholic, 
 instead of paying undivided allegiance to his sovereign, 
 should obey with implicit reverence all the commands of
 
 187 
 
 the Court of Rome, and that the sentence of excommu- 
 nication which he here pretends, they were to disregard, 
 was to be the very instrument wherewith this obedience 
 was to be enforced ? nay, that he himself in his secret 
 conclave was to issue this very sentence, and to enforce 
 under the most solemn sanctions of religious terror, that 
 crime which he here pretends was at utter variance with 
 religious principle, that he was himself not only totally 
 to violate the bond of allegiance to his sovereign, but to 
 compel the population to transfer their undivided alle- 
 giance to the Pope. 
 
 But this is not all, for when he is asked, " whether 
 there is any latitude of judgment in the individual whe- 
 ther he will conform to the sentence of excommunica- 
 tion or not ? He answers, " Certainly, in matters of 
 doubt he will consult his pastor, and his pastor will consult 
 others" 
 
 And when it is again proposed to him, " whether in a 
 case in which excommunication had been issued by the 
 bishop against an individual, and that individual was to 
 apply to his pastor generally speaking, the pastor would 
 advise the indidual to resist the excommunication of the 
 bishop ?" 
 
 He replies, " I think that if the excommunication were 
 unjust he would advise him to do so, and also to apply to 
 the superior of the bishop to have it reversed? 
 
 Yet when he thus pretends that the poor excommuni- 
 cated individual is to find refuge in his pastor, or the 
 superior of the bishop, what does he do ? 
 
 He, the superior of the bishops of a province, assem- 
 bles his bishops, in synod, and he sets up a law by which 
 he hurls not only excommunication against the laymen, 
 but more than excommunication against the pastor, for he 
 records the sentence of the Pope against the pastor ; that 
 he is to be " suspended from his orders and offices," and 
 turned out upon the wide world till the Pope reinstates 
 him ; he pretends that poor laymen may find a refuge in 
 the pastor, while the pastor has no refuge himself, if he 
 dares to disobey, but suspension, infamy, and degradation. 
 
 Such is the security for the truth, the oath, and thd 
 loyalty of a bishop of the Church of Rome. 
 
 Now let the reader judge of the Bull by which this 
 treasonable religion is enforced.
 
 188 
 
 TRANSLATION OF THE BULL FOB COMPELLING THE ROMAN 
 CATHOLICS OF IRELAND TO SUBMIT TO THE TEMPORAL 
 POWER OF THE POPE. 
 
 " Of not impeding the execution of Citations, Mandates, 
 and other provisions of the Court of Rome or the Apos- 
 tolic See. 
 
 BENEDICT, BISHOP, 
 " Servant of the servants of God, for the perpetual memory 
 
 of the things (now decreed.) 
 
 The solicitude of the pastoral government committed 
 to us unworthily from on high, demands that we should 
 not only take care to enact new laws, if at any time the 
 condition of circumstances or necessity requires it, but 
 even if those which have been providentially and saluta- 
 rily appointed by the Roman Pontiffs, our predecessors, 
 shall, either through the fault of men, or the fleeting and 
 voluble nature itself of human affairs, pass into desuetude, 
 to recall them into use and fortify them with the strength 
 of Apostolic confirmation. 
 
 " Section 1. Forasmuch as, on a former occasion, 
 there emanated from a particular body, deputed by our 
 predecessor, Innocent XI. of pious memory, for the refor- 
 mation of the tribunals of the city, by letters of the said 
 predecessor, which began Decet Romanum, dated the 4th 
 of the Kalends of July, in the year of our Lord, 1 682, a 
 decree afterwards confirmed in a specific form, of the 
 tenor following, viz. : ' But since it is related that minis- 
 ters and officials of states, cities, and places, in which the 
 doctors, the clergy, and commissary of the chamber, and 
 other prelates, by reason of their bishoprics, or abbacies, 
 or commendams, also the prefect of the apostolic palace, 
 exercise temporal jurisdiction, and also ministers and 
 officials of barons and of the comptrollers of their house- 
 hold, and of others whosoever they be, actually, although 
 unduly sometimes dare to offer an impediment, that in the 
 places aforesaid, and in their territories, the citations, 
 mandates, and other provisions of the judges and tribu- 
 nals of the Court of Rome, and especially of the auditors 
 of the chamber, shall not be executed without their 
 license and good pleasure given in writing, as it is vul- 
 garly called their exequatur. Therefore, it has been 
 declared and decreed that as well verbal and personal 
 citations, either at the house or in the hands of domestics,
 
 189 
 
 or by edicts, as also all mandates whatsoever, may be freely 
 done and executed without any other license, good pleasure, 
 or exequatur, or requisition of the officials and ministers of 
 the place, and that neither the aforesaid officials and 
 ministers, even the cardinals themselves, and prelates, 
 and clergy, and commissary of the chamber, and barons, 
 and comptrollers of households, and other persons what- 
 soever, can in this afford any impediment directly or 
 indirectly, under the penalties contained in the apostolical 
 constitutions against those usurping the jurisdiction of 
 the Apostolic See, and hindering it, or its free exercise, 
 or making a resistance to the Court, and being inad- 
 vertently and unduly required to give any license or 
 good pleasure, they by no means can, nor ought, under 
 the same penalties, to affix their exequatur or otherwise 
 put their hand in writing to these dispatches of the tri- 
 bunals of the Court of Pome." 
 
 By this law it is manifest that any attempt to interfere 
 with any order, whether citation, mandate, or any other 
 provision, of the Court of Rome, that is, the political 
 power of the Pope and his Congregation de Propaganda 
 Fide, on the part of any inferior authority in the Church 
 of Rome, is in itself an offence subjecting the offender 
 to the ecclesiastical penalties due to rebels against the 
 Pope. So that every Popish Bishop and Priest must 
 remember that the Pope's orders are the fiat of God on 
 earth, and execute, and take care it shall be executed 
 accordingly. 
 
 " Section 2. We have found out that this most provi- 
 dent and salutary decree not only never has been ob- 
 served, nor is now observed in some places under our 
 ecclesiastical jurisdiction ; but, moreover, besides those 
 who have been named in this same decree, we have 
 learned from the report of many persons worthy of credit, 
 and even from experience itself, when we were in an 
 humble station, we ourselves have learned, not without 
 great grief of heart and indignation, that besides those 
 who are named in this decree, there are others also who 
 think it an honour and praise to themselves not to permit 
 the due execution of the citations, mandates, and other 
 provisions of the judges and tribunals of the Court of 
 Rome, unless they have been first exhibited to them, and 
 their license or good pleasure given verbally, or in writ-
 
 190 
 
 ing, which is commonly called Exequatur has been 
 demanded ; nay, they have sometimes proceeded to such 
 a pitch of audacity and temerity, that they have even 
 dared to offer obstruction interdicting their officials and 
 ministers, lest they should obey the same, and refusing to 
 afford that facility, aid, and assistance for their execution 
 which they were bound to afford. 
 
 " Section 3. And since they themselves confess the 
 deformity of such audacity, by which the dignity of the 
 Apostolic See is despised, and its authority trodden 
 under foot ; at one time they take care to cloak it under 
 the pretext that the place being subjected to their rule 
 and power, should enjoy a privilege of this sort, that 
 causes could not be removed from it, but ought to be 
 terminated within their own proper boundary. But some- 
 times they pretend that they wish to bring the parties 
 who are litigating to agreement, lest they should squan- 
 der their property in sustaining suits on the most trivial 
 matters. 
 
 " Section 4. But that we may meet by an importune 
 remedy of our pastoral providence an evil of this sort, 
 which is known to be of the worst example and evil effect, 
 before it gains more power, we, of our own will, from 
 our own certain knowledge, and from the plenitude of 
 our apostolic power, by the tenor of these presents, 
 approve, confirm, and, as far as is necessary, we again 
 enact, ordain, and renew the aforesaid decree of Innocent 
 XL, our predecessor, and we will, and command, that it 
 be preserved and kept by all persons of every order, 
 degree, state, and dignity, for ever. 
 
 " Section 5. Besides, we ordain and define that all 
 and every the governors, rulers, presidents of any places, 
 territories, and cities of a state, not only immediately, but 
 EVEN MEDIATELY SUBJECT IN TEMPORALS 
 TO THE APOSTOLIC SEE ; and, moreover, all 
 prsefects and presidents of provinces of the same state, 
 though supported by any privileges or faculties whatso- 
 ever, even of legates a latere, and moreover that the 
 Prolegate of Avignon and even the Cardinals of the 
 Holy Roman Church, even our own legates a latere, 
 and their ministers and officials, ought to be compre- 
 hended and considered as comprehended in this same 
 decree."
 
 191 
 
 Now, let any man of plain common sense ask himself 
 what is the meaning of this law. There may be many 
 laws and regulations of states and countries, with which 
 the Pope may not consider it his interest or his duty to 
 interfere. What they may be, we are not here led even 
 to conjecture ; but one thing is clear and conclusive, 
 that in whatsoever he does chose to interfere in what- 
 soever he does please to issue his mandates or citations, 
 or any other provisions of his authority, that there, all 
 who dare to resist his authority are to be visited, as far 
 as he can visit them, with ecclesiastical censures, and 
 this, not in states immediately subject to his authority, but 
 in those mediately subject to his authority in temporals, 
 that is, those who by reason of the obedience they owe 
 to him as his subjects, as Vicar of Christ, in all spiritual 
 things ; owe him, through these means, a due subjection 
 in all temporal things ; so that what he sees fit to com- 
 mand, they must see fit to obey. This law of itself, 
 without any publication, reaches to every land wherever 
 there is a Roman Catholic wherever there is a man that 
 confesses the Pope's supremacy. But where it is actually 
 set up, as it is in this country, by these Bishops by the 
 very men that have given these oaths that we have seen ; 
 set up as the law in which they are to drill their priests, 
 to make those priests drill the people by it in their con- 
 fessional, there, there cannot a shadow of doubt remain 
 in the mind of any man who does not wilfully shut his 
 eyes to the plain facts before him, that whatsoever the 
 Pope choses to command to be done in that country 
 whomsoever he choses to summon to his court to 
 whomsoever he choses to issue a mandate, or whatsoever 
 provision in fact he pleases to ordain, those who confess 
 him as their spiritual head must be bound to obey, or 
 suffer the penalties due for their transgression of his 
 will. No station, no office, no privilege, exempts from 
 his authority, his will must be the law for all who 
 confess that authority. 
 
 But this law must be administered through his spiri- 
 tual officers. His Bishops and Priests must be the agents 
 of his will ; and now we shall see what are the obliga- 
 tions imposed upon them, and how they are compelled to 
 administer their master's will. 
 
 " Section 6 And, since in impeding this execution,
 
 192 
 
 of citations, of mandates, and other provisions of the 
 Court of Rome or the Apostolic See, litigants or those 
 whose interest it is, that the aforesaid executions should 
 be hindered, for the most part take the lead, or certainly 
 are in the blame and fault, or others who have no inte- 
 rest in the causes or the matters which are treated of, 
 or notaries or public scribes who refuse to do the acts 
 necessary to fulfil executions of this sort, and to dis- 
 charge the duties of their office We, wishing oppor- 
 tunely to provide on every side for the total abolition of 
 this intolerable pravity, and desiring that those who are 
 not moved with becoming reverence for the apostolic 
 eminence may be led in their duty by the fear of punish- 
 ment We, of our own like will and authority as afore- 
 said, by this our constitution ever to remain in force, 
 ordain ; and decree, that all and singular persons, as well 
 seculars as ecclesiastics and regulars of what dignity, 
 state, grade, and pre-eminence, or order soever they be, 
 having any interest whatsoever in the causes or other 
 matters which are treated of, who, either by themselves 
 or by any others, under pretence of any colour whatever, 
 shall have dared to hinder or cause to be hindered cita- 
 tions and commissions of causes decreed or to be decreed 
 hereafter, or any other mandates of the Court of Rome, 
 or apostolic rescripts containing either justice or mercy, 
 that they should not be committed to execution according 
 to their tenor, or who. under pretence of any colour, 
 shall have recourse to any secular persons, or ecclesias- 
 tics, or regulars appointed in any dignity or order, or 
 to their officials publicly or privately by themselves, or 
 by any other, let them lose their cause and let them by 
 the very act lose every right competent to them, as well 
 that which they seek, as that which they possess, in the 
 matter and pertaining to the matter in question. 
 
 " Section 7 But all other persons, whether laymen 
 or ecclesiastics, or regulars, who have no interest in ca- 
 nons or affairs of this sort, impeding or affording aid, 
 counsel, or favour openly or secretly, directly or indi- 
 rectly to those who impede the execution of citations of 
 this sort, commissions of causes, and any other mandates 
 whatsoever, or rescripts and apostolical provisions as 
 aforesaid of whatsoever order, grade, condition, or pre- 
 eminence they may be. If they be laymen, let them
 
 193 
 
 incur ipso facto the sentence of excommunication ; but 
 if they be ecclesiastics or regulars, let them incur ipso 
 facto the penalty of suspension as well from the exercise 
 of their orders as of any office or dignity whatsoever 
 from which (except as to excommunication in the article 
 of death) they cannot obtain the benefit of absolution 
 from any other than the Roman Pontiff for the time 
 being." 
 
 Now, let any man attempt, if he can, to compose 
 some system by which the Pope, not having it in his 
 power to exercise a direct temporal authority over this 
 nation, shall so thorougly and effectually govern it, as he 
 is enabled to do by the provisions of this bull. 
 
 Direct temporal authority, such as that possessed by 
 lords lieutenant, judges, sheriffs, magistrates, &c. &c., he 
 cannot use over the laity, their properties, persons, and 
 liberties are, or seem to be, protected by the known laws 
 of England ; but over the priesthood, the Pope does 
 exercise a direct temporal authority, greater than all the 
 temporal power of Britain over any British subject. 
 
 No man can be suspended no man can be degraded 
 from his office no man can be deprived of his benefice 
 or any place which he holds for life, by the laws of Eng- 
 land, unless in open court or by open charge of misde- 
 meanour, before the competent authority, he be convicted 
 of some offence. But here, by this law, without trial, 
 without a single open accusation before any human tri- 
 bunal, any Romish ecclesiastic in Ireland can be at once 
 degraded and suspended from his orders and his offices, 
 his benefice is taken from him he is turned adrift, 
 abandoned, disgraced, excommunicated, on the wide 
 world, and he must go to the feet of the tyrant that 
 dgrades and deprives him he must go to him, as a 
 penitent and a slave, before not only he can be reinstated 
 in his benefice or restored to his rank, but before he can 
 be admitted to receive the sacraments of his church, 
 unless in the very article of death itself; so that, in fact, 
 death, and death alone, is the only deliverance for the 
 miserable priests of Ireland from the bondage of this 
 accursed tyrant. 
 
 This was the case with poor Morissy, (see pp. 149, 
 150,) simply because he was a loyal man, as he testifies 
 in his own statement ; and we have seen the fact of this
 
 194 
 
 atrocious despotism admitted on oath by Dr. M'Hale 
 (p. 56.) The priests must exercise the same despotism 
 over the laity by spiritual sanctions, and even those of 
 the laity that have any employment under the Papacy 
 are deprived of their office, if they dare to disobey, 
 and reduced to want and infamy, as we see by the next 
 section. 
 
 " Section 8. But notaries or public scriviners who 
 shall have been called on, as to executions of the cita- 
 tions, commissions of causes, mandates, and provisions 
 of this sort, or as to inhibitions to stay their execution, 
 and who, on payment of their suitable fees, shall have 
 refused to perfect the public instruments thereon at the 
 instance of the party having an interest or professing 
 to have an interest in the same, let them lose the exer- 
 cise of their office of scriviners. and let them become 
 perpetually infamous and rendered incompetent after- 
 wards to execute any instruments or public writings, till 
 they receive absolution from guilt of this description, 
 and are cleansed from the stain of their infamy. 
 
 " Section 9 Notwithstanding both apostolical consti- 
 tutions, decrees, and statutes, even confirmed by apos- 
 tolical authority, or any privileges, indults, and conces- 
 sions whatsoever, or any possession and custom even for 
 time immemorial, and coloured title (titulo colorato) 
 resulting from it, even though corroborated by the 
 knowledge, sufferance, and toleration of the Apostolic 
 See, and any other things to the contrary whatsoever ; 
 or if any indult should have been granted to any persons, 
 jointly or severally by the same See, that they should not 
 be interdicted, suspended, and excommunicated, by apos- 
 tolic letters not making mention fully, expressly, and 
 word for word, of an indult of this sort, which indult we 
 decree that it shall not in any degree profit them, by 
 whatsoever authority they may be protected from being 
 subjected to the sentence and penalties herein men- 
 tioned." 
 
 It were well now if any man should point out, what 
 security or protection the laws of England afford a 
 wretched Roman Catholic, whether priest or layman, 
 against the exercise of this intolerable tyranny. As 
 long as the poor creature's conscience and understanding 
 are so blinded by this superstition, that he is depending,
 
 195 
 
 as they all do on the sacraments of their church for their 
 salvation, so long this spiritual despotism is beyond the 
 reach of human laws, and so long as this spiritual des- 
 potism is exerted to enforce temporal commands, so long 
 the loyalty of a Roman Catholic population is at the 
 complete disposal of the Pope, for when the soul of the 
 man is subject to the Church, then the interest of his 
 soul, his eternal salvation, and the interest of his church 
 must be identified, and accordingly the church is always 
 their pretence. Hear the language of the Popish Priests 
 at the elections of Ireland hear the language of O'Con- 
 nell, who is their tool and their echo. What is their 
 appeal to the poor people ? Is it not, always that they 
 are to be true to their religion that is, to do what their 
 priest or their church commands them ; and this is the 
 engine by which they work the poor people of Ireland 
 to move at their command. It is not innate hatred to 
 their Protestant countrymen ; they would be a kind af- 
 fectionate people, if their tyrants would let them, it is 
 not hatred to their landlords, it is not a love of rebel- 
 lion, and sedition against government that stimulates the 
 poor Roman Catholics to their tumultuous convulsions, 
 and their crimes ; but it is their attachment, as they 
 conscientiously feel it, to their religion that makes them 
 execute the orders of their priests : and if it were trea- 
 son, rapine, or murder, the poor Roman Catholics of 
 Ireland would think it was serving God, when performed 
 in obedience to the commands of those men who rule 
 their consciences and understandings, and who are them- 
 selves ruled by these laws, by their Bishops, and by the 
 Pope. If Protestants will do their duty Bishops, 
 clergy, monarchs, statesmen let them take the word and 
 truth of God, and hold it up in opposition to this system 
 of iniquitous and accursed despotism. Let the powers of 
 human laws and human authority be exercised not in 
 punishing or trying to punish the wretched perpetrators 
 of these crimes, while they are compromising with, nay 
 actually educating the traitors and tyrants that instil and 
 inculcate the perpetration of them, but let the real cri- 
 minals be held up to the public abhorrence and denun- 
 ciation they deserve, let their real principles be openly 
 dragged into the light of day, let the poor people see 
 how they shrink from the scrutiny of man, how they dare
 
 196 
 
 not appear even in the presence of their own flocks, when 
 their principles and deeds of darkness are to be openly 
 exposed before them. Let this be done with bold deter- 
 mined fidelity, and then our Roman Catholic countrymen 
 shall not be depressed but exalted, not enslaved but 
 emancipated, not excited into hostility against us as ene- 
 mies, but reconciled to us as friends brought to love and 
 to embrace us as brethren, and to protest with us against 
 the dark, the damnable idolatry and superstition, the 
 cruel blood-thirsty enslaving domination of Papal apos- 
 tasy and Papal despotism. Then we shall have a genuine 
 and radical reform, not a mock reform in legislation, in 
 which perjurers and traitors are associated in the enact- 
 ment and administration of laws, calling down from hea- 
 ven a curse on the legislative and a curse on the execu- 
 tive authority of the land making laws and their execu- 
 tion worthless and inefficient at home, and contemptible 
 abroad, but we shall have a reform of laws by having a 
 reform of principles, and a reform of principles by hav- 
 ing a reform of men, a deliverance of our country from 
 the miseries of anarchy and ruin, that now stare us 
 directly in the face. 
 
 Let us return to this Papal Bull 
 
 " Section 10. We do not intend by these presents, in 
 any degree to derogate from the privileges, grants, and 
 indults conceded by us or the Roman Pontiffs our prede- 
 cessors, to some places, states, provinces, or kingdoms, 
 that their causes should not be taken out of their own 
 territories, provided that the citations, commissions of 
 causes, and all other mandates whatsoever, and apostoli- 
 cal provisions may obtain due execution within them." 
 
 Here is a great privilege indeed ! namely, that certain 
 states who have received permission from the Pope, may 
 have their own causes heard within their own realms, 
 provided the Pope may also do what he pleases within 
 their dominions. While the actual sovereignty is pos- 
 sessed by him, there may be a certain limited authority 
 granted to the lawful monarch of the realm. This may 
 accord with the existence of a government in a Popish 
 state, but Ireland proves what its effect must be, where 
 a heretical excommunicated monarch fills the throne. 
 
 " Section 11. But we will that this constitution and 
 decree, after they have been affixed and published on the
 
 197 
 
 doors of the Lateran Church and of the cathedral of the 
 Prince of the Apostles, also of the Apostolical Chancery 
 and the General Court in the Citatorian Mount, and in 
 the Plain of the Field of Flora outside the city, as is the 
 custom, shall afterwards reach to and restrain all and 
 singular the individuals as well within as without the 
 Court of Rome, as effectually as if they had been perso 
 nally and by name intimated to them, and that the same 
 entire faith shall be given even to printed copies of them, 
 subscribed with the hand of a notary, and fortified with 
 the seal of a person appointed in ecclesiastical dignity, 
 as well in court as out of court, in every country as 
 would be given to these presents themselves if they were 
 exhibited or shown. 
 
 Section 12. Therefore let no human being whatso- 
 ever infringe, or with rash audacity contravene this 
 instrument of our confirmation, statute, decree, mandate, 
 will and derogation ; but if any one shall presume to 
 attempt this, let him know that he will incur the indig- 
 nation of the omnipotent God, and of the blessed apos- 
 tles Peter and Paul. 
 
 Given at Rome, at St. Mary Major, in the year of the 
 incarnation of our Lord, 1742, on the third of the 
 kalends of April, in the 2d year of our pontificate. 
 
 The llth and 12th sections of this Bull prove to de- 
 monstration, that it is issued by the Pope, as of impera- 
 tive obligation on every Roman Catholic in the known 
 world, that it is binding on every individual, and in every 
 place and in addition to this internal evidence of the 
 Bull itself, it is now, we see, not only so ; but published 
 by the Romish Bishops in this country, as one of those 
 laws which their Priests are to study, and by which they 
 are to instruct the people, a proceeding, which if the 
 Bull had no internal evidence of its own universal autho- 
 rity, would give it, as all those Bishops admit, authority 
 and obligation in Ireland. It leaves nothing further to 
 remark on of the tyranny of the Popish Bishops and 
 Priests, the slavery of the Roman Catholic population, 
 and the substitution of the Pope's temporal authority fur 
 that of the British Sovereign. 
 
 Nothing more can be necessary to subjoin to this Bull, 
 to finish the picture of papal perfidy that set it up to go- 
 vern the Roman Catholic population of Ireland, than to
 
 198 
 
 quote another section of that oath which the whole body 
 of the Papal hierarchy, published and signed to impose 
 on the credulity and unsuspecting confidence of the 
 Protestant population of this empire. They give on their 
 oath as follows : 
 
 " That they do not believe that the Pope of Rome, or 
 any other foreign Prince, Prelate, State, or Potentate, 
 HATH, OR OUGHT TO HAVE, any temporal or 
 civil jurisdiction, power, superiority, or pre eminence, 
 directly or indirectly, within this realm. 
 
 " They further solemnly, in the presence of God, pro- 
 fess, testify, and declare, that they make this declaration, 
 and every part thereof, in the plain and ordinary sense 
 of the words of their oath without any evasion, equivo- 
 cation, or mental reservation whatsoever, and without any 
 dispensation already granted by the Pope or any autho- 
 rity of the See of Rome, or any person whatever, and 
 without thinking that they are or can be acquitted before 
 God or man, or absolved of this declaration, or any part 
 thereof, although the Pope, or any person, or authority 
 whatsoever shall dispense with or annul the same, or 
 declare that it was null and void from the beginning." 
 This was signed by Dr. Keating ! This was signed by 
 Dr. Doyle ! ! This was signed by Dr. Murray 1 1 ! This 
 was signed by all the Popish Bishops ! ! ! ! The naked 
 fact speaks for itself to comment on it were to imply 
 that the reader must be alike destitute of principle and 
 of understanding.
 
 THE PAPAL BULL 
 
 OF 
 
 UNIVERSAL DISPENSATION 
 FOR ALL SORTS OF CRIMES, PUBLIC AND PRIVATE ; 
 
 SET UP FOR 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF THE 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLICS OF IRELAND, 
 
 BY 
 
 THE ROMISH BISHOPS OF LEINSTER, 
 A.D. 1832. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 It might naturally be supposed that a tissue of villainy 
 such as has been placed before the reader in the foregoing 
 documents, could not be maintained as a system of reli- 
 gion, unless there was some mode of affording a balm, or 
 rather of " skinning over the wound" of an ulcerated 
 conscience ; for although the Scripture gives it as a 
 mark of the " Mystery of Iniquity" as exhibited in the 
 apostacy "having their conscience seared with a hot 
 iron," and though we could not indeed otherwise account 
 for the contrast exhibited between the oaths and the prin- 
 ciples of the Popish bishops, yet it were unjust, as we 
 must hope and trust, to suppose that all the victims of 
 this system were as hardened in crime as those who ad-
 
 200 
 
 minister it ; and although the masters of this " Mystery" 
 might be delivered from all compunctious visitings of 
 conscience, yet they could not carry on their domination 
 over the minds of others, if there were not some anti- 
 dote prescribed by their religion to cure the poison of 
 principle which it administers. Therefore the dispensing 
 power of the Church of Rome is always one of its most 
 prominent doctrines, and it would be rather a difficult 
 task even for the skill and experience of a Popish bishop, 
 or the most adroit confessor he could train in his con- 
 ferences, to inure a man to rapine, perjury, and murder, 
 even for the interests of the church, and the propagation 
 of the faith, unless there was some power to turn crime 
 into virtue by the license for its practice, and by pardon 
 for its perpetration. 
 
 The existence of this power in the Church of Rome 
 was known to many, and was a subject of anxious solici- 
 tude on the part of those who feared the admission of 
 Roman Catholics to political power. It was examined 
 into by the Committee of the House of Commons, though 
 indeed but partially, as it appears ; but the evidence on 
 that subject, will throw much light on the Bulls now laid 
 before the Public. 
 
 Extract from the Evidence of Dr. Doyle, March 18, 1825, 
 before the Committee of the House of Commons, 
 Report, p. 196. 
 
 " The Committee wish to know whether every priest 
 has the power of absolving in every case ? 
 
 " A priest by his ordination receives what we call a 
 radical power, whereby he can absolve from sin ; but 
 besides this power which belongs to him in virtue of the 
 order which he receives, he must get jurisdiction from 
 the bishop to absolve individuals, otherwise he cannot 
 absolve any one. Now the bishop, in granting such ju- 
 risdiction to him, which he may grant either as to extent 
 of territory, or as to individuals, may restrict the power 
 of absolution to a certain class of sins, or he may give 
 power to the priest to absolve the contrite sinner from any 
 sins he may be guilty of with the exception of certain 
 sins which he specifies, and those are called in our lan- 
 guage, reserved cases. For instance, in a case of delibe- 
 rate murder. If a man who had committed deliberate
 
 201 
 
 murder in the diocese where I live, were to repent as 
 deeply and sincerely as David did, no priest in it could 
 absolve him unless by special leave communicated by me. 
 We reserve the absolution from those grievous crimes to 
 ourselves, for the purpose that sinners who are so unfor- 
 tunate as to commit them might come before us, and re- 
 ceive such reproofs and such penances to be performed, 
 as would in some degree secure their amendment, and 
 we would fear that if we left it in the power of ordinary 
 priests to absolve from such grievous offences, that they 
 might not be so provident in the exercise of that power 
 as the bishop himself would be. That is the nature of 
 reserved cases, and these are the grounds upon which 
 certain cases are reserved. 
 
 " Are there any cases reserved to the special jurisdic- 
 tion of the See of Rome ? 
 
 " / believe not. There is no case whatever that I know 
 of from which the bishop in this country has not the power 
 to absolve. How the Pope treats the matter in his own ter- 
 ritory, or in Italy, I cannot say" 
 
 Now let any sober, reflecting man compare the state- 
 ment in this evidence with the last Bull. 
 
 First, let him remark the nature of reserved cases 
 they are cases of such gross and flagrant turpitude that 
 the criminal is unable to receive pardon for them from 
 the inferior authority in the church ; he must appear 
 before the superior in order that he may " receive such 
 reproofs and penances to be performed as would in some 
 degree secure his amendment." 
 
 Now what appears then to be the case with this last 
 Bull? It is this that the disobedience of any of the 
 orders of the court of Rome in Ireland is an offence of 
 such magnitude that the criminal cannot be pardoned by 
 his priest, no nor by his bishop the murderer is to be 
 pardoned by the bishop, but the rebel against the Pope's 
 authority is a case reserved for the Pope himself ; that is 
 in plain fact that the Pope exercises a direct temporal 
 jurisdiction by the most tremendous spiritual sanctions 
 over the Roman Catholic subjects of the British sove- 
 reign, and that while these poor wretches may be con- 
 demned and executed for disobedience to the laws of their 
 legitimate monarch, they are in fact compelled by sanc- 
 tions which, to every conscientious Roman Catholic are 
 
 K 3
 
 202 
 
 more formidable than death itself, to yield a prior obedi- 
 ence to all the orders of the Pope, though in opposition 
 to those laws. 
 
 Now, while this is manifest, what darker exhibition of 
 Papal treachery can there be than the denial on the part 
 of this bishop that there were any cases reserved to the 
 
 rial jurisdiction of the See of Rome itself? He saw 
 drift of the question he saw the necessary conse- 
 quence that if such were the case, it must inevitably 
 invest the Pope with temporal power over the Roman 
 Catholics of this empire, and therefore he denied it, 
 though he knew the Bulla Ccenae Domini was in flat 
 contradiction to his evidence, but when he not only did 
 this, but then in 1832, in conjunction with Dr. Murray 
 and his brother bishops, set up this last Bull to rule the 
 unfortunate Roman Catholics of Ireland, both to make 
 their refusal to obey the Pope's temporal commands a 
 case reserved for his spiritual jurisdiction, and to compel 
 every priest to obedience at the peril of his orders and 
 his offices, it would be difficult to find even in all the tis- 
 sue of episcopal treachery, perjury, and treason, a baser 
 exhibition of them all than here. 
 
 And when to this is added the next Bull, " Pastor 
 Bonus," in which, while the Roman Catholic subjects are 
 given a latitude by dispensation, for the commission of 
 every crime, the heresy of the sovereign and of all the 
 subordinate authorities in the heretical state, temporal 
 and spiritual, is denounced and reserved for the Pope ; 
 so that the Pope thereby assumes a jurisdiction over them 
 all the case is one of perhaps as deep and aggravated 
 ecclesiastical villainy as even the annals of Popery itself 
 present to the eye of man. 
 
 The abstracts given of this Bull in the Supplement to 
 Dens, are as follow. It is quoted and appealed to in^ 
 many parts of the volume, but we shall give the abstracts 
 of two important points namely, Heretics and Murder. 
 
 HJ2RETICI. 
 
 Haeretici occulti absolvi possunt in foro conscientise a 
 Majori Prenitentiario vel de ejus mandato. Occulti vero 
 sunt qui etsi haBresim suam.extrinsecis actibus manifesta- 
 rint, nemo tamen illos vidit. Ita in bulla Pastor Sonus, 
 Bull. t. I. n. 95, n. 9.
 
 203 
 
 Potest etiam Major Poenitentiarius in foro conscientiae 
 absolvere publicos haereticos seu apostatas a fide, quando 
 necesse non est complices denunciare, illis nempe mortuis 
 sive degentibus in locis palam infectis ; non vero si illi 
 vivant ubi Inquisitionis officium viget. Ibidem. 
 
 Principes vel qui vicarii nomine statui praesuut, dominia, 
 et respublicse, illarumque administratores, vel qui adminis- 
 trationem habere solent, Episcopi et superiores Praelati, 
 in casibus publice contentis in Bulla Coense Domini, ab 
 illo absolvi nequaquam possunt. Ibid. s. 11. 
 * * * * * 
 
 Denique neque potest in casibus publicis violate im- 
 munitatis seu libertatis Ecclesiasticse, etiam non deductis 
 in judicium. num. 14. 
 
 Supplement to Dens, p. 82. 
 
 HOMICIDIUM. 
 
 Cum homicidis et bannitis, etiam in casu homicidii 
 voluntarii, Major Poenitentiarius potest dispensare, ut 
 religionem approbatam etiam tanquam clerici ingredi pos- 
 sint, additis tamen quibusdam clausulis, de quibus Pon- 
 tifex in sua bulla " Pastor Bonus." Bullar. torn. 1, n. 95, 
 s. 17. Supplement, p. 84. 
 
 Thus translated, 
 HERETICS. 
 
 Secret heretics can be absolved by the Major Pceniten- 
 tiarius, or by his command in foro conscientiae, but those 
 are secret heretics, who, although they have manifested 
 their heresy by outward acts, yet no person has seen them. 
 
 So it is enacted, in the Bull " Pastor Bonus" Bulla- 
 rium, vol. I. No. 95, Sec. 9. : 
 
 " Also, the Major Poenitentiarius can absolve public 
 heretics or apostates from the faith when it is not neces- 
 sary to denounce their accomplices namely, they being 
 dead or living in places openly infected, (with heresy) 
 but not if they live where the office of the inquisition is 
 in force." Ibid. 
 
 " Princes, or those who preside over a state, under the 
 title of a vicar, (or lieutenant) states and republics, and 
 their rulers, or those who are accustomed to have the 
 administration of them bishops and superior prelates,
 
 in public cases, contained in the Bulla Coenae Domini can 
 by no means be absolved by him." Ibid. s. 11. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 " Finally, neither can he grant absolution in public 
 cases of violated immunity or ecclesiastical liberty, even 
 though not brought to trial." Sec. 14. 
 
 HOMICIDE. 
 
 " The Major Poenitentiarius can grant dispensations to 
 homicides and outlaws even in the case of wilful murder, 
 so that they can even as clerics enter an approved reli- 
 gious order, adding, however, some little clauses of which 
 the Pope speaks, in his Bull ' Pastor Sonus.' " Bullarium, 
 vol. I. No. 95, Sec. 17. 
 
 It may be just necessary for the reader to learn that 
 the Major Pcenitentiarius is one of the Cardinals at 
 Rome, who is invested by the Pope with the plenary 
 power of granting dispensations and absolutions which, 
 as the concession of them forms a considerable portion of 
 that traffic in which, " with feigned words they make 
 merchandize" of the souls of men, the Pope's time would 
 necessarily be grievously intruded on, if he had not some 
 person to whom this office was to be delegated. There 
 is a large book written on the office of the Major Pceni- 
 tentiarius by Marcus Paulus Leo, a Jesuit. 
 
 This Major Pcenitentiarius again would have his hands 
 much too full of business if the sale of all the souls in 
 Europe who barter their sins for money were to be con- 
 ducted by him, he is therefore in turn obliged to delegate 
 his office to others, and accordingly he has a deputy at 
 least in every diocese in Ireland, and when we consider 
 the powers that are vested in these deputies, we need not 
 wonder that outlawry and murder are matters of minor 
 consideration here. 
 
 He cannot absolve from the crime of heresy the sove- 
 reign, nor the lord lieutenant, not though he should try 
 to purchase his favour by compounding the law of the 
 land with half the ruffians in the country no nor bishops, 
 that is heretical bishops, nor others who hold office or 
 power under the crown : but though this heinous crime 
 is to be solely reserved to the Pope, yet we see the minor 
 cases of outlawry and murder are not only cases in which
 
 205 
 
 he can pardon the offender, but he can allow him to enter 
 into a religious order, and become a monk. For example, 
 the man who murdered Lord Norbury a few days ago, 
 while the ordinary principles of justice, morality, and 
 religion, set a price on the head of the murderer, his 
 confessor grants him absolution, or, if he has not the 
 power, the Poenitentiarius of the diocese grants it to him, 
 and by the authority with which he is invested in this 
 bull, which is well denominated " Pastor Bonus," i. e. 
 "the Good Shepherd ;" he can give this man leave to 
 enter a religious order. The laws of this heretical coun- 
 try would have him as unfit to live in society, but this 
 " Pastor Bonus" decides that he will make a capital monk, 
 and accordingly permits the Major Pcenitentiarius, and 
 the Major Posnitentiarius permits his delegate in the 
 diocese to allow him " to enter an approved religious order" 
 The ranks of the regulars, that is the monks, need not 
 want recruits in Ireland while " Pastor Bonus" is in 
 force. 
 
 But it is now time to introduce to the reader this Bull, 
 set up by the Romish bishops, for the regulation of the 
 religious, moral, and social principles of the Roman 
 Catholic laity of Ireland. 
 
 TRANSLATIONS FROM THE BULL " PASTOR BONUS" CON- 
 FERRING ON THE PAPAL OFFICER, THE MAJOR POENI- 
 TENTIARIUS AND HIS DELEGATES, THE POWER OF 
 GRANTING ABSOLUTIONS AND DISPENSATIONS FOR 
 THEFTS, ROBBERIES, MURDERS, TREASON, AND ALL, 
 SORTS OF CRIMES. SET UP BY THE ROMISH BlSHOPS, 
 FOR THEIR PRIESTS TO DIRECT THE CONSCIENCES 
 OF THE ROMAN CATHOLICS OF IRELAND, A.D. 1832. 
 
 THE FACULTIES OF THE MAJOR PCENITENTIARIUS AND 
 OF THE OFFICE OF THE PENITENTIARY. 
 
 BENEDICT, BISHOP, 
 
 Servant of the Servants of God, for a perpetual memory 
 of the thing (hereby enacted.) 
 
 " The good Shepherd, (Pastor Bonus) Christ the Lord 
 having been sent by his Father to seek the sheep that had 
 been lost, when having found it and laid it on his shoul- 
 ders rejoicing, he returned to heaven, left the vicars of
 
 his labour to whom he intrusted the government of the 
 whole flocks, purchased for himself at a great price, in- 
 structed with his example and precepts, both that they 
 might be employed with all diligence to restrain and con- 
 fine the sheep committed to them within the boundaries 
 of well regulated discipline, and if it should happen that 
 any carried away by the love of a depraved liberty, should 
 wander too licentiously from the way of salvation, that 
 they should mercifully endeavour to recall them to the 
 good pasture, and the proper duties of righteousness, 
 chiefly by showing and proposing to them pardon." 
 
 " But our predecessors, the Roman Pontiffs, having 
 these documents of the great Chief of Pastors before 
 their eyes, as they have considered that certain more 
 atrocious and weighty crimes were to be severely marked 
 and strictly punished, having enacted against those who 
 perpetrated them censures and other ecclesiastical pun- 
 ishments, the absolution or relaxation of which according 
 to the supreme power granted to them in the Universal 
 Church, they have reserved to their own peculiar judg- 
 ment lest the impunity of sinning might excite the auda- 
 city of delinquents ; so, lest on the other hand, the too 
 great difficulty of obtaining pardon might drive penitents 
 to desperation, they have never, at any time, omitted to 
 offer and bring to those who are truly penitent, remedies, 
 being mindful of the love and pity of Christ." 
 
 Here we have in the preamble of this Bull, an instance 
 of the blasphemous audacity of this guilty superstition, 
 of which the apostate is the head this " Man of sin who 
 opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called 
 God, or that is worshipped." We see him here assuming 
 a power greater than all that is exercised by every earthly 
 potentate, and greater than all that even the worshippers 
 of any idol ascribe to their god, arrogating to himself 
 such prerogative and power of pardoning sin, and thus 
 as far as his deluded victims depend on him, realizing the 
 ambition attributed to the prince of darkness ; that of 
 aspiring to the throne of God. The first section is an 
 amplification of the blasphemy of the preamble. 
 
 Section 1st " Therefore beside many other matters 
 the tribunals of the Court of Rome established for various 
 sorts of causes, have willed most especially, even from 
 the most ancient times, that there should exist in it and
 
 207 
 
 be preserved perpetually, never to fail, the office of the 
 Apostolical Penitentiary, like the fountain open to the 
 house of David for the washing of the sinner, to which 
 all the faithful from every region of the Christian world 
 might be able safely to betake themselves, each for their 
 spiritual diseases however secret, whether in person or by 
 secret letters, even suppressing their own names, and 
 might immediately obtain convenient medicine for their 
 wounds by a secret and gratuitous cure, such as might 
 be desired by all. The plan of which so renowned and 
 so salutary an institution was very grateful to the heart 
 of the Roman Pontiffs for the time being, and such utility 
 did they experience from the ministry of this office in the 
 administration of the church, that formerly they did not 
 hesitate to commit to the same office to be settled, not 
 only causes belonging to the interior forum of penance, 
 but even many others pertaining to the mercy and justice 
 of the external forum." 
 
 Now let any rational being soberly consider the tissue 
 of absurdity and wickedness, that is here set before the 
 miserable victims of this horrible system of superstition. 
 A man daring to set himself forth to his fellow-sinners as 
 the administrator of God, the Vicar of Jesus Christ on 
 earth, institutes a tribunal at his Court, to which all his 
 deluded followers are to have recourse from all parts of 
 the world, and for all crimes which they can commit, and 
 though they keep themselves and their names unknown to 
 the Pope, yet the Pope can pardon all their iniquities, 
 that is (unless he possess the attribute of Omniscience), 
 he can pardon, he knows not whom. But this unknown 
 victim of idolatry and superstition, believes that this ex 
 post facto license for crime will avail him before God, and 
 that as Tetzel said, when the money tinkles in the chest, 
 the pardon is sealed in heaven. It is no wonder the 
 Popes plead for the utility of this traffic for the souls of 
 men. Alas ! how little they reflect that the weight of 
 money accumulated in this their merchandize will serve 
 but as a millstone around their necks to sink them deeper 
 into the gulph of everlasting destruction. 
 
 The 2d, 3d, and 4th sections refer to various constitu- 
 tions by preceding Popes, for which, those who are anxi- 
 ous to examine more particularly into the nature of the 
 Pcenitentiary may consult the Latin. In the 5th, sect.
 
 208 
 
 Pope Benedict XIV., sets up this Bull to supply all de- 
 fects in all preceding constitutions, and to make the office 
 of the Pcenitentiarius as complete and perfect as possible. 
 Therefore the 6th section informs us of the mighty pow- 
 ers committed to him by this master merchant of the 
 souls of men. 
 
 Section 6 We grant therefore to our Major Pceniten- 
 tiarius, and for the time being, that he can and may be 
 able to absolve and command to be absolved, all and each 
 of every quality, dignity and degree ; the ecclesiastical 
 seculars and regulars of every order, congregation, society, 
 and institute ; also all lay persons of both sexes, as well 
 present as absent, from all and every sort of faults, 
 crimes and excesses (culpis, criminibus, et excessibus) 
 howsoever weighty and atrocious, (quantumcumque, gravi- 
 bus et atrocibus) as well public as private, whensoever 
 and howsoever committed and perpetrated ; also from all 
 censures and ecclesiastical punishments, decreed on ac- 
 count of the aforesaid crimes and incurred by them, even 
 in cases reserved, not only to the ordinaries and superiors 
 of the regulars, but even specially to ourselves and to 
 the Holy See, and even by the letters which are yearly 
 promulgated on the day of the Supper of our Lord, (that 
 is the Bulla Ccenae Domini,) having enjoined always for 
 the same according to the nature of the fault, some salu- 
 tary penance and other things which are to be enjoined 
 by law. " He can absolve and command to be absolved, 
 to wit, the Regulars from the faults and crimes afore- 
 said in either tribunal : but the ecclesiastical seculars, and 
 laymen from the aforesaid faults and crimes only in the 
 tribunal of conscience : but these same Ecclesiastical 
 Seculars and Laymen in either forum, when it is treated 
 of public censures, decreed by law, specially reserved 
 to the Apostolic See, even those declared by name or 
 if it is treated about those decreed by name by a man, 
 then, when the jurisdiction of the delegate or of the 
 other judge by whom they were decreed shall have expired 
 or when absolution by the same judges or others shall 
 have been sent to the Roman Pontiff and the aforesaid 
 Holy See or when those bound by the censure or pre- 
 vented by a lawful impediment from approaching the 
 presence of the judges, or of those who so bound them, 
 or any other or others to whom they ought by law to
 
 209 
 
 Here is a license of unlimited extent for all imaginable 
 crimes let the simple fact be recollected on reading this 
 section that there is delegated by this Major Pcenitentia- 
 rius in every diocese in Ireland, a Popish Priest called a 
 pcenitentiary, endowed with certain powers, who under 
 the sanction of this law can pardon every possible crime 
 public and private, however weighty or atrocious, which 
 the Roman Catholic population may commit ; so that 
 when, as these other laws demonstrate, which the Bishops 
 have set up for the Priests to direct the consciences of the 
 people, these Priests instil into their minds principles that 
 cannot but stimulate the poor unfortunate people to the 
 commission of crimes ; and then, teach their blinded 
 consciences that they can pardon all the crimes they can 
 possibly commit what but guilt and misery, sedition, 
 plunder, forgery and murder can mark the steps of in- 
 structions such as these ? 
 
 There are many sections of this Bull of little compa- 
 rative moment, the translation of which must for the 
 sake of brevity be omitted ; but there are some on He- 
 retics of no ordinary interest. 
 
 " Section 9. Secret Heretics who have communicated 
 their heresies to none, and with none, the same Major 
 Poenitentiarius can absolve or command to be absolved only 
 in the tribunal of conscience without any other abjuration 
 to be made before the Ordinary or the Inquisitor, which 
 is also equally lawful for him when the aforesaid secret 
 Heretics shall have performed any outward acts by which 
 they could be known to be Heretics, provided that no one 
 as far as as they know and believe, shall have known or 
 perceived the same acts, although from their nature 
 they are knownable or capable of being brought to 
 knowledge. 
 
 Section 10. But public heretics or apostates from the 
 Catholic faith, he can absolve or command to be absolved 
 only in these cases, in which it is not necessary to de- 
 nounce accomplices, when namely, those accomplices are 
 either dead, or are in places long since infected with 
 heresy and live in them not however when the accom- 
 plices live in those countries in which the office of the 
 Holy Inquisition is in force." 
 
 Let it be here observed, that there are cases of heresy 
 which the PcEnitentiarius can pardon but there are also
 
 210 
 
 oases of no small importance to which his power does 
 not extend as will be seen in the next section. 
 
 Section 1 1 . But Princes and others having the right 
 of government, even under the name of Vicar (or a 
 Lord Lieutenant) and kingdoms and republics, or persons 
 having the administration of one or the other, or accus- 
 tomed to have it, also Bishops and other superior Pre- 
 lates in public cases which are contained in the aforesaid 
 letters, which are wont to be read on the day of the 
 Supper of our Lord, he (the Major Pcenitentiarius) can 
 by no means absolve or command to be absolved, even 
 though the Roman Pontiff shall have been so hindered 
 on account of infirmity or any other cause, so that he 
 cannot quickly be consulted. 
 
 Here let it be well marked that, while every possible 
 crime can be pardoned to the vilest of mankind, and 
 while other heretics can be absolved by this Major Pceni- 
 tentiarius, no power, whether civil or ecclesiastical, can 
 be absolved by him. These are all reserved especially 
 to the Pope himself, he must have them under his own 
 jurisdiction, his political authority over them must be 
 maintained by his spiritual power, and they must bow at 
 his knee, or sink, as a set of excommunicated traitors to 
 his authority, under the curse and condemnation of his 
 judgment. 
 
 This is the law to train the traitor and the murderer, 
 his own crimes can be easily forgiven ; but his Pro- 
 testant sovereign, or the representative of that sovereign, 
 judges, magistrates, bishops, all the powers that be, 
 being heretics, must bow at the knee of the Pope for 
 pardon, or curse and damnation is their lot. 
 
 So also we see in the 1 4th section 
 
 " Section 14. Nor can he likewise by any means be 
 able to absolve or cause to be absolved public cases even 
 not brought into judgment of violated immunity or ec- 
 clesiastical liberty." 
 
 Here again the liberties of the church are protected, 
 so that any one who dares to violate one jot of her autho- 
 rity or privileges, is, as we shall see in the 17th section, 
 worse than the traitor or assassin, for they have privi- 
 leges as capacious as they can desire. 
 
 " Section 17. He (the Major Pcenitentiarius) can 
 dispense and order others to dispense, in either tribunal,
 
 211 
 
 with homicides and outlaws and other criminals, so that 
 they may lawfully be received into a religious order and 
 make a profession in it, and so that even those who have 
 committed murder, (qui homicidia voluntaria commise- 
 rint,) may be able to enter any of the religious orders as 
 clergymen, and become professors in it, on this condition, 
 however, when it shall appear to be befitting, that they shall 
 have first satisfied the exchequer and the party ; and, 
 moreover, by taking care lest in the time of their novi- 
 ciate they may take holy orders or ascend to higher de- 
 grees, but this may be by no means permitted to them, 
 till after they have made their profession ; but he can 
 dispense and command a dispensation to be given, that 
 in those orders which they have before undertaken, they 
 may minister even in the time of their noviciate as often 
 as any reasonable cause requires it ; though, if perchance 
 they shall not have persevered in a religious order, but 
 have returned to secular life, they may remain ipso facto 
 suspended, even from the exercise of the orders of that 
 degree which they had before received." 
 
 From these we deduce the following principles, that, 
 in the laws of the Papacy, homicide, murder, treason, or 
 any crimes however atrocious, are of a less flagrant cha- 
 racter than dissent from one single dogma or violation 
 of one single privilege of the Church of Rome, especially 
 if these be committed by any persons bearing either po- 
 litical or ecclesiastical authority. An ordinary heretic, 
 in the humbler walks of life, can receive absolution from 
 the Major Poenitentiarius or his delegates ; but a person 
 placed in authority cannot receive such absolution, a 
 fact which proves that the standard of moral guilt which 
 the Papacy erects, is but a mere pretence for the ad- 
 vancement of political power, else why should the station 
 of the criminal enhance the turpitude of the crime ? 
 
 Again, we perceive that crimes of the blackest die can, 
 under certain circumstances, not only obtain the pardon 
 but the protection, the patronage, the preferments of the 
 Church of Rome. Murder, both by the laws of God 
 and man, is to be punished by the execution of the mur- 
 derer. The man who is privy to it, even after its com- 
 mission, and conceals it, is an accessary after the fact, and 
 as such, incurs himself, the penalty of the laws.
 
 212 
 
 Here we see that Popery is privy to the crime knows 
 it, conceals it, protects it, opens its arms to receive it, 
 takes it into its sanctuaries, and there licenses the mur- 
 derer to become a priest, to learn to drill the wretches 
 that come to his confessional, in the crimes of which he 
 has received the pardon and the profits himself. What 
 is there more infamous in the history of human guilt 
 than this, unless it be the fact, that it is all perpetrated 
 in the name of Christianity, and that the authority of 
 the God of holiness and truth, and love, and mercy, 
 is borrowed to sanction the blackest dictates of the 
 devil? 
 
 There are various sorts of dispensations for various 
 crimes, real or pretended, in this Bull^ which, on com- 
 paring them with other parts of Papal discipline are 
 curious and instructive. But, as it is not the Editor's 
 object to enter into a general examination of these, he 
 will proceed to the 28th section. 
 
 " Section 28. He (the Major Poenitentiarius) may 
 have the power of relaxing only in the Tribunal of Con- 
 science, all sorts of oaths in which it is discovered that 
 110 prejudice is done to any one." 
 
 The " any one" here, we know, refers only to persons 
 or circumstances in which the interests of the Church 
 are not concerned ; for where that is the case, the oaths 
 themselves have no obligation whatever, and every Bishop 
 can pronounce them null and void. 
 
 " Section 29. All sorts of simple vows, howsoever 
 made, although confirmed by a private oath, even of en- 
 tering into a religious order, of chastity, of visiting 
 the sepulchre of our Lord, or the sacred thresholds of 
 the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul of the city, or the 
 sepulchre of St. James of Compestella, the same Major 
 Pcenitentiarius can, by dispensing, commute into other 
 works of piety, even to the effect of contracting matri- 
 mony, when the case is of a vow of chastity, or of other 
 things which in themselves render matrimony unlawful ; 
 also he can put off the fulfilment of vows, and absolve 
 from transgressions of them, and also command that they 
 be commuted, deferred, and absolved by dispensation, the 
 causes of such commutating, deferring, and absolving 
 being considered, and certain clauses being added, which 
 the Poententiary in such cases has been accustomed lau-
 
 213 
 
 dably to add, and those things being enjoined which it 
 has been accustomed to enjoin." 
 
 It would be a difficult task for any man to tie a 
 knot upon the conscience of a sinner which this Major 
 Poenitentiarius cannot unbind at his pleasure. There 
 certainly is no restriction that can be imposed on the 
 conscience by the law of God that the ' man of sin who 
 opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God 
 or that is worshipped,' cannot at his pleasure supersede. 
 
 The last section translated shall be the following 
 " Section 31. But the aforesaid Major Poenitentiarius 
 can dispense with the regulars," (that is the monks) " on 
 account of irregularity, howsoever contracted, as well 
 from any defect, as from any crime whensoever perpe- 
 trated, that notwithstanding the same irregularity, or 
 any incapacity, or any other defects whatsoever, they 
 may use the orders they have received, and their privi- 
 leges, and minister in them even in the ministry of the 
 altar ; and also receive orders which they have not re- 
 ceived, and likewise minister in them ; and also retain 
 and exercise offices, regular benefices, places of trust, 
 pre-eminences, dignities, and prelacies, even the highest 
 and the first, whatsoever, how many soever, and of what 
 nature soever they be, being of their own order and 
 congregations and otherwise canonically obtained, and 
 also that they may be able to receive, enter upon, con- 
 duct, and freely and lawfully exercise the same to which 
 they may afterwards be elected, or otherwise placed in, 
 according to the regular institutions of their own orders 
 and congregations, also he (the Major Poenitentiarius) 
 can restore, replace, and fully reinstate them in the same 
 and former condition, and the power of giving and re- 
 ceiving commands,* in which before the premises" (that 
 is their crimes, incapacities, &c.) " they had in any man- 
 ner been, also he can graciously remit and pardon all 
 penalties to them (not however so as to render him fit 
 for the generalship of the order, when the question is 
 as to a public defect of birth,) also, for the greater se- 
 curity of the aforesaid absolutions and dispensations, he 
 
 * So I translate "ad vocem activam et passivam restiture"
 
 214 
 
 can sufficiently countervail any constitutions, ordinances, 
 statutes, and privileges in any manner obstructing it. 
 
 Now, the reader has only to refer back to the 17th 
 section he has only to recollect that the outlaw and the 
 murderer can find a refuge and a welcome in the orders 
 of the monks of the Papacy, he has only here to ob- 
 serve that there is no species of crime that can incapaci- 
 tate these regulars from any ranks, dignities, and powers 
 in the Church of Rome ; and then, he will not wonder 
 at the exhibition of crime it presents to his view, when 
 he sees there is no species of atrocity to which that 
 Church cannot modify the human character, and no 
 degree of dignity to which she cannot easily promote 
 her scholars.
 
 THE BULL UNIGENITUS, 
 
 WHICH CONDEMNS TO BE 
 
 PUNISHED BY THE SECULAR ARM ALL PROTEST- 
 ANTS WHO MAINTAIN THE DOCTRINES OF 
 CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS LIBERTY, 
 
 CONFESSED BY DR. MURRAY, 
 
 TO BE IN FORCE IN IRELAND. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 WE now come to the Bull Unigenitus in which both 
 the principles of the Papacy and their intolerant and 
 persecuting enforcement of them are most distinctly 
 developed. 
 
 Dr. Murray is asked by the Commons Committee, 
 Report, p. 647, is the Bull Unigenitus received in Ire- 
 land ? 
 
 He answers it is. 
 
 Really the Doctor need scarcely have given himself 
 the trouble, (I should say have committed the crime if 
 he did not count it a virtue) of evading and denying so 
 many other Bulls and Canons in his evidence when he 
 confessed this one to be in force. It would seem as if he 
 had rather been surprized into a confession of it, being 
 taken short by a question which he did not expect or an- 
 ticipate } but since he admits it to be in force in Ireland, 
 we determine this important fact, that it is presented to 
 us by him and his brethren in the same volume in which 
 are found all the laws which he evaded and denied. If 
 these laws printed in the preceding pages are not in 
 force, how does the Doctor commit the canonical and
 
 216 
 
 ecclesiastical blunder of publishing them in the same 
 volume with this Bull which he confesses is in force. 
 Is the infallible Church so destitute, not only of infalli- 
 bility, but of common sense, as to publish under the 
 sanction of her popes and bishops, a set of laws in one 
 promiscuous chaos of absurdity, when those that she 
 maintains and those that she rejects, those that she con- 
 fesses, and those that she denies, those that are fallen 
 into disuse, or never were enacted as the Doctor tells us, 
 is the case with the 3rd Canon of the 4th Lateran Council, 
 are actually quoted as the church's standard, and sanction 
 for episcopal duty in the same volume of the canon law 
 with those which the church confesses are received in 
 this country. 
 
 Leaving the Doctor and the papal hierarchy to recon- 
 cile the blunders of their infallibility, or justify their 
 crimes of persecution and sedition, we proceed to con- 
 sider how this Bull is enforced that is, not how Pro- 
 testants are to be subjected to the secular power, for the 
 secular power will not be strong enough for this, till the 
 contemptible cowardice of British Protestant statesmen 
 has allowed O'Connell and his brother traitors to dismem- 
 ber the empire and make Ireland an independent king- 
 dom under the Pope's authority but we proceed to 
 consider how it is enforced on the unfortunate Roman 
 Catholic population. 
 
 1st. If a wretched Roman Catholic dares openly to 
 adopt any of the principles condemned in this infamous 
 Bull, that is, if he dares to assert the rights of a rational 
 being, if he dares to assert his privilege of reading the 
 Bible, or any other privilege of civil and religious liberty, 
 in opposition to the tyranny of this antichristian 
 apostacy, immediately he is to be deprived of the sacra- 
 ments of the church that is, the poor wretch is to be 
 shut out from the only means of salvation, and left to 
 perish by the monster that pretends to minister salvation 
 to his soul ; this is proved by the law laid down in this 
 8th vol. of Dens, p. 55, the very book in which this Bull 
 itself is published, and that law is a law of Benedict 
 XIV. " Ex omnibus Christiani orbis" fyc. 
 
 But this is not all, for 2dly, in the 6th vol. of Dens, p. 
 309, the poor creature is declared to be subjected to an ex- 
 communication reserved in the Bulla Ccense to the Pope
 
 217 
 
 that is, the Bull, this Bulla Coense which these Papalbishops 
 dared in their public evidence, by shameless perjury, to 
 deny as being received, or in force in this country ; was, 
 nevertheless, the Bull which they were all the while se- 
 cretly teaching their priests, to be the law under which 
 obedience was to be enforced to the Bull Unigenitus, 
 which they acknowledged was received. So that the very 
 truth of their confession, as to the reception of the Bull 
 Unigenitus, illustrates and enhances their perjury in 
 their denial of the Bulla Coenae ; for a child must see 
 that a law which inflicts a penalty for the violation of 
 another confessed to be in force, must necessarily be 
 not only in force itself, but be even of prior authority 
 to that of which it punishes the violation. 
 
 We now proceed to give some extracts from this Bull 
 Unigenitus. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM THE HUNDRED AND ONE PROPO- 
 SITIONS CONDEMNED BY THE BULL UNIGENITUS, 
 AS TAKEN FROM THE MORAL REFLECTIONS OF 
 QUESNELLE ON THE NfiW TESTAMENT. 
 
 Prop. 2. " The grace of Jesus Christ, the efficacious prin- 
 ciple of good of whatever kind it be, is necessary to every 
 good work, and without it not only nothing is done, but 
 nothing can be done. John xv. 5. 
 
 4. " So, Oh Lord, all things are possible to him, to 
 whom you make all things possible, by working the same 
 in him. Mark ix. 22. 
 
 5. " When God does not soften the heart by the internal 
 unction of his grace, exhortations and external graces 
 do not serve, unless to harden it morec Rom. ix. 18. 
 
 8. " We do not pertain to the new covenant, unless in 
 so much as we are partakers of that new grace which 
 works in us that which God commands us. Heb. viii. 10. 
 
 14. " How far remote soever an obstinate sinner may be 
 from safety, when Jesus exhibits himself to his view in 
 the salutary light of his grace, it is fit that he should 
 devote himself, run to him, humble himself, and adore 
 his Saviour. Mark v. 6. 
 
 1 5. " When God accompanies his command, and his exter- 
 nal address by the unction of his Spirit, and tb e internal 
 force of his grace, that works the obedience in the heart 
 which he seeks. Luke ix. 60.
 
 218 
 
 18. The seed of the word which the hand of God 
 waters, always brings forth its fruit. Acts xi. 21. 
 
 25. " God illuminates the mind and heals it equally with 
 the body by his will alone ; he commands, and he is 
 obeyed. Luke xviii. 42. 
 
 26. " No graces are given except through faith. Luke 
 via. 48. 
 
 27. Faith is the first grace and the fountain of all 
 others. 2 Pet. i. 3. 
 
 30. " All whom God wills to save through Christ, are 
 infallibly saved. John vi. 40. 
 
 32. " Jesus Christ delivered himself to death, to deliver 
 for ever the first-born of his own blood, that is the elect, 
 from the hand of the exterminating angel. Gal. iv. 5. 
 and v. 4-7. 
 
 45. " The love of God not any more reigning in the 
 heart of a sinner, it is necessary, that carnal lust should 
 reign in him, and corrupt all his actions. Luke xv. 13. 
 
 52. " All other means of safety are contained in faith, 
 as in their germ and seed ; but this faith is not without 
 love and confidence. Acts x. 43. 
 
 58. " There is neither God nor religion where there is 
 not charity. 1 John iv. 8. 
 
 77. " He who does not lead a life worthy of a son of 
 God and a member of Christ, ceases to have God in his 
 heart for his father, and Christ for his head. 1 John ii. 22. 
 
 80. " The reading of the Sacred Scripture is for all. 
 Acts viii. 28. 
 
 81. " The obscurity of the Sacred Word of God, is no 
 reason for laymen to dispense themselves from reading it. 
 Acts viii. 31. 
 
 82. The Lord's day ought to be sanctified by Chris- 
 tians for reading works of piety, and above all of the 
 Sacred Scriptures. It is damnable to wish to withdraw 
 a Christian from this reading. Acts xv. 21. 
 
 83. " It is an illusion to persuade oneself that a know- 
 ledge of the mysteries of religion is not to be communi- 
 cated to women by the reading of the sacred book. Not 
 from the simplicity of women, but from the proud sci- 
 ence of men, has the abuse of the Scriptures arisen, and 
 heresies have been produced. John iv. 26. 
 
 84. " To take away the New Testament from the hands 
 of Christians, or to shut it up from them, by taking from
 
 219 
 
 them the means of understanding 1 it, is to close the mouth 
 of Christ to them. Matt. v. 2. 
 
 85. " To interdict from Christians the reading of the 
 Sacred Scripture, particularly of the gospel, is to inter- 
 dict the use of the light from the sons of light, and to 
 cause that they should suffer some species of excommu- 
 nication. Luke xi. 33. 
 
 86. " To take away from the simple people this solace 
 of joining their voice to the voice of the whole church, 
 is a custom contrary to the apostolical practice and the 
 intention of God. 1 Cor. xiv. 16. 
 
 91. " The fear of unjust excommunication should never 
 impede us from fulfilling our duty. We are never cut 
 off from the Church, even when by the wickedness of 
 men we seem expelled from it, when to God, to Jesus 
 Christ, and to the Church itself, through charity, we are 
 still joined. John ix. 32, 33. 
 
 92. " To suffer excommunication in peace, and an un- 
 just anathema rather than to violate truth, is to imitate 
 the example of St. Paul ; let it he only provided that it 
 may not be to erect himself against authority or to 
 break unity. Rom. ix. 3. * 
 
 " The suffrages of the aforesaid Cardinals and of other 
 Theologians, having been heard as well by word of mouth 
 as exhibited to us in writing ; and in the first place, the 
 direction of the divine light being implored, private and 
 public prayers also being appointed for the same end, we 
 declare, condemn, and reprobate respectively, by this 
 our constitution, perpetually in force for ever, all and 
 singular, the propositions before inserted, as false, cap- 
 tious, ill-sounding, offensive to pious ears, scandalous, 
 pernicious, rash, injurious to the Church and its practice, 
 neither against the Church alone, but also against the 
 secular power, contumacious, seditious, impious, blasphe- 
 mous, suspected of heresy, and savouring of heresy itself, 
 also favouring heretics and heresies, and even schism, 
 erroneous, approaching to heresy, often condemned, and 
 again even heretical, and manifestly renewing various 
 heresies, and chiefly those which are contained in the 
 famous propositions of Jansenius, and indeed being re- 
 ceived in that sense in which they were condemned. 
 Commanding all the faithful in Christ, of either sex, not 
 to presume to think, teach, or preach concerning the said
 
 propositions, otherwise than contained in this the same 
 our constitution, so that whosoever shall teach, defend, 
 publish, or treat even in disputation publicly or pri- 
 vately, unless it may be to impugn them, or any of them, 
 conjointly or separately, shall be subject " ipso facto," 
 nd without any other declaration to ecclesiastical cen- 
 sures, and the other punishments decreed by law against 
 the perpetrators of similar things." 
 
 " We command also the venerable brothers, the Patri- 
 archs, Archbishops and Bishops, and other ordinaries of 
 places, also the Inquisitors of heretical pravity, that they 
 may by all means coerce and compel gainsayers, and 
 rebels, whatsoever, by censures, and the aforesaid punish- 
 ments, and the other remedies of law and fact, the aid 
 even of the secular arm being called in for this purpose, 
 if necessary." 
 
 This Bull affords a full and satisfactory answer to the 
 falsehoods which are eternally put forth by the Popish 
 Priests, that they do not shut up the Scriptures from the 
 people, and shews at once the character of their super- 
 stition, bearing as it does the stamp of God's denuncia- 
 tion, " speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience 
 seared with a hot iron ;" for it is plain that all the terms 
 of contempt, abuse, malice, and indignation, which are 
 applied to these propositions, are applied to the reading 
 of the Sacred Scriptures ; as for example, to propositions 
 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, and 85. Here we have the real princi- 
 ples of this mystery of iniquity set forth ; for when she con- 
 demns such propositions as scandalous, pernicious, hereti- 
 cal, &c. &c.; and when she denounces the 91st proposition 
 under these appellations, it is perfectly clear that all the 
 evidence of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle on excommuni- 
 cation, from p. 170, as it is given and commented on in 
 various places to p. 187, is one tissue of falsehood, both 
 in principle and application. 
 
 Then as to the persecuting doctrines, what further 
 need is there of any recurrence to Dens's Theology to 
 prove them, while in this Bull which Dr. Murray admits 
 to be in force, and which by his own evidence is therefore, 
 of infallible obligation on his conscience, the very princi- 
 ples of persecution, by the Church calling the secular 
 arm to her aid are enforced, though he refers Lord Mel- 
 bourne to the solemnity of his oath, to prove that he does
 
 221 
 
 not hold them. These Popish Bishops swear to hold these 
 principles, to obey them, and to enforce them all in their 
 oath of allegiance to their master the Pope ; they swear 
 they renounce them all in their oaths before the British 
 empire ; when, then, they refer to their veracity in one 
 oath, they but prove their perjury in another. 
 
 Nothing now remains to complete the evidence of 
 these documents, but to show the readiness with which 
 they deny on their word or on their oath ; and the con- 
 scious guilt with which they shrink from public exposure, 
 when boldly and faithfully summoned to the test before 
 the people. 
 
 The statements in this book, notwithstanding the pub- 
 lic challenge given in the first Edition, see pp. 34, 35, 
 remained unnoticed till last May, when the Editor brought 
 forward a test, at Exeter Hall, which he proposed to put 
 on every man admitted to Parliament, or the elective fran- 
 chise. Dr. Murray saw and felt what a blow this test is, 
 not only at the root of the political power, but still more 
 at the grinding tyranny and imposture of the Papacy 
 over the Roman Catholics ; he was appealed to on the 
 subject, -when he sent the following letter to London, 
 which was read by Mr. O'Connell at the meeting of the 
 Popish Institute, May 26th, 1840. 
 
 Dublin, May 22, 1840. 
 " DEAR SIR, 
 
 " I have been just now favoured with your letter 
 of the 20th instant, in which you inform me that the 
 bigots of Exeter Hall have extensively disseminated a 
 hand-bill headed 'Awful Perjury of the Popish Bishops 
 of Ireland,' that the Irish prelates are therein accused 
 of establishing in Ireland the Bulla Ccense Domini, after 
 publicly declaring to the empire, that the said bull was 
 never set up nor authorised in Ireland, nor would it ever 
 be published there ; and you beg of me to put you in 
 possession of the true facts of the case. Now the an- 
 swer to all this is very short, as far as regards the accu- 
 sation, there are no true facts whatever in the case. 
 The whole is an impudent and unprincipled fabrication. 
 No such bull has been published, or authorised by the 
 bishops of Ireland, nor by any one of them. To give 
 an appearance of plausibility to this atrocious libel, and
 
 impose on the credulity of those who had not the means 
 of ascertaining its falsehood, the eighth volume of the 
 Theology of Dens is pointed out as containing this ob- 
 noxious bull, and the third canon of the 4th council of 
 Lateran. In both cases the assertion is utterly false. 
 
 " As a further proof of the unscrupulous disregard of 
 truth with which the story was concocted, one of the 
 four Leinster bishops (Dr. Healy) who is accused by 
 name of having traitorously employed this vehicle in 
 1832, to set up these documents as the canon law of 
 Ireland, was not a bishop until six years later than that 
 period. Is it not a pity that any portion of the thinking 
 people of England would allow themselves to be made 
 the dupes of such convicted impostors? It is surely 
 time that those who set themselves down to fabricate 
 ' ingenious devices,' which are calculated to tear asunder 
 the bonds of Christian charity, should be scouted out 
 of the society of every lover of peace, of order, and of 
 truth. 
 
 " I have the honour to remain, 
 " Dear sir, 
 
 " Very faithfully yours, 
 
 " DANIEL MURRAY." 
 
 This letter having been read at the Popish Institute 
 in London, May 26th, and published in Dublin on Satur- 
 day, May 30th, the following Letter was addressed, in 
 answer to it, to Dr. Murray, in the Dublin Evening 
 Mail of Wednesday, June 3 : 
 
 TO DR. MURHAY, ROMAN CATHOLIC ARCHBISHOP OF 
 DUBLIN. 
 
 " Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some 
 shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and 
 doctrines of devils speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their con- 
 science seared with a hot iron. Forbidding to marry, and com- 
 manding to abstain from meats which God hath created to be 
 received with thanksgiving of those which believe and know the 
 truth." 1 Tim. iv. 1, 2, 3. 
 
 SIR In the Weekly Freeman's Journal of Saturday 
 1 have just read a letter, bearing your signature, said to 
 be read by Mr. O' Council, at the meeting of the so- 
 called Catholic Institute, in London, in which you 
 address your correspondent as follows :
 
 " You iuform me that the bigots of Exeter -hall have 
 extensively disseminated a handbill, headed 'Awful 
 Perjury of the Popish Bishops of Ireland' that the 
 Irish prelates are therein accused of establishing in Ire- 
 land the Bulla Ccense Domini, after publicly declaring to 
 the empire that the said Bull was never set up nor 
 authorised in Ireland nor would it ever be published 
 there and you beg of me to put you in possession of 
 the true facts of the case. Now, the answer to all this 
 is very short : as far as regards the accusation, there are 
 no true facts whatever in the case. The whole is an im- 
 pudent and unprincipled fabrication. No such Bull has 
 been published or authorised by the bishops of Ireland, 
 nor by any one of them. To give an appearance of 
 plausibility to this atrocious libel, and impose on the 
 credulity of those who had not the means of ascertaining 
 its falsehood, the eighth volume of the Theology of Dens 
 is pointed out as containing this obnoxious Bull, and the 
 third Canon of the fourth Council of Lateraii. In both 
 cases the assertion is utterly false." 
 
 Now, Sir, as to the handbill which you mention, not 
 having a copy of it, I cannot pronounce on its contents. 
 I presume there is some inaccuracy in it, as to the name 
 of Dr. Healy, who certainly, as you state, was not a 
 bishop in 1832, and, therefore, could not then have 
 done any episcopal act. But as you venture to call in 
 question statements which I have made, and to allude to 
 me as " sitting down to fabricate ingenious devices, 
 which are calculated to tear asunder the bonds of Chris- 
 tian charity" and as you call on every lover of peace, 
 and order, and truth," to " scout me out of society," you 
 will excuse me, I hope, for taking you to task for your 
 assertions, and trying whether you will put them to the 
 proof before the inhabitants of the city of Dublin and 
 I promise you Mr. O'Connell shall be called on to main- 
 tain them in the city of London, where he read your 
 letter. 
 
 You state, Sir, that it is " an impudent and unprin- 
 cipled fabrication" that any such Bull as the Bulla Ccenae 
 Domini has been published or authorised by the bishops 
 of Ireland, or by any one of them. You assert that it is 
 " utterly false" that the eighth volume of the theology of 
 Dens " contains this obnoxious Bull, and the third 
 Canon of the fourth Lateran Council."
 
 224 
 
 Now, I take you up on both assertions. I assert that 
 your statement is thoroughly false and I assert, further, 
 that you know it to be false and now, Sir, I call on 
 the Roman Catholics of Ireland to mark you, and see if 
 you are able to bring your statement to the test. 
 
 I hereby publicly challenge and defy you to select any 
 body of Roman Catholics you please, high or low, learned 
 or unlearned, in the city of Dublin, from fifty to five 
 hundred and select any priest in your diocess, who will 
 stand forward in your defence, and oppose, before those 
 Roman Catholics, and an equal number of Protestants, 
 the following resolutions, which I will undertake to pro- 
 pose and maintain, and put to the meeting : 
 
 1st Resolution That it appears to this meeting that 
 the Roman Catholic prelates, among whom, especially, 
 were Dr. Murray, Dr. Doyle, Dr. Crotty, and Dr. 
 Mac Hale, endeavoured to conciliate the good opinion of 
 their Protestant fellow-subjects, before the year 1829, 
 by denying that they held certain intolerant, treacherous, 
 or seditious principles, which Protestants apprehended 
 they maintained and that their denial of these princi- 
 ples was exhibited in the evidence of these prelates be- 
 fore the Committees of both Houses of Parliament, before 
 the Commissioners of Education, and in a certain oath 
 and declaration, signed by all the Roman Catholic 
 prelates in Ireland, as appended to Dr. Doyle's Essay on 
 the Catholic Claims. 
 
 2d Resolution That among other subjects which 
 these prelates denied, they, viz. Dr. Doyle and Dr. Mac 
 Hale, denied that the Bulla Ccenae Domini had ever been 
 received or sanctioned by episcopal authority in Ireland, 
 or that it ever would be so and that Dr. Murray and 
 Dr. Doyle also solemnly denied that the third Canon of 
 the fourth Lateran Council had any force or authority, 
 not only in Ireland, but in Christendom ; and endeavoured 
 to make it appear doubtful that this Canon had ever 
 been enacted at the fourth Lateran Council. 
 
 3d Resolution That it appears to this meeting, that 
 while these prelates were thus denying these principles, 
 and this Bull and Canon, they were wilfully and de- 
 liberately deceiving the Protestants of this empire, and 
 that the meeting concludes this for the following reasons : 
 
 First Because they had been long and secretly train-
 
 225 
 
 ing their priests in a standard of Theology, by Peter 
 Dens, which contained the principles they were openly 
 denying on their oath which standard, it appears from 
 the evidence of Mr. Coyne in their own Directories, he 
 had printed, by the command of all the Roman Catholic 
 prelates in Ireland ; that this book was read in all the 
 Roman Catholic colleges, except Maynooth, where it 
 was not openly adopted, and that it was the conference 
 book for all the Romish priests of Ireland. 
 
 Secondly Because it appears from the statutes of the 
 province of Leinster, 1770, and from the statutes by 
 which Dr. Murray superseded them in 1831, that the 
 book selected by the bishops for their priests, and in 
 which those priests were trained in their conferences, 
 was the standard whereby the priests were to direct the 
 consciences of the people committed to their charge. 
 
 Thirdly Because while they were abjuring these 
 principles, and denying this Bull and this Canon, it 
 appears from this standard theology that this Bull was 
 published in brief, as an approved document, in the 6th 
 volume of that book, and therefore, existing in their 
 authorised standard at the moment they were giving 
 their evidence that in the same standard, the fourtli 
 Lateran Council is enumerated among those whose 
 authority they declare to be infallible and that while 
 they were pretending to deny that this third canon was 
 enacted in this council, its existence in numerical order 
 as the third canon is proved both by Dr. Murray's 
 statutes of 1831, and by the very catechism which Dr. 
 Murray and Dr. Doyle were teaching the children in 
 their diocesses ; and that, therefore, this is among those 
 canons which these prelates have sworn themselves, and 
 which they make their beneficed priests swear, to obey. 
 That the authority as well as the existence of this canon 
 and its enactment in the council, is demonstrated by their 
 own Corpus Juris Canonici, and in the references to 
 canon law in the Council of Trent, and in Cabbasutius 
 their class book of Canon Law in Maynooth, and in 
 several standards of authority in that college ; and that, 
 therefore, it appears, from these facts and documents, 
 that they were deceiving the Protestants even at the 
 very time they were giving their evidence and swearing 
 their oaths. 
 
 i 3
 
 226 < 
 
 4th Resolution That it appears to this meeting 1 , that 
 after the Roman Catholics succeeded in gaining political 
 power, Dr. Murray and his suffragan prelates not only 
 set up afresh, by their authority, this same standard of 
 theology to be the guide of the priests, to direct the 
 consciences of the people, but that under the express 
 authority and sanction of Dr. Murray, as is proved both 
 by Mr. Coyne's evidence, and his own confession in his 
 pastoral to his priests, a code of canon law, epitomised 
 from the works of Benedict the XIV. was added to 
 Dens's Theology ; and that in this code of laws the Bulla 
 Ccenae Domini is over and over recognised and men- 
 tioned as one of the laws of admitted force and obligation 
 in that code ; that it is referred to again and again as a 
 matter of course in the volume, on whose existence and 
 obligation not even a doubt is cast, except where it is 
 restricted by other papal laws, such as " Pastor Bonus" 
 which is as bad, or worse. 
 
 5th Resolution That notwithstanding Dr. Murray's 
 denial of this canon in his evidence, and his assertion in 
 this present letter, that it is utterly false that this canon 
 is contained in this 8th volume, added, by his authority, 
 to the Theology of Dens ; it is clear to this meeting 
 that this canon is cited in that volume, and not only 
 cited, but cited as of unquestionable authority, as the 
 law for bishops to purge heretics out of their diocesses, 
 and to inflict on them canonical penalties, which, as 
 appears from their standard Theology, are, confiscation 
 of property, exile, imprisonment, and death ; and that 
 this proves the utter falsehood of the professions made by 
 him and his brother bishops in their evidence, and in 
 the oath and declaration which they published, so that no 
 man acquainted with the facts ought ever to place any 
 reliance on their oaths again. That, therefore, the 
 letter which Dr. Murray has sent to Mr. O'Connell, and 
 which Mr. O'Connell has read at the Romish Institute 
 in London, is not true, and that Dr. Murray knows it 
 is not true, and that he exhibits in this the awful charac- 
 ter of the apostacy predicted by the apostle " speaking 
 lies in hypocrisy." 
 
 Now, Sir, I say, in the name of the God of truth, 1 
 will maintain those resolutions against any man in your 
 church you are able to produce^ and this before a body
 
 227 
 
 of my Roman Catholic fellow- subjects, and I have no 
 fear that they will call or think me their enemy I be- 
 lieve, in the sight of God, I am their faithful friend, and 
 I know I desire to be so. 
 
 I denounce you and I denounce all your hierarchy, and 
 I denounce your priests, as the deepest, deadliest foes of 
 the temporal and eternal happiness of the Roman Catho- 
 lics of Ireland. You keep the people in ignorance, and 
 you keep them in slavery, and you try to kindle and keep 
 alive the deadly feuds that embroil this miserable coun- 
 try ; because, if you did not try to keep alive hatred 
 against heretics, you would be afraid that our Roman 
 Catholic neighbours would be at peace with us, and thus 
 we might begin to read our Bibles together, and learn 
 to look to Christ together, and be Christians, and love 
 one another as Christians, and so all your ungodly traffic 
 for the souls of men, alive or departed, in Ireland or in 
 your fabled treasury of Purgatory, would be at an end. 
 
 Criminal as is your conduct, and treacherous and false 
 as have been your professions to the Protestants of Ire- 
 land, you have been ten times worse to the Roman Catho- 
 lics. You are the enemy of our persons, but you are the 
 enemy of their immortal souls ; you would bring misery 
 and ruin on us in time, but you destroy them for eter- 
 nity. And now, having given you one set of resolutions 
 on your iniquity as to the temporal guilt of your church, 
 I shall propose to you another for the spiritual benefit of 
 the Roman Catholics, and intreat my fellow-countrymen 
 and neighbours, the Roman Catholics of Dublin, to con- 
 sider well among themselves whether the men who will ho- 
 nestly and faithfully tell them the truth, and maintain that 
 truth in their presence, or those who will impose on them 
 and deceive them, and fear to bring the truth before 
 them, are their best and truest friends. 
 
 Now, I will maintain these resolutions, in the strength 
 of God, against any man you can send out to dispute them 
 before an equal number of Roman Catholics and Protest- 
 ants. 
 
 First Resolution: 
 
 Resolved That Dr. Murray, and all the hierarchy of 
 the Church of Rome, impose on the Roman Catholic 
 laity, by pretending that they teach them the ancient 
 Catholic faith, for that the creed which they set forth as
 
 the standard creed of the modern Church of Rome was 
 never composed at any general council that it was never 
 received, or ratified, or even heard of by any general 
 council that it was imposed upon the people by the 
 Pope in the year 1564, and that the Popish bishops se- 
 conded and maintained this imposture, and now pretend 
 to the people that this is the ancient holy Catholic faith 
 of the church, while it is the modern, unholy, anti- Catho- 
 lic faith of the Pope of Rome. 
 
 Resolved That the second article of this new creed 
 is false, and that Dr. Murray and all the Romish bishops 
 know it to be false ; for that neither Dr. Murray nor any 
 Romish bishop in Ireland ever " received the Scriptures 
 according to the sense which their mother the church has 
 held, or does hold ;" for that their church holds no sense 
 of the Scriptures, and that they know she holds no sense 
 of them, and never gave or has given any sense of them ; 
 and there is not a man among them able to stand forward 
 before the people, and give them the church's sense even 
 of the third chapter of the epistle to the ancient Church 
 at Rome, and that hereby they are proved that they know 
 their article is false. 
 
 Resolved That in accordance with this new creed, 
 that sets up false mediators, the present Pope, Gregory 
 XVI., has sent over to this country, in the year 1832, 
 an encyclical letter containing the most abominable ido- 
 latry, in which the Virgin Mary is set forth as " the 
 sole foundation of the sinner's hope," and that the Romish 
 bishops have published this idolatry, and that they sell 
 books in their shop to maintain this idolatry ; and that 
 thus the Roman Catholics of Ireland, instead of having- 
 the glorious Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ preached to 
 them by their priests, are kept in ignorance and bondage 
 by these superstitions ; and while the blessed Jesus in- 
 vites sinners to come to him freely for mercy and salva- 
 tion, the souls of the Roman Catholics of Ireland are 
 made merchandize of, and the Bible shut up from the 
 education of themselves and their children lest they dis- 
 cover the impositions that are practised on them. 
 
 Resolved That the system of the confessional adopted 
 by the Roman Catholic hierarchy, is false, cruel, and 
 obscene. 
 
 False Because it is to God, and not to a fellow worm,
 
 229 
 
 we are to confess to obtain pardon ; as the Psalmist saith, 
 " I said I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord, 
 and thou forgaveth the iniquity of my sin." Psalm xxxii. 
 
 Cruel Because the system of examination of consci- 
 ence of females, is the most infamous refinement on ty- 
 ranny that ever was practised against unfortunate victims 
 of oppression, and calculated to enslave the whole human 
 race to a set of priests. 
 
 Obscene Because the most vile and abominable books 
 in any language, are the manuals of the Romish priests 
 for investigating the sins of their penitents that, there- 
 fore, this meeting denounces the Papal confessional. 
 
 Resolved That there is no peace for a sinner with his 
 God, but through that blessed Redeemer, our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, who has made peace by the blood of his cross for 
 sinners that this peace and this salvation is freely pro- 
 claimed in the Bible to sinners, and that all other refuges 
 are refuges of lies that this is the true hope, and the 
 only hope for Protestants and Roman Catholics that it 
 is our bounden duty, if we expect salvation for our souls, 
 to come to Christ, to trust him, to love him, to serve 
 him, and to love one another as true Christians, in true 
 charity ; and that is nothing but a white lie of the devil 
 to pretend smooth charity openly, and to inculcate secretly 
 the infamous principles of such theology as that of Dens. 
 
 Resolved That the Protestant Church has long and 
 criminally neglected her duty to the Roman Catholics of 
 Ireland in not testifying of these evils not in a spirit of 
 hostility to them, but of kind, faithful, Christian love for 
 their souls ; and that it is thus our best regard can be 
 shown for our fellow-men in pointing out to them to our 
 best ability both the ways of error and death, and the 
 path of truth and of eternal life. 
 
 Now, Sir, there are two sets of resolutions. The first 
 of a temporal nature, to prove the falsehood of your let- 
 ter, and of your professions to Protestants. 
 
 The second, of a spiritual nature, to show the guilt of 
 your church and your office to Roman Catholics. 
 
 Now, let the Roman Catholics look to you. I leave 
 it to them to consider whether you or I are conscious of 
 speaking the truth in the sight of God to them or not. 
 
 If you refuse to meet the first set of resolutions, then 
 I tell you that in the name and strength of God, when I
 
 230 
 
 feel well and able, as I am not at present equal to much 
 exertion, that I will, I trust, prove the first resolutions, 
 or some of a similar nature, to a public meeting of Pro- 
 testantSj and that, if I am able, also to preach beyond 
 my fixed duty, that I shall preach on these last resolu- 
 tions, I trust, faithfully and affectionately, to my Roman 
 Catholic friends and neighbours ; and I have neither doubt 
 nor fear but that they will believe that I am their sincere 
 and faithful friend and servant in Christ. 
 
 ROBERT J. M'GHEE. 
 June 1st, 1840. 
 
 Dr. Murray and all his Priests, having proved their 
 consciousness of the falsehood of his letter, and the 
 truth of these resolutions, by not venturing to answer 
 them either on the platform or in the press, after nearly 
 three months were granted to them, the following letter, 
 with the proof of the facts as to the Bulla Ccenae, was 
 addressed to him in the Dublin Evening Mail of 
 August 24 : 
 
 TO DR. MURRAY, ROMAN CATHOLIC ARCHBISHOP OF 
 DUBLIN. 
 
 " Now the spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter time some 
 shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and 
 doctrine of devils ; speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their con- 
 science seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry, and command- 
 ing to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received 
 with thanksgiving of those which believe and obey the truth." 
 1 Tim. iv. 1, 2, 3. 
 
 SIR, On Saturday, May 30th, your letter which had 
 been read by Mr. O'Connell on the 26th, at the meeting 
 of the Romish Institute, in London appeared in the 
 press in Dublin. In this letter you assert that it is an 
 " impudent and unprincipled fabrication" that the Roman 
 Catholic bishops have " established in Ireland the Bulla 
 Coenae Domini, after publicly declaring to the empire 
 that the said bull was never set up nor authorised in 
 Ireland, nor would it ever be published there." You 
 assert that no such bull has been published or authorised 
 by the Bishops of Ireland, nor by any one of them." 
 You add, that " to give an appearance of plausibility to 
 this atrocious libel, and to impose on the credulity of 
 those who had not the means of ascertaining its falsehood,
 
 231 
 
 the eight volume of the Theology of Dens is pointed out 
 as containing this obnoxious bull, and the third canon of 
 the 4th Council of Lateran ;" and that " in both cases 
 the assertion is utterly false." 
 
 Such, Sir, is your statement as published in your letter 
 on the 30th day of May, in the Freeman's Journal. 
 
 On Wednesday, June 3d, I published in the Dublin 
 Evening Mail a letter in reply to yours, in which I as- 
 serted that your statements on both these points were 
 thoroughly false. I asserted further that you knew them 
 to be false, and I called on you to prove them true, if 
 you were competent to do so, by selecting any man you 
 pleased who could disprove, in the presence of Protes- 
 tants and Roman Catholics, in this city, the facts which 
 you denied, and which I embodied in the shape of reso- 
 lutions, which may be seen in the Mail, as published at 
 the time. 
 
 To this letter you have given no answer, though you 
 well knew the importance of the interests at stake. The 
 reason is plain : you felt you were unable to answer ; you 
 dared not attempt before the public to prove statements 
 true, which, even at the moment you made them, you 
 knew were totally destitute of truth. There was, how- 
 ever, an important point at issue ; you knew this, and 
 O'Connell knew it too. It compelled you to venture on 
 the desperate experiment of writing that letter ; but 
 when called on to put your statement to the proof, you 
 have fled to your usual and only resource silence. You 
 have had abundance of time to deliberate ; you cannot 
 complain that I have hurried you, or taken you by sur- 
 prise ; and it is now time to bring your letter to that 
 test in the press which you felt it could not stand on the 
 platform. The public must know the facts. 
 
 Now, there are just three questions necessary to de- 
 termine the truth or falsehood of your letter, in its full- 
 est extent, with respect to the Bulla Ccena3 Domini ; for 
 I shall confine myself at present to this document. 
 
 FIRST Whether you have set up Dens's Theology as 
 a work of standard authority for your priests, to direct 
 the consciences of the people ? 
 
 SECONDLY If so, whether this Bull is sanctioned in 
 this work, or cited as being of force or authority in your 
 church ?
 
 232 
 
 THIRDLY Whether it is so sanctioned or cited in the 
 new code of laws which you have added as a supplement 
 to Dens, and in which you specifically deny that it is to 
 be found ? 
 
 If these questions are to be answered in the affirma- 
 tive, then your letter is thoroughly false, and you knew 
 it to be so while you were writing it. As to the first 
 question, I will not trifle with the public patience by re- 
 capitulating the proofs that fasten Dens's Theology on 
 you and all your hierarchy as the authoritative standard 
 for your priests. Indeed, you yourself have rendered 
 any proof of this unnecessary, because, after you had 
 vainly attempted to get rid of the charge both in your 
 letter to Lord Melbourne and to the Protestants of Eng- 
 land in 1835, finding all efforts vain, you thought it best 
 to put a bold front on the case ; and accordingly, in your 
 Pastoral to your clergy, October 1836, you declare that 
 " the loork contains much useful matter" You affirm that 
 " it is accurate as far as regards matters of faith ;" and 
 you say, you " have no hesitation in recommending it as a 
 useful summary to their attentive perusal" 
 
 Now, I omit your statutes, I omit your directories, I 
 omit all Coyne's evidence, and all the tissue of proof ad- 
 duced from various sources on the subject. I take this, 
 your own Pastoral your own eulogium on Dens your 
 own admission that the book is accurate as it respects the 
 faith of your church your own recommendation of it 
 to your priests ; and now give me leave just to propose 
 to you one question : When Papal bishops recommend 
 any Papal Bull to their priests or people, do they not 
 thereby sanction and authorise that Bull, and give it full 
 force among them, unless it is reclaimed against by the 
 majority of bishops in the land ? 
 
 If you deny this, you deny not only the principle laid 
 down in every book in your church that treats on the 
 subject, but you deny all the evidence sworn to by all the 
 men who gave evidence on the subject before the com- 
 mitees of Parliament. You deny the oaths of Dr. 
 Mac Hale, Dr. Doyle, Dr. Slevin, and your own. I omit 
 their evidence ; but remember your own words you 
 swore, or gave in evidence as if on oath, before the Com- 
 mittee of the House of Commons, that "Roman Catho- 
 lics are obliged to submit to the decisions and decrees of the
 
 233 
 
 Pope on points of faith and morals, which are expressly or 
 tacitly assented to, or not dissented from, by the majority of 
 bishops." You swore " That it is the doctrine of every 
 Catholic that the Pope, as the head of the church, has a 
 right to address a doctrinal decree to the whole church. By 
 this very act he summons the pastors of the church to say 
 whether or not that is conformable to the Catholic faith ; 
 and whether they distinctly express their assent to it, or 
 tacitly signify it, by not dissenting from it; it then becomes 
 a declaration that such is the belief of the church at large ; 
 and as the church, whether dispersed at large, or assembled 
 in its general councils, is infallible, its decisions are a rule 
 of faith to which every Catholic is bound to submit" 
 
 These, Sir, are your own words, and this is a vital 
 principle of your church. Mark, then, how stands the 
 fact and your oath, compared with your letter, read by 
 Mr. O'Connell. Can you take a book containing a 
 Papal Bull a Bull annually renewed in Rome can you 
 tell your priests that " it is accurate as Jar as regards 
 matters of faith ;" and that you " have no hesitation in 
 recommending it to their attentive perusal ?" Can you do 
 this in one public letter, and then presume to say in 
 another that you neither authorize nor sanction the 
 Bulls that are contained in that book ? The very ques- 
 tion is unnecessary. But this is merely taking you on 
 your own confession merely quoting your own public 
 admission in your Pastoral. But when we know that 
 even this admission, convicting you as it does, is not 
 one-tenth part of the truth when we know that the 
 book you were thus pretending generally to approve and 
 recommend was in reality the chosen, adopted, published, 
 authoritative standard of yourself and all your hierarchy 
 demonstrated to be so now for two-and-thirty years 
 when we know from your own statutes, which you so 
 laboured to conceal, and thought so effectually concealed, 
 that though you were writing this mock Pastoral to 
 your priests, you and your suffragan bishops had been 
 for five years before it, secretly drilling those very 
 priests to direct the consciences of the people by this 
 identical book, which you were thus pretending, as it 
 were cursorily, to recommend to their perusal when we 
 know this, I say, Sir when we can prove it when you 
 could not stand forward to deny one tittle of it here, in
 
 234 
 
 the midst of your own diocess, and among your own 
 priests and when there is not a man among them that 
 could venture to meet the case with his statutes and di- 
 rectories in his hand, to rescue you from the public ex- 
 posure which your own documents have entailed on you 
 how is it, Sir, that you have the effrontery to dare to send 
 a public letter to be read in London, asserting that not 
 all or any of your bishops had authorised a Bull which 
 they had all sanctioned, and you, yourself, above them 
 all ? Has not Jehovah justly stamped upon the forehead 
 of that superstition which you administer, the character- 
 istic marks of her teachers " speaking lies in hypocrisy, 
 having their conscience seared with a hot iron ?" 
 
 But the force of this depends on the second point, viz. : 
 whether this Bull is sanctioned or cited in this work, as 
 being of force or authority in your church ? 
 
 This is a plain matter of fact and I have only to 
 refer every man who has, or who can consult Dens's 
 Theology, to the sixth volume, from page 264 to page 
 325, in which space they will see the Bulla Coense Do- 
 mini more frequently quoted than any Bull of all the 
 Popes of Rome in the whole work beside. 
 
 It is mentioned by name more than 50 times in these 
 61 pages in fact, the whole treatise 'on reserved cases is 
 regulated according to that Bull. 
 
 It is declared by a decree of the College De Prop. 
 Fide, that no man is to dare to absolve from the cases 
 reserved in it to the Pope. p. 264. 
 
 Apostacy is reserved to the Pope by it p. 275. 
 
 There are three standards to determine the cases re- 
 served to Pope, and the first is the Bulla Coanae. 
 p. 297. 
 
 The Bull is actually briefed into 20 sections, and the 
 heads of each section given. pp. 298, 299. 
 
 The question is proposed, whether it be in force in 
 Belgium, and the decision given by Dens is, that it is in 
 force against heresy, apostacy, and the reading of here- 
 tical books there. p. 300. 
 
 You have three memorial lines of cases reserved to 
 the Pope p. 301, of which the first is 
 
 " Haeresis, haeretici libri, violator azyli" and there are 
 chapters on each of these, demonstrating this reserva- 
 tion on the authority of the Bulla Ccena.
 
 235 
 
 There are three chapters on the power of absolving 
 from reserved cases, in which the case is argued in every 
 chapter on the authority of the Bulla Coanae. 
 
 Again You have yourself given, in your evidence 
 before the Parliamentary Committee, that the Bull Uni- 
 genitus is in force in Ireland; now, what is the sanction 
 under which this Bull is enforced ? You have it laid 
 down at page 300, that " Those who pertinaciously 
 reject the Bull Unigenitus, or who hold, teach, or defend 
 one of the heretical propositions condemned in it, &c., 
 and who show this by any external sign, are subjected, as 
 if guilty of open heresy, to excommunication reserved in 
 the Bulla Coenae Domini." 
 
 Thus, the Bulla Ccense is the standard by which the 
 Bull Unigenitus, which you have sworn to be in force, is 
 enforced in Ireland ; and, with all this host of evidence 
 in this book, which you openly avow you recommend to 
 your priests, you dare to assert in your public letter of 
 last May, that this bull has never been published or autho- 
 rised by the bishops of Ireland, nor by any of them. 
 
 Now, what is the demonsti'ated fact ? Why, that this 
 book was the secret standard for all your bishops in Ire- 
 land, and that it had been so for eighteen years, at the 
 time you were giving your evidence that Dr. M'Hale 
 and Dr. Doyle had been, themselves, drilled in this as 
 priests and professors, and were drilling others in it as 
 bishops learning this bull teaching this bull secretly, 
 at the very moment they were swearing that it had never 
 been received, and never would be received in Ireland 
 that you and every one of your hierarchy had been en- 
 gaged in the very same process at the time you were 
 giving that public oath and declaration signed by every 
 man of you, to blind and deceive the Protestants of this 
 empire an oath utterly at variance with the existence 
 of that Bull in the nation. Yes, Sir, and at the time 
 you were publicly signing this oath and declaration, and 
 publicly addressing it to your priests and the Roman 
 Catholic laity, you were at the same moment, and had 
 been for years before, and have been ever since, drilling 
 those priests to teach that people a system in utter con- 
 tradiction of the document you were with such seeming 
 solemnity addressing to them before the public and now, 
 after all this, in the teeth of testimony which you dare
 
 236 
 
 not attempt to disprove, of evidence which you dare not 
 meet, you have the audacity to deny the facts of the case 
 in your letter, after you had forsworn in this oath and 
 declaration, the fundamental principles of your religion. 
 
 You did not set up the Bulla Ccenae Domini, Sir ! Sir, 
 I assert, not only that you have done so, but you have 
 done more ; you have proved that you carry the spirit 
 and the letter of that Bull, into the very heart of your 
 secret movements against the Protestants of this empire. 
 For not content with setting up the Bulla Ccense Domini, 
 that Bull of universal excommunication, in the standard 
 by which you drill your priests you fulminated, in your 
 secret Synod, the sentence of excommunication against 
 every Protestant in the empire, from the cottage to the 
 throne. Yes, Sir, in those secret statutes which you 
 gave out of your hand to every bishop and priest in your 
 province, and while these statutes were undetected, you 
 addressed the Protestants of the empire as your " Beloved 
 Fellow Christians !" 
 
 You excluded them from the pale of Christianity 
 you denounced them with the heaviest censure in the most 
 official, the most authoritative manner, which your office 
 as a Popish bishop enabled you to do you collected your 
 suffragan bishops in synod to do so you delivered your 
 denunciation to your priests, which, under the heaviest 
 penalties you can inflict on them, they are bound to re- 
 ceive and obey you did this secretly, carrying the spirit 
 of the Bulla Ccenae Domini, as far as you could, into the 
 very heart of every bishop and every priest, and every 
 Roman Catholic layman, in your province ; and then you 
 come out to call those whom you have denounced your 
 " beloved fellotv- Christians" you come with professions of 
 loyalty to your excommunicated Sovereign, and with pro- 
 fessions of charity to her excommunicated subjects, and 
 when you have denounced them all, as far as in you lies, 
 with your secret, cordial curse, you come out into the 
 public press, and try to deceive them with the hollow 
 mockery of your open hypocritical benediction. Do you 
 venture to deny it, Sir ? bring forth your statutes and 
 turn to page 109 ; and know, Sir, now that your statutes 
 and your directories, and your pastoral, and all these 
 documents that prove the facts are no longer private pro- 
 perty; they are all lodged in the universities; every
 
 statement I have made upon the subject is lodged there 
 beside them ; and now, Sir, you may enclose this letter 
 to Mr. O'Connell tell him to take it and read it in his 
 public meetings, and to exhibit the dreadful uncharitable- 
 ness of bringing such charges against the " meekest of 
 all Christian gentlemen." But tell him, too, from me, 
 Sir, that he knows it every tittle to be true, and that if 
 he presumes to deny one syllable it contains, I'll meet 
 him, if he dares to bring your letter with him in his hand, 
 on any spot from the Rotunda to Freemason's Hall, and 
 make him admit either the falsehood of that letter, and 
 the truth of this, or the falsehood of all the principles of 
 Papal authority in the Church of Rome. 
 
 But, Sir, you deny the specific fact that the Bulla 
 Ccenae Domini is to be found in the eighth volume of 
 Dens, or rather that volume of canon law which you 
 have added to Dens. 
 
 I meet your specific denial with a specific assertion, 
 that it is thoroughly false, and that you know it to be so. 
 Do you intend, Sir, to prop up your statement by the 
 mean, contemptible, equivocation, that the Bull is not 
 printed at length in this volume of your authorised law? 
 If so, this is true, indeed, and I freely grant you all the 
 credit you can derive from the fact, and all the weight 
 that is due to your assertions. 
 
 But, Sir, do you pretend to say, first that the cita- 
 tion of any law, as of authority, does not imply the 
 existence and operation of this law as effectually as if it 
 were quoted at full length ? Or, do you mean to say, 
 secondly-: that this Bull is not so cited in this volume, as 
 a Bull of well known existence and authority by your 
 priests, for whose direction in ruling the consciences of 
 the people you published this code of canon law ? 
 
 You must assert either of these to give a shadow of 
 truth to your letter ; and, choose which you please, you 
 choose what you know to be directly false ; therefore, 
 your letter is false, and you know it is. The Bull is 
 quoted over and over again in your supplement to Dens, 
 and if you or Mr. O'Connell dare to meet the proof, I will 
 publish in the press, or proclaim on the platform, the 
 statement of the facts and references, and show how the 
 doctrines, the Bulls and Canons which the Papal hie- 
 rarchy, and you among the rest, abjured in your evidence
 
 238 
 
 before the Committees of the British Parliament, before 
 the Commissioners of Education, and before the nation 
 in your published oaths and declarations, are demonstrated 
 in your principles identified with your religion, and 
 embodied in your laws to govern this wretched country 
 by the publication of this code of infamous Papal de- 
 cretals, in addition to your standard of no less infamous 
 Papal theology. 
 
 I call, Sir, upon the Protestants of Ireland, as they 
 value all that is dear to them in time I call on the 
 Roman Catholics of Ireland, as they value their immortal 
 souls, to mark this system of infernal policy, which is 
 maintained by a set of tyrants as if it were the religion 
 of Christ. Justice, Sir, that much abused perverted 
 term, justice for Ireland justice for the Roman Catho- 
 lics and Protestants of Ireland, demands the public expo- 
 sure and denunciation of the men whose atrocious princi- 
 ples and craft will " drench our streets and our fields in 
 blood." I quote the words of Doctor Doyle, and I apply 
 them to his principles and your principles his laws and 
 your laws, and I say there is not a shadow of hope for 
 Ireland, unless its inhabitants, of all creeds and classes, 
 shall be awakened by God's mercy to a genuine sense of 
 the horrid principles of Popery. 
 
 The more I see of those principles, the more I feel for 
 my poor countrymen. The Roman Catholic laity of Ire- 
 land are not the criminals but the victims the Ribbon- 
 men are innocent and unoffending members of society, 
 compared with the traitors who stimulate them to their 
 crimes, and then leave them to perish for their fidelity 
 and their obedience to their taskmasters. 
 
 I have tried your veracity as to the Bulla Ccenae Do- 
 mini. If I am spared I shall try it next, as applied to 
 the 3d canon of the 4th Lateran Council. But, Sir, while 
 it is a part of a Christian's duty to expose and denounce 
 the crime, it is his privilege and duty to proclaim pardon 
 and mercy from the Gospel to the criminal ; therefore, I 
 say to you, O thou aged man, bending down, as thou art, 
 in the service of a hard and cruel master turn from the 
 service of anti- Christ to Christ come out from that 
 accursed " Babylon," that " mother of harlots and abo- 
 minations of the earth," that monster " drunk with the 
 blood of the Saints," who has nursed you in principles of
 
 darkness, that fly from the light of truth come out from 
 her, that you be not a partaker of her plagues. I must 
 denounce your principles but I hope that God may 
 deliver your soul, and bring you, as I hope and believe 
 he brought poor Dr. Doyle, to turn from wafers, saints, 
 masses, unctions, and all the lying refuges of papal 
 superstition, to Christ the true hope the only refuge, 
 and the sure and everlasting salvation of lost sinners, 
 like you and 
 
 R. J. M'GHEE. 
 
 The plain proofs adduced in this letter evince the 
 reason why Dr. Murray and his priests did not dare to 
 meet the challenge in the former. The falsehood and 
 iniquity of these unhappy men will be still more mani- 
 fested in that which followed, and which appeared in the 
 Dublin Evening Mail of Monday, October 5 
 
 THE THIRD CANON OF THE FOURTH LATERAN 
 COUNCIL, SET UP BY DR. MURRAY AND THE 
 ROMISH BISHOPS, AS THE LAW FOR EXTERMI- 
 NATING THE PROTESTANTS OF IRELAND OUT 
 OF THEIR RESPECTIVE DIOCESSES. 1832. 
 
 TO DR. MURRAY, ROMAN CATHOLIC ARCHBJSHOP OF 
 . DUBLIN. 
 
 " Now the Spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter times some 
 shall depart from the faith, giving, heed to seducing spirits and 
 doctrines of devils, speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their con- 
 science seared with a hot iron." 1st Tim. iv. 1, 2. 
 
 " And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABY- 
 LON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINA- 
 TIONS or THE EARTH." " And I saw the woman drunk with the 
 blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus." 
 Rev. xvii. 5, 6. 
 
 " Ye are of your father, the devil, and the lusts of your father 
 ye will do he was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not 
 in the truth when he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his own, for he 
 is a liar, and the father of it." John viii. 44. 
 
 Dublin, September 28, 1840. 
 
 Sin Indisposition and consequent absence from home 
 have prevented the more speedy redemption of my 
 promise. But it is well that the nation should see the 
 crimes of the papacy substantiated with slow and calm 
 deliberation. It is well that men should have time to 
 think over the case, and to see that no opportunity
 
 240 
 
 afforded you to recur to every resource of self-defence 
 can enable you to urge one syllable in your vindication, 
 or allow you any result from the denial of your guilt, 
 beyond the mortifying additional exposure of your folly 
 and audacity in attempting to deny it. 
 
 I now proceed to examine your statement as to the 
 third Canon of the fourth Lateran Council. You say in 
 your letter, read in London by Mr. O'Connell, that it is 
 utterly false that this canon is contained in the 8th 
 volume of Dens. 
 
 My reply is 
 
 That your statement is thoroughly destitute of all 
 truth, for that it is contained in that volume. 
 
 That you know it to be thoroughly destitute of truth, 
 for that you know it is contained in that volume. 
 
 That this canon is cited in that volume as the au- 
 thority for yourself and your brother bishops, to exter- 
 minate the Protestants of Ireland from your dioceses. 
 
 That this is in flat violation of the evidence and the 
 oaths of yourself and your brother bishops, before the 
 Committees of the Houses of Parliament, and the Com- 
 missioners of Education, in 1825 and 1826, and no less 
 in utter violation of the confederated oath of yourself 
 and every Popish archbishop and bishop in this country. 
 
 I shall confine myself strictly to facts, without any 
 comment, further than to request that those who read 
 may consider whether the facts in this letter do not 
 furnish a satisfactory comment on the texts which I have 
 selected for its motto. 
 
 The proofs of the falsehood of your letter, read by 
 Mr. O'Connell, lie in the compass of three short ques- 
 tions : 
 
 First Did you authorise the code of Papal laws, 
 added as an 8th volume to Dens's Theology in 1832 ? 
 
 This is a point confessed ; you have yourself declared, 
 in your pastoral to your priests in October, 1836, that 
 you did authorise its publication, and that it was in much 
 repute in your church. 
 
 The second question is, does the publication of these 
 laws, under your sanction, when the majority of the 
 other Papal bishops do not reclaim against them, put 
 them in force as being of infallible authority and obliga- 
 tions, on the consciences of the Roman Catholics of 
 Ireland ?
 
 241 
 
 This is settled on still higher authority ; you have 
 yourself sworn that this is a principle of your church, 
 corroborating the evidence of your predecessor, Dr. 
 Troy ; and such is the evidence, too, of all your books, 
 bishops, and professors, so that any- further proof is 
 superfluous on the point. 
 
 The last and only question then to be settled is Does 
 this 8th volume, so sanctioned, and with its laws so 
 enforced, contain this third Canon of the fourth Council 
 of Lateran ? This is a mere question of fact, and only 
 requires to make two or three remarks, and then to 
 transcribe the extract. 
 
 The remarks are these : that the quibbling equivoca- 
 tion of your letter to O'Connell does not shield you, as 
 you expect, from the direct charge of falsehood, although 
 this canon is not actually transcribed in this volume ; 
 because, when a law is expressly cited as an authority 
 for any purpose, to assert that the law is not to be found 
 where it is cited, because it is not actually transcribed 
 there, is so utterly false and futile, that it were a 
 waste of time to refute it. Every digest of law that ever 
 was published, would be totally useless and absurd, if 
 this were true. For just as it were a proof of the 
 grossest ignorance in any writer to cite a law that had 
 been repealed, so the citation of a law by any competent 
 authority, evinces that that law is both in being and in 
 force ; and you have not only said, but sworn that the 
 publication of a law by episcopal authority puts it into 
 force. Now, you have laid down in this book a certain 
 line of duty for yourself and your brother bishops, to 
 which you are bound by law, and you have cited the law 
 by the authority of which you are bound to it. 
 
 The duty you have laid down for yourself and 
 your brethren, is the extermination of heretics out of 
 your diocesses. The law which you cite to enforce this 
 duty of your religion, is the third Canon of the fourth 
 Lateran Council, as laid down by the infallible authority 
 of your Pope, speaking ex cathedra, in his Diocesan 
 Synod. I shall quote the very words of your episcopal 
 obligation, literally translated ; and then I shall quote 
 the law by which you enforce it. 
 1st. 
 The episcopal duly of Dr. Murray and his broths
 
 Irishops in Ireland, as laid down in his avowed and au- 
 thorised code of laws, which, he informs us, is in much 
 repute in his church. Dens, 8th vol., p. 82. 
 
 TITLE " H^ERETICI." 
 
 " The bishop is bound, even in places where the office 
 of the Holy Inquisition is in force, sedulously to take 
 care that he may purge the diocess entrusted to him from 
 heretics ; and, if he shall find any, he ought to punish 
 him with the canonical punishments." Diocesan Synod 
 of Pope Benedict XIV., lib. 7, cap. 32, n. 3, t. 2, p. 329, 
 Nov. edit These are, as your standard informs us, 
 " excommunication, confiscation, exile, imprisonment, and 
 death." You graciously add, to do you justice, that when 
 we are brought before your tribunal, and renounce our 
 errors, you can give us absolution, and reconcile us to 
 the church. Thanks " mitius id sane." 
 
 2d. 
 
 The law cited by Dr. Murray for the enforcement of this 
 the episcopal duty of himself and his brother bishops. 
 
 The first part of this citation I need not here tran- 
 scribe, for the sake of brevity. It is found at length in 
 my book on the Laws of the Papacy, first edition, pp. 
 97-99 ; second ditto, pp. 137139. It is only necessary 
 to state, that there is first quoted a letter of Isodorus 
 to Pope Lucius, pressing on bishops the duty of punish- 
 ing heretics ; then, as this is considered doubtful, there 
 is a citation, declared to be indubitable, from the Coun- 
 cil of Rheims to the same effect. Then you proceed as 
 follows : 
 
 "AND THAT WE MAY NOT WASTE OUR 
 TIME IN ILLUSTRATING A SUBJECT WHICH 
 IS UNDOUBTED AMONGST ALL, IT WILL 
 BE ABUNDANTLY SUFFICIENT TO ALLEGE 
 ONE SANCTION OF INNOCENT III. IN THE 
 FOURTH GENERAL COUNCIL OF LATERAN, 
 A.D. 1215, IN THE 3d CANON OF WHICH, <DE 
 H^ERETICIS,' the bishops are ordered every year, 
 either by themselves or by their archdeacons, to go 
 round their own diocesses, and sedulously to investigate 
 if any one infected with heretical contagion lies con-
 
 243 
 
 cealed in it. But it is decreed in the same place, that 
 those who are slothful and negligent in expurging the 
 diocess committed to them, from this heretical plague, 
 as being guilty of a weighty crime, be deposed from 
 their office as unworthy the pastoral ministry and the 
 same is decreed Tom. v. Col. 22. Hardwin's Collec- 
 tions.' WE WILL, THEREFORE, AND COMMAND, AND 
 STRICTLY ENJOIN, IN VIRTUE OF YOUR OBEDIENCE, THAT 
 THE BISHOPS DILIGENTLY WATCH, THROUGH THEIR DIO- 
 CESS, THAT THEY MAY EFFICIENTLY PERFORM THEIR 
 DDTV, IF THEY WOULD WISH TO ESCAPE CANONICAL 
 VENGEANCE; FOR IF ANY BISHOP SHALL HAVE BEEN 
 NEGLIGENT IN PURGING FROM HIS DIOCESS THE LEAVEN 
 OF HERETICAL PRAVITY, OR BE REMISS WHEN THAT 
 SHALL HAVE APPEARED ON CERTAIN PROOFS, HE SHALL 
 BOTH BE DEPOSED FROM THE EPISCOPAL OFFICE, AND 
 ANOTHER BE APPOINTED IN HIS PLACE, A FIT PERSON, 
 WHO SHALL BE BOTH WILLING AND ABLE TO CONFOUND 
 HERETICAL PRAVITY." 
 
 This is your citation of your church's law for the dis- 
 charge of your episcopal duty, which you have published 
 as the law for this country in 1832 this is your cita- 
 tion in this eighth volume of Dens, of which you have 
 the daring audacity to write to Mr. O'Connell to London, 
 and assert that it is an impudent fabrication that it is set 
 forth in that book. 
 
 Now, Sir, if this quotation is true, my answer is irre- 
 fragable namely, that your letter to Mr. O'Connell is 
 utterly destitute of all truth that you know it to be 
 utterly destitute of truth that this canon is set forth in 
 this book, and that this is in flat violation of all the most 
 solemn oaths given by you and your brother bishops to 
 blind and delude the nation. 
 
 Your evidence remains upon the records of the British 
 parliament. I have made sufficient extracts from it in my 
 book on the Laws of the Papacy to preclude the necessity 
 of loading with it the columns of a newspaper. But the 
 facts of the case ought to be published to the ends of the 
 world. 
 
 1st. You swore that "it was exceedingly doubtful whe- 
 ther or not that canon was eve?' enacted in t/ie Council of 
 Later an? p. 106. 
 
 But while you were swearing this, you knew that it had
 
 244 
 
 not only been enacted, but while you pretended to quote 
 Collier, that is a Protestant historian, as a witness 
 against an infallible Popish Canon, you knew that there 
 was not a single authority in the Church of Rome that 
 had ever dreamt of calling it into question, but that it is 
 cited by almost every canonist in your church. 
 
 2d. You pretended, as a reason for your evidence, that 
 " no ancient manuscript records it" p. 106. 
 
 But while you were making this pretence, you knew 
 not only that it was placed on record in manuscript, but 
 in print ; that your Pope Gregory IX., had actually em- 
 bodied this identical canon verbatim into your canon 
 law ; that he did so fifteen years after the canon was 
 enacted in the council ; that he recorded it as the canon 
 passed in the council in the time of his predecessor, 
 Innocent III. You knew that it remains embodied in that 
 canon law which you acknowledge as the canon law of 
 your church, from fifteen years after it was enacted, when 
 mistake was utterly impossible as to its enactment, till 
 the very hour you were pretending to deny its antiquity 
 and authenticity on your oath. 
 
 3d. You swore that, " allowing it to have been enacted, 
 it was done by the civil authorities of Christendom who 
 were there assembled" p. 107. 
 
 But, while you were making this statement, you knew, 
 as well as you know your existence, that it is a principle 
 of your church that no secular powers whatever, though 
 they be present in an ecclesiastical council, have any 
 share or voice in one single enactment passed in that 
 council. You knew that this was a principle taught in 
 Delahogue, the class -book of Maynooth. You knew that, 
 while you were giving this evidence to the parliamentary 
 committee, the very opposite principles were thus taught 
 in your college ; and, when you gained emancipation, 
 you set up the code of Papal Law, from the very works 
 of Benedict XIV., which proved that your evidence had 
 been deliberately false, and that no secular power was 
 ever permitted to give a vote in your councils. I have 
 quoted the authority verbatim in my book on the Laws of 
 the Papacy, and so I omit it here. 
 
 4th. You swore that " this law teas enacted to repress 
 the errors of the Albigenses" that " these errors threatened 
 the very existence of society itself" that " these errors
 
 245 
 
 aimed at the extirpation of the human race, and that there- 
 fore society, for its own protection, thought it necessary to 
 have recourse to the strongest possible measures, in order 
 to stop the mischief."^ 107. 
 
 Though your evidence in this was false as to the Albi- 
 genses, as you well know for you know they were men 
 whose only guilt consisted in their hostility to Romish 
 superstition but, granting your evidence true, see what 
 the truth of your evidence demonstrates. 
 
 This law, which you say was enacted against those 
 who " threatened the existence of society," you have set 
 into force against the unoffending Protestants of Ireland. 
 
 This law, which you swore society was justified in en- 
 acting against monsters, who "aimed at the extirpation of 
 the human race," you have dared to set up as the law by 
 which you and your brethren, on the Papal bench, are 
 bound to purge your dioceses of heretics. Your pretence 
 of the enormity of the guilt of the Albigenses enhances, 
 in proportion, the dark atrocity of your own for, when, 
 to palliate the bitter cruelty of the law, you attempt to 
 blacken the character of the men against whom you say 
 it was necessary to enact such a statute you acknow- 
 ledge the full ferocity of that law. Doctor Doyle con- 
 fesses and dilates on it he tells us it is a law to " drench 
 our streets and our fields in blood" and you do this to 
 lull the nation into full security, that it was impossible 
 you could hold principles, which you confessed to be of 
 such deep and unrelenting persecution. But, the moment 
 you attain the end of your impostures and your oaths, 
 you put the identical law of persecution into operation, 
 and set it up as a standard of episcopal duty, for your- 
 self and your brethren, to exterminate out of your dio- 
 cesses your Protestant fellow-subjects. 
 
 What had the Protestants committed against you ? 
 They had received your evidence they had believed your 
 oaths they had granted you power on the faith of your 
 veracity in abjuring the laws of your intolerant and per- 
 secuting superstition ; but the first use you make of their 
 confidence and their concession, is to put in force for 
 their extermination the very laws you had forsworn. If 
 other Papal bishops had done it if you had been merely 
 like the bishops of the other provinces, a passive partner 
 in the deed there had been a shade less dark in the com-
 
 246 
 
 piexion of your guilt ; but that you and Doctor Doyle 
 the very men who had abjured these laws evading, re- 
 nouncing, denying even their existence on your oaths 
 that you should be the very men to set them up in your 
 diocesses as the authority on which you are to extermi- 
 nate the Protestants of Ireland, leaves nothing for hu- 
 man imagination to deepen the colour of such deliberate, 
 black, ingrained, infernal perfidy. 
 
 Comment, Sir, on these facts I consider quite unne- 
 cessary. 
 
 I have only to request that the editors of all papers, 
 who maintain the Protestant cause, will insert this in 
 their journals. 
 
 I request that all Protestants who can retain this letter 
 will keep it, and lay it up as a subject of deep future in- 
 terest to themselves and their country. 
 
 I intreat my Roman Catholic countrymen to take and 
 read these facts, and to ask their own consciences is this 
 the religion of Christ, or can it stand before his judg- 
 ment seat, and be recognised as that of his church ? 
 
 To you I have nothing to say, except to warn you to 
 flee from the wrath to come. 
 
 If this statement is false, disprove it if true, confess 
 it by your silence. 
 
 But, O ! before your gray hairs are brought in the 
 terror of conscience to the grave, look unto Jesus that 
 you may be saved ; renounce masses, penances, saints, 
 all vain refuges, and lying idols : these cannot save you 
 Christ is a refuge for the very chief of sinners 
 " though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white 
 as snow." Though you had exterminated all the Protest- 
 ants of Ireland, the blood of Jesus could cleanse you. 
 Manasseh filled Jerusalem with blood, yet he found par- 
 don from God. The Lord Jesus prayed for those who 
 embrued their hands in his own blood. O, look to him 
 for mercy and may God Almighty awaken, enlighten, 
 quicken, save, and deliver your poor soul from such a 
 system of cruelty, perjury, misery, and perdition, is the 
 earnest prayer of a faithful friend to the Roman Catho- 
 lics of Ireland. 
 
 R. J. M'GHEE.
 
 THE BRITISH EMPIRE 
 
 THE ONLY ONE IN EUROPE, 
 
 NOW OPEN TO THE 
 
 LAWS OF THE PAPACY. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Since the second edition of this work was put into the 
 press, the writer has obtained a document of the exist- 
 ence of which he had not been aware, which renders the 
 facts in this book doubly important to the inhabitants of 
 this empire. It is the "REPORT FROM THE SELECT 
 COMMITTEE APPOINTED, TO REPORT THE MATURE AND 
 SUBSTANCE OF THE LAWS AND ORDINANCES EXISTING 
 IN FOREIGN STATES, RESPECTING THE REGULATION OF 
 THEIR ROMAN CATHOLIC SUBJECTS IN ECCLESIASTICAL 
 MATTERS, AND THEIR INTERCOURSE WITH THE SEE OF 
 ROME, OR ANY OTHER FOREIGN ECCLESIASTICAL JURIS- 
 DICTION, WITH AN APPENDIX, ordered to be printed by 
 the House of Commons, 25th June, 1816." 
 
 The importance of this document is to be determined 
 by the simple perusal of the authoritative facts stated in 
 it, and by a comparison of the other states of Europe, 
 in reference to the Papal power, with the present condi- 
 tion of this empire, as exemplified in the preceding 
 statements in this volume. Before, however, the reports 
 of the different states of Europe are considered, there 
 is one very singular fact discovered in this volume, both 
 to prove the extraordinary ignorance of the very best 
 informed of British statesmen as to the real nature of 
 Popery, and to show by what degrees, and by what a
 
 248 
 
 process they have been drawn on by Papal duplicity and 
 treachery, from one step to another, till they have 
 actually laid their country more prostrate under the 
 Papal power than any other country in Europe, except 
 the very states immediately subject to the Pope. 
 
 The fact is this it has been always trumped up by 
 the Papacy and its advocates, as a proof that they do not 
 hold the principles of treachery and persecution, which 
 they have been now so signally demonstrated to hold 
 and inculcate, that Mr. Pitt sent in 1788 to the foreign 
 universities questions to be answered, and in the answers 
 to which those universities so expressly denied the tenets 
 imputed to them. 
 
 To those acquainted with Popery, it always appeared 
 that the very idea of sending any questions to a Popish 
 university, and of expecting that they could send any 
 answers which would militate against their own political 
 interests was entirely absurd. It could only be accounted 
 for on two grounds first, the honest unsuspecting inte- 
 grity, or rather simplicity of a Protestant British states- 
 man, who could not suspect a system of fraud and vil- 
 lainy in others, which was abhorrent from his own mind 
 and all the principles of his religion and secondly, that 
 he was totally unacquainted with the real tenets of the 
 Papal apostacy, when he conceived that truth on any 
 subject contrary to their interests, could possibly be ex- 
 tracted from them. And when the questions which Mr. 
 Pitt was supposed to have sent, were glanced over by the 
 eye of a man acquainted with Popery, they could only 
 excite a smile at the extraordinary simple credulity of 
 a man of such a mind as Mr. Pitt, in dreaming of this 
 mode of ascertaining a fact in which the interests of his 
 country were so deeply involved. But the report of the 
 House of Commons throws a new light on this subject, 
 and demonstrates that Mr. Pitt was the dupe of an able 
 Popish lawyer, as subtle a Jesuit as any in the Church 
 of Rome ; and that while the name and authority of Mr. 
 Pitt were used, and are used to this day by Popery and 
 her advocates, the fact was, that he was led into it as a 
 mere trick by this Popish lawyer, Charles Butler, who 
 himself prepared the questions and sent them to the uni- 
 versities, and got the answers under Mr. Pitt's sanction, 
 find thus the name and authority of this great statesman,
 
 249 
 
 have been used as a cloak to cover the greatest tissue of 
 falsehood that ever came concocted from a nest of Po- 
 pish Priests ; and of which it is only necessary to men- 
 tion as a specimen, that while the University of Louvaine 
 was the loudest in her denial of her principles, and in 
 expressions of astonishment, that Mr. Pitt should impute 
 them to her the theology taught in her own college 
 at the time, and written by her own professor, was the 
 theology of the professor Peter Dens. 
 
 No farce ever could have afforded more entertainment 
 in a theatre, than the communication of Charles Butler 
 to these Popish academicians, informing them that he 
 had composed these questions, and sent them for their 
 answers under the sanction of William Pitt. The fact 
 is proved in this report, page 53, as follows : 
 
 " Lunse, 24 die Junii, 1816. 
 
 " Charles Butler, Esq. Barrister-at-Law, called and 
 examined. 
 
 " It is understood, that in the year 1788 you drew up, 
 at the desire of the late Mr. Pitt, a case and certain 
 queries for the purpose of taking upon them the opinions 
 of the foreign universities ; will you state to the Com- 
 mittee whether you did so ? 
 
 " Yes, I drew up that case, and the documents I now 
 present to the Committee are the original answers received 
 from those universities." 
 
 Here ends the examination. The fact speaks a volume. 
 
 We now proceed to consider the objects to which this 
 Committee directed their inquiries, and what was the 
 result of their labours ? Their object is stated, Report, 
 p. 4. 
 
 The object of the Committee, as they themselves lay 
 it down, has been " strictly to investigate and report 
 facts, as they appeared to be substantiated by documents, 
 or other admissible testimony, in order to present to the 
 house, as distinctly as their materials would allow, a view 
 of that system of polity, which under different shades of 
 variation, appears to obtain in the various states of 
 Europe, with respect to ecclesiastical regulation, as it 
 refers to their subjects of the Roman Catholic communion 
 and their intercourse with the See of Rome." 
 
 M 3
 
 250 
 
 The Committee have chiefly directed their attention 
 to two objects : 
 
 1st, The appointment or election of the Roman Catho-/ 
 lie clergy, and principally those of the Episcopal order. 
 
 2ndly, The restraints imposed upon the intromission 
 of Papal rescripts by submitting them to the inspection 
 of the civil goverment, previous to their publication a 
 right exercised in various countries under the name of 
 the " Regium Exequatur," the " Placitum Regium," or 
 some similar appellation. With this they have joined 
 the Appellate Jurisdiction, or " Recursus ad Principem," 
 exercised by the supreme secular magistrate in cases 
 where the ecclesiastical judges have exceeded the proper 
 limits of their authority. 
 
 Under a third head they have included such other mat- 
 ters of ecclesiastical regulation, as do not immediately 
 fall within either of the preceding divisions. 
 
 It is perfectly clear from this, that the object of this 
 Committee in their inquiry as to foreign states, bears 
 directly on the very facts at present existing in this 
 empire, and that we shall have in their report a direct 
 comparison instituted between the powers of the Papal 
 see, as exercised in the Continental states and in this 
 country ; and we shall proceed to make extracts from 
 their report, and point out the coincidences or differ- 
 ences as they appear on the face of the report. The 
 first extracts are from 
 
 THE EMPIRE OF AUSTRIA, INCLUDING 
 BOHEMIA AND HUNGARY. 
 
 ON FIRST HEAD. 
 
 The Austrian Bishops are nominated or appointed by 
 the Emperor, which appointment is in lieu of the elec- 
 tion or postulation of the chapters of their respective 
 cathedrals, and has the same effect ; the Papal confirma- 
 tion being afterwards obtained through the Austrian 
 minister at Rome. To this mode of election the Arch- 
 bishop of Olmutz forms the sole exception, the right of 
 choosing him vesting entirely in the chapter of his see. 
 
 As King of Hungary, the Emperor has the sole right 
 of appointing, not only the Archbishops and Bishops, 
 both of the Latin and Greek Church, but also titular
 
 251 
 
 Bishops and prelates for those chapters and monasteries 
 in the Turkish dominions, which once formed a part of 
 that kingdom. In Hungary, all Bishops appointed by 
 the sovereign, immediately perform every part of their 
 functions which relate to jurisdiction, before they have 
 been confirmed by the Pope. 
 
 ON SECOND HEAD. 
 
 The foundation upon which the " Placitum Regium, 
 or Exequatur, is raised as the great barrier of the state 
 against the encroachments of the Papal see. 
 
 The Placitum Regium, as admitted in Austria, is "the 
 right of requiring that all ecclesiastical statutes and 
 ordinances be submitted to the state before their publi- 
 cation, and of prohibiting their promulgation whenever 
 they are found to relate to objects not essential to the 
 legitimate ends of the church, or obnoxious to the inter- 
 ests of the state. And this right extends not merely to 
 rescripts or regulations of discipline, but to those which 
 are dogmatical, as something might be added to them 
 in the mode of their publication or penal sanction, which 
 is not a point of doctrine." 
 
 In execution of this power, it is provided by the Aus- 
 trian laws, " That all Papal rescripts, as well originals as 
 authenticated copies, are to be laid before the provincial 
 government, and afterwards submitted to the supreme 
 tribunal, along with the opinion of the Attorney -general, 
 and of the provincial government. That this is to be observed 
 not only with regard to newly emitted bulls, briefs, or 
 other regulations of the Pope, but alao with regard to 
 Papal rescripts of former times, at whatever period they 
 may have been issued ; so that whoever desires to make 
 use of them is bound to obtain the imperial placet" 
 
 That "the Bulls already admitted have force of law 
 only, as long as nothing is prescribed to the contrary by 
 any recent enactment of the state." That " nothing is 
 exempt from this law but absolutions granted by the 
 Roman Penetentiary, whenever they concern conscience 
 only when the case admits of no delay, or when the 
 reputation of any one is in danger." 
 
 That " no person is allowed to apply for an indult from 
 the Pope, for the celebration of any new festival, or for 
 any new act of devotion, without permission from the 
 Emperor."
 
 252 
 
 That " Bishops are likewise bound to submit their 
 pastoral and circular letters (whether they relate to the 
 whole diocese, or to any part of it, or whether the 
 clergy only, or all the faithful, are obliged to perform, 
 or to abstain from any thing in consequence of them) 
 to the inspection and approbation of the provincial civil 
 government before they are promulgated." 
 
 That "Ecclesiastical censures have no civil effect, but 
 what is connected with them by the express or tacit will 
 of the Emperor. Hence, with regard to the civil effect 
 attached to Ecclesiastical censures by the common law, 
 no Austrian subject can be excommunicated without the 
 Emperor's consent ; and to that end, the motive of the 
 excommunication is previously to be discussed by an 
 equal number of ecclesiastical and civil commissaries, 
 but the sentence itself is to be pronounced by the ordi- 
 nary, and laid before his Majesty, previous to its publi- 
 cation, to be confirmed by his imperial placet" 
 
 In the like manner, " those who have the cure of souls 
 are not allowed to inflict any external and public punish- 
 ments upon penitents, by their own authority, and with- 
 out the knowledge and consent of the provincial govern- 
 ment." 
 
 That " though Bishops may visit slight offences of the 
 clergy, which incur no civil punishment, with some tem- 
 poral chastisement of a gentle nature, such as a mode- 
 rate confinement and fasting, yet it is only in consequence 
 of their having a license to do so from the Emperor." 
 
 The Austrian Government persists in the resolution 
 of " not permitting the publication of any Papal rescripts 
 or pastorals, from any foreign Bishops, without the appli- 
 cation of the Regium Placitum ; and that the edict on 
 this head has been renewed, as the congregation Delia 
 Riforma was desirous to revise certain ultramontane 
 claims." 
 
 Such are the, statements as to Austria, extracted from 
 this report, and we now entreat a simple comparison 
 of this Papal empire with the actual state of Great 
 Britian. 
 
 First, with respect to the appointment of the Popish 
 Bishops, we see it entirely vested in the Emperor, who 
 takes care that no man disaffected to his goverment shall 
 ever be placed in any see.
 
 While in England, though it is plain from the letters 
 of Quarantotti, in 1814, and Cardinal Litta, in 1815, to 
 Poynder, the Vicar Apostolic in London, that the Pope 
 would willingly have granted the British Sovereign a 
 veto on the appointment of Bishops. Yet we see the 
 Popish Bishops all refused to allow the Protestant Sove- 
 reign in these realms not the same privilege that the Em- 
 peror of Austria has, but even the right of affording a 
 negative protection to the Protestant institutions of this 
 country from that despotism, against which, even in a 
 Papal state, the Goverment feels it necessary to guard. 
 
 But if Austria is protected from the encroachments 
 of the Papal power on the first head, as to the appoint- 
 ment of Bishops, how much more is she protected on 
 the second, the restraints imposed on the publication of 
 Papal Decretals. 
 
 No Ecclesiastical Statutes, or ordinances of any kind, 
 are permitted to be published till they are inspected by 
 the government ; and their publication is strictly prohi- 
 bited if they are "found to relate to objects not essential 
 to the legitimate ends of the Church, or obnoxious to the 
 interests of the state ; and this right extends not merely 
 to rescripts or regulations of discipline but to those also 
 which are dogmatical, as something might be added to 
 them in their mode of publication or penal sanction, 
 which is not a point of doctrine." 
 
 Now compare this with the facts stated in this volume, 
 and with the documents now lodged in the universities. 
 There are the statutes of these Papal traitors, the Po- 
 pish Bishops of Leinster, secretly concocted in their 
 synod, in which they pass the sentence of excommunica- 
 tion against their Protestant Sovereign and Protestant 
 fellow-subjects of every rank snd denomination ; they 
 distribute these statutes secretly among those Priests, 
 whom that Sovereign and those Protestant fellow-subjects 
 have the weakness and the liberality to educate, and in 
 those statutes they compel those Priests to study a cer- 
 tain book, in which these Bishops themselves drill them 
 to direct the consciences of the people ; this book is kept 
 secret for twenty-seven years, and while we are inquiring 
 into the Papal power in foreign states, here is the secret 
 influence of that power working on the population in 
 our own land corrupting them poisoning their hearts
 
 254 
 
 with the bitterest virulence against their Sovereign, and 
 their fellow-subjects denouncing our religion to overthrow 
 our properties to confiscation, our liberties to prison or 
 to exile, and our lives to the slaughter, and this whenever 
 it is expedient for the Papal church to undertake the 
 task of carrying the sentence into execution. These are 
 the present statutes, and the present principles, and the 
 present books the present living men the documents 
 are in our universities there is no difficulty in the proof, 
 except to take the trouble of consulting the documents 
 themselves the facts defy all refutation ; and as it ap- 
 pears from this book, the men themselves do not dare to 
 meet them. 
 
 But let us proceed a step farther. This regulation, 
 that all ecclesiastical statutes and Papal rescripts, are to 
 be submitted to government, " is to be observed not only 
 with regard to newly emitted Bulls, briefs, or other 
 regulations of the Pope, but also with regard to Papal 
 rescripts of former times, at whatever period they may 
 have been issued, so that whoever desires to make use of 
 them, is bound to obtain the imperial placet" 
 
 Now let us compare this with the state of this empire. 
 As long as it was the policy of this accursed mystery of 
 iniquity to keep quiet and restrain the manifestation of 
 its power, so long it worked secretly, it worked in the 
 dark ; then when its Bishops were examined as to certain 
 Bulls and Canons, such as the Buila Coense Domini and 
 the 3d Canon of the 4th Lateran Council, they denied 
 and swore through every mode of falsehood and perjury, 
 that such decretals of their church were in force, or that 
 they held the principles they contain. But no sooner 
 did they gain that political power which they sought by 
 this perjury to obtain, no sooner were the restrictions 
 removed that prevented them from carrying their atro- 
 cious principles into operation, than they published and 
 put in force the very laws they had forsworn, as is de- 
 monstrated in this book they put into operation in Ire- 
 land. The very laws which on their own oaths they had 
 declared, would leave nothing quiet in even a Popish 
 state (see p. 42), which they had declared would " up- 
 turn the foundations of society, and drench our streets 
 and our fields in blood," (see p. 136,) these laws the very 
 traitors who had foresworn them put into operation, they
 
 255 
 
 reduced not only the Protestants of Ireland, but still 
 more the unfortunate Roman Catholics themselves, to a 
 state of abject spiritual slavery, such as even in the 
 Papal countries of the Continent they do not suffer, and 
 they have brought the subjects of the boasted British con- 
 stitution into a more pitiable and degraded condition 
 than the meanest Papists in the Austrian dominions ; 
 they enjoy a protection which is denied to the Roman 
 Catholics of the British empire. 
 
 Again, "the Bishops are likewise bound to submit 
 their pastoral and circular letters to the inspection and 
 approbation of the provincial civil government, before 
 they are promulgated ;" while here they publish, and 
 have been permitted to publish, with impunity their 
 Pope's Encyclicals and their own Pastoral ; they have 
 been allowed to promulgate the infidel principles of the 
 Papal Antichrist, (for infidelity and Popery are brethren 
 of the same father,) in which he dares to insult us in the 
 plainest discharge of our Christian duty ; and when we 
 have formed ourselves into a society to promulgate only 
 the pure word of our God, he dares to write to his 
 Bishops, who circulate his letter, and their own Pastoral 
 intimating that we are circulating " the gospel of the 
 devil." See the Pope's Encyclical, and the Popish 
 Bishop's address that accompanied it in the year 1824. 
 
 Again, " No Austrian subject can be excommunicated 
 without the Emperor's consent." 
 
 Here, then, Papal traitors excommunicate by wholesale 
 Sovereign and subjects at one blow ; yea, they dare to go 
 farther and to promulgate one of their laws, by which 
 the excommunicated Sovereign, and those to whom the 
 Sovereign delegates authority, are to bow at the feet of 
 the Pope, and to be reserved exclusively for the pardon 
 of that tyrant. See Bull, Pastor Bonus" page 210. 
 
 Again, "those who have the cure of souls, are not 
 allowed to inflict any external and public punishments 
 upon penitents ;" while here the poor wretched Roman 
 Catholics are obliged to undergo the most degrading 
 public exhibition of slavery to their idolatrous taskmas- 
 ters. Let Lough Derg, and all the places of pilgrimage 
 in Ireland, and the Popish chapels within, and the stones 
 without, marked by the knees of the poor miserable 
 penitents, testify the penalties imposed on them by those
 
 256 
 
 who turn them for salvation to those refuges of lies from 
 the Gospel of Christ, and who know not how the sins 
 of others are to be pardoned, for they know not where 
 to find forgiveness of their own. 
 
 The Committee refer the House to Van Espen, as the 
 highest authority on Canon Law on this subject, and 
 quote from him, Appendix, No. 1, G. p. 120 132, and 
 the Editor gladly refers to their citation of this celebrated 
 Jurist, because the authority of Van Espen, as to the 
 mode of publishing the Papal laws, is cited by the 
 Editor, p. 26, 27, and the very same treatise referred to 
 that is here quoted by the Committee of the House of 
 Commons. 
 
 In their citation from Van Espen, p. 124, the following 
 sound principle is laid down : 
 
 " The necessity of a placet," (that is, of the govern- 
 ment's approval of a Papal Bull) " is, however, founded 
 upon this circumstance, that as soon as Papal Bulls are 
 received, they become laws of the country ; and it is 
 but consonant with order, that no new law should be 
 enacted without the authority of those by whom a coun- 
 try is governed." 
 
 Here is the authority of the House of Commons ap- 
 pealing to the authority of this most eminent canonist, 
 whose work is a standard of Maynooth, to confirm the 
 whole principle on which this volume as to the Papal 
 laws is established. 
 
 The Committee quote him as asserting the principle 
 which I have deduced from all the other sources of Papal 
 and canonical authority namely, that the reception of 
 a Bull in a country puts it into force there, and there- 
 fore the royal sanction must be stamped on it before it 
 is received. 
 
 It is important just to quote the next passage. 
 
 Van Espen says, Ap. p. 124 
 
 " On an attentive examination of what Catholic Sove- 
 reigns have in view, by the use of this their royal Placet ; 
 it's only object will be found to be, to prevent any thing 
 being introduced into their dominions, that might after 
 plunge the state confided to their care into many misfor- 
 tunes ;" they have been always careful that nothing 
 
 should be surreptitiously and obreptitiously imported 
 into their respective states, under the pretence of reli-
 
 257 
 
 gion, that might be contrary to the public welfare, 
 disturb the peace of the church and the tranquillity of 
 the state be prejudicial to the discipline duly estab- 
 lished, or detrimental to the rights of sovereigns, and to 
 the privileges of subjects, or that might afterwards by 
 force become oppressive to the latter." Again, 
 
 " As the right of the Royal Placet has no other object 
 than that the sovereign may guard against a precipitate 
 publication and execution of Bulls, or rescripts of the 
 Court of Rome, giving rise to any disturbance in the 
 state, or tending to the oppression of his subjects, it is 
 evident that this right belongs to sovereigns by virtue of 
 their office and authority." 
 
 Here we see on the very highest authority to which it 
 is possible to appeal as a source of information, that the 
 Sovereigns of the very Papal states are so well aware of 
 the treachery and tyranny of the ecclesiastical power of 
 their own religion, that to protect their governments 
 and their own subjects from their own spiritual supe- 
 riors, they are obliged to maintain this unceasing guard 
 against the laws of the Papal tyrant, while here at this 
 moment, in this empire of boasted liberty, that very 
 vaunted freedom contains the principles of our overthrow 
 and slavery, for these Papal traitors without inquiry 
 without permission without "placet" or " exequatur" or 
 obligation to seek for it, not only can introduce laws, but 
 have introduced them and are working them not only 
 without the restraint, but by the connivance, yea, by 
 the support of the blind and infatuated government of 
 the country, for the subversion of that government, of 
 every Protestant institution, of every blessing of civil 
 and religious liberty, for the slavery of the Roman Ca- 
 tholics, and the slaughter of the Protestants of Ireland. 
 
 If even a Papal Sovereign is compelled for his own 
 safety, and that of his government, to protect his coun- 
 try from the usurpation and tyranny of a system to which 
 he belongs himself, a system of religion which he be- 
 lieves to be true a system which would not at least pro- 
 fessedly injure him. What ought to be the vigilance of 
 a Protestant Sovereign, and of a Protestant state in 
 guarding against a system which is alien from all the 
 principles of the true religion which they profess a sys- 
 tem which they know to be one of idolatry and supersti-
 
 258 
 
 tion, a system which is in direct and avowed hostility to 
 them, and whose greatest glory it would be to subvert 
 every institution in the Protestant empire, for no other 
 reason than because it was Protestant. But where is 
 the security now for the Protestant Government, or the 
 Protestant institutions of England against the invasion 
 of this overwhelming tyranny? The barriers of the 
 Protestant constitution were broken down to give it 
 power the only miserable substitute for them was an 
 oath, that oath has served only to illustrate the perjury 
 of those who took it it has been trampled on not only 
 in the open blaze of day, but in the face of the British 
 Senate in the teeth of the very men who concocted it, 
 who professed it was a sufficient security for the Protest- 
 ant Church, and the Protestant institutions of this em- 
 pire. It has been trampled on with impunity, and there 
 is not only not a barrier, but not even the shadow of a 
 barrier remaining to protect the inhabitants of this em- 
 pire from the fell invasion, the overwhelming revolution 
 of Papal laws, intrigues, plots, perjuries, treasons, and 
 slaughter. 
 
 Let us see what mode is prescribed by the Papal 
 Government for its protection if in defiance of this 
 right of the royal Placet anything should be attempted 
 by Popery. What is the remedy ? See in the Appendix to 
 the empire of Austria, p. 127. 
 
 " Wherefore if anything should be attempted against 
 this right, for instance, if briefs or rescripts from Rome 
 should be imported into the dominions of a Prince, and, 
 in any way, published or executed without the previous 
 " placet" of the Prince, it is the duty of the crown lawyers 
 to proceed against such an attempted publication, or 
 execution of Papal Bulls, and to apply to the royal 
 courts of justice to have such an attempt rescinded, 
 agreeably to the instructions every where given by Sove- 
 reigns' to their courts, which contain special injunctions 
 to the crown lawyers above all things to protect and de- 
 fend the rights of the Sovereign, and diligently to watch 
 over their preservation." 
 
 But, what now is the case in this country ? why, these 
 very officers, who, in the Empire of Austria, are placed 
 in the courts to protect the institutions of the empire, 
 have been sometimes selected in this country as crown
 
 259 
 
 lawyers, and as judges, from the very men who have 
 violated their oaths in the British Parliament, whose 
 very profession of religion, and whose very spiritual 
 subjection to a foreign power, necessarily leads them to 
 hate the laws of a Protestant state which they are sworn 
 to administer, and to undermine the Protestant institu- 
 tions which they are sworn to protect ; and while the 
 very code of Papal laws which the Papal bishops denied 
 in every mode of asseveration and of oath, has been pub- 
 lished by the very men who denied both the laws them- 
 selves, and the principles they contain, yet, so far from 
 any restriction being placed upon them, the blindness and 
 infatuation of the British Government is actually afford- 
 ing them every possible facility for carrying their worst 
 principles into operation, for the dismemberment and 
 ruin of the empire. 
 
 THE ELECTORAL ARCHBISHOPRICKS OF 
 
 MENTZ, TREVES, COLOGNE, AND 
 
 SALTZBURGH. 
 
 These governments form the next item of the report 
 of the Committee, and it is stated of them, that in the 
 "month of August, 1786, a congress was held in the 
 Baths of Embs, by all the ecclesiastical electors in con- 
 junction with the Prince, Archbishop of Saltzburgh. At 
 this congress, twenty three articles of regulation, recog- 
 nizing the independence of the Church of Germany, 
 with reference to the usurpations of the Court of Rome, 
 were drawn up and ratified." 
 
 " Those resolutions state, that his Imperial Majesty 
 has engaged himself to the Episcopacy of the German 
 Church, not only to maintain their episcopal rights in 
 their several dioceses, but to take measures for reinstat- 
 ing the bishops in the privileges which they may have 
 lost by unwarrantable usurpation ; and that he has caused 
 it to be intimated to the holy see, that he would never 
 allow the archbishops and bishops to be disturbed in the 
 exercise of their diocesan rights." Report, p. 11. 
 
 Now let us for a moment, compare this authentic fact 
 of the necessary protection against Papal tyranny, to
 
 which these archbishops, themselves bishops of the 
 Papacy, were obliged to resort under the protection of 
 the Emperor of Germany, with authentic facts occurring 
 this moment within the vaunted precincts of the British 
 empire. It must be premised, that the Bulla Ccenae 
 Domini is not permitted to be published in Germany, 
 that the archbishop of Mentz refused to publish that 
 infamous decretal. See Appendix, p. 123. Yet that 
 Bull is published in this country, and in this country a 
 Roman Catholic bishop, Dr. O'Finan, because in contra- 
 vention of that Bull ; he dared, as a British subject, to 
 appeal to a court of British law, he was driven from his 
 bishoprick, and compelled to go to a foreign land. Let 
 the reader turn back to p. 56, and see the exhibition of 
 Papal tyranny there presented to him by Dr. M'Hale's 
 confession a confession that produced a great sensation 
 in the court ; but the Papal tyrant can act on it, and 
 drive a poor old man who was not traitor enough to sa- 
 tisfy this foreign despot, from his office and his country, 
 and yet no sensation is produced in the nation by such 
 execution of Papal laws, in the very face of the British 
 government, nor is there one law in England to protect 
 him. 
 
 Let us look again to another instance, and see a 
 Romish priest, Dr. Mulholland, deprived and driven from 
 his parish ; and when he appeals to the British Parlia- 
 ment for protection, a Papal slave in the House of Com- 
 mons, who boasts of being a defender of civil and reli- 
 gious liberty gives him his advice and opinion, to submit 
 himself to his foreign master, the Pope, and expect no 
 protection nor redress from the boasted British consti- 
 tution. A poor Popish Priest or a Popish Bishop, has 
 not, and can have no safety from the tyranny of the Pope 
 in England or Ireland, and he must in his turn carry out 
 this tyranny to the utmost extent that spiritual despotism 
 can go, to enforce temporal submission over the whole 
 Roman Catholic population he must redeem himself 
 from the penalties and persecution of a slave, by dis- 
 charging over his flock the office of a traitor to his Sove- 
 reign, and a tyrant to the people. We shall now proceed 
 to the third section in this report.
 
 261 
 
 THE STATES OF ITALY. 
 
 THE MILANESE AND AUSTRIAN LOMBAKDY. 
 
 To these territories, the laws of the Austrian domi- 
 nions on the subject of the Papacy are extended. 
 
 The Archbishopric of Milan, the Bishoprics of Pavia, 
 Cremona, Lodi, and Como, are filled by the Emperor. 
 All Bulls must be submitted to the royal inspection to 
 see that they are purely dogmatical. But the point 
 which it is of the greatest moment at present to consider, 
 is the law relating to monasteries, and the Bull Unige- 
 nitus. It is found in the report, p. 14, as follows: 
 
 That " all monasteries were rendered so entirely inde- 
 pendent of any foreign jurisdiction, that the law of Lom- 
 bardy only allowed the provincials, or heads of national 
 congregations, who might have been newly elected, to 
 apprize the General of the Order of their election, by 
 a simple letter of notification, under a loose seal, which 
 letter was to be laid before the government, and if it 
 were found conformable to its regulations, the govern- 
 ment was to send it to the Imperial Minister at Rome, 
 and the answer of the General was to be received in like 
 manner ; and if any thing of consequence occurred on 
 such an occasion, the government was to inform the 
 Chancellor of it. Indeed the Generals of such of the 
 orders, which were not suppressed, as were allowed to 
 have Generals at all, were to be nominated by the Arch- 
 bishop of Vienne ; for ihejirst class of monks, for life ; 
 and for the second, for seven years ; the third not being 
 allowed to have a General, and the fourth being entirely 
 suppressed." 
 
 Now let this be compared with the state of monaste- 
 ries in the British empire. There is not one shadow of 
 restriction on their erection their internal regulation 
 or discipline their interference with the population of 
 the country the election of their superiors or the 
 intercourse with Rome. The General of every single 
 order of monks in the British empire resides at Rome, 
 to receive his orders directly from the Pope and the 
 College De Propaganda Fide. They may receive what 
 communications, or transmit what orders they please, 
 not only without the inspection of Government, but
 
 262 
 
 without any restriction on them, more than on any pri- 
 vate letter ; and indeed to shew not only the utterly un- 
 protected state of the British dominions, but the total 
 ignorance of the best British statesmen, as to Popery, 
 and the perfect puerility of their legislation on the sub- 
 ject, it is only necessary to recur to the sources of infor- 
 mation with which they ought to be acquainted, and the 
 lamentable want of acquaintance with them which they 
 have exhibited in the state to which they have reduced 
 this empire, in breaking down the barriers of her Pro- 
 testant constitution, and the silly and contemptible means 
 of defence which they have attempted to substitute. 
 
 And first. It was not too much to expect that the 
 framers and supporters of the Bill of 1829 including 
 both all the present Government, and the present leaders, 
 and many adherents of the Conservative party, should 
 have been acquainted with these documents in the Report 
 of the Committee of 181 6 that they should at least 
 have known thje precautions which the very Papal states 
 themselves have been compelled to take against the 
 Pope's power, and as here, for example, against the en- 
 croachments of the monks. 
 
 It was not too much to expect that they should have 
 known what was the state of the monastic discipline in 
 this empire, as given in the Report of the Commissioners 
 of Education, in 1826; in which, in the Appendix to 
 their Eighth Report, from p. 168 to 171, such a descrip- 
 tion is given of the state of absolute despotism exer- 
 cised over the monks, as might teach a lesson to the Legis- 
 lature of a Protestant state, before they would prostrate 
 the liberties of their country under the feet of Papal 
 tyranny. 
 
 They might have seen there, that if the superior of a 
 convent chooses to annul the oath of a monk he can do so. 
 If he chooses to command him to go to China, he must 
 go. If to perform the journey over land barefoot, 
 without taking a farthing of money to pay his way, it 
 must be done. If to take any message, of whatever sort 
 it be, to Rome, he must take it in short, whatever 
 tyranny can command, or slavery perform, is the law of 
 the monastic orders from the superior of every monas- 
 tery to his subjects, and he again must submit, with equal 
 subjection, to his General, who lives at Rome. So
 
 that no commander of an army no admiral of a fleet, 
 had ever such unlimited, because such undefined and 
 absolute authority, as the Pope has over every monastery 
 in the British empire ; and no aid-du-camp ever gallopped 
 more freely through a field with orders, than the emissa- 
 ries of the Pope can transport his commands through 
 every corner of our Sovereign's dominions. 
 
 Now with these facts in parliamentary documents, and 
 with the experience and example even of the Papal states 
 themselves before their eyes, how did they proceed to 
 legislate for this once Protestant state ? In that act 
 that prostrated the liberties and the religion of England, 
 the fatal bill of 1829, in the 28th section we find the 
 following clause : 
 
 " Sect. XXVIII. And whereas Jesuits and members 
 of other religious orders, communities, or societies of 
 the Church of Rome, bound by monastic or religious 
 vows, are resident within the United Kingdom : and it 
 is expedient jto make provision for the gradual suppres- 
 sion and final prohibition of the same therein, be it there- 
 fore enacted, That every Jesuit and every member of any 
 other religious order, community, or society of the Church 
 of Rome, bound by monastic or religious vows, who at 
 the time of the commencement of this act shall be within 
 the United Kingdom, shall, within six calendar months 
 after the commencement of this act, deliver to the Clerk 
 of the Peace of the county or place where such persons 
 shall reside, or to his deputy, a notice or statement in 
 the form, and containing the particulars required to be 
 set forth in the schedule to this act annexed." The act 
 then provides that this is to be enrolled and registered 
 in the records of the county, and a copy sent to the Lord 
 Lieutenant's Secretary ; and any person failing to do this, 
 is to be liable to a fine of fifty pounds a month for his 
 neglect. Then it proceeds 
 
 " Sect. XXIX. And be it further enacted, That if any 
 Jesuit or member of any such religious order, commu- 
 nity, or society, as aforesaid, shall, after the commence- 
 ment of this act, come into this realm, he shall be 
 deemed and taken to be guilty of a misdemeanor, and 
 being thereof lawfully convicted, shall be sentenced and 
 ordered to be banished from the United Kingdom, for 
 the term of his natural life."
 
 Then a provision is made, Sect. XXX., that natural 
 born subjects, being Jesuits, may return into the king- 
 dom and be registered ; and Sect. XXXI., that one of 
 the principal Secretaries of State may grant licenses to 
 Jesuits to come into the kingdom, to be allowed to 
 remain for a period not exceeding six months, &c. &c. 
 
 Then it is enacted, that in case any Jesuit or other 
 member of religious order, shall admit a man to his 
 order, by administering to him an oath, he shall be 
 punished by fine and imprisonment, and the person so 
 taking the oath and admitted to the order, shall be ba- 
 nished for life. 
 
 Let it be remembered, these are extracts from an Act 
 of Parliament, which professes to " make provision for 
 the gradual suppression, and final prohibition" of the 
 orders of the Jesuits and other monastic orders ; and let 
 us just ask this question Is there on the records of the 
 British legislature a single law more absurd in its enact- 
 ment, or more totally worthless and contemptible in its 
 operation ? 
 
 If England were like the Continental countries, where 
 every man that enters must have a passport, and where a 
 system of universal espionage almost precludes the possi- 
 bility of a man hostile to the government, finding his 
 way among the population, then perhaps some little effort 
 might be made to preserve the provisions of such an act 
 as this. 
 
 But the very principle of an act to increase the politi- 
 cal power of Popery, or yet to place restrictions on her 
 religious observances and orders, is in itself such an 
 anomaly in legislation, that if it did not threaten the 
 very existence of our best and dearest interests, as a 
 nation, it might excite a smile at the weakness, the cre- 
 dulity, and the ignorance it exhibits. 
 
 How could it prevent the influx of Jesuits into Eng- 
 land? Were all the ships that reached her shore to 
 perform quarantine till the revenue officers had ascer- 
 tained that there were no contraband Jesuits on board ? 
 Was it to be expected or believed that men would make 
 a return of their existence in the kingdom, whose very 
 profession is a system of concealment, hypocrisy, and 
 falsehood ? 
 
 Let the returns to be made to the clerks of the peace
 
 within six months after this act, be produced ; let the 
 number of applications to the Secretaries of State be 
 exhibited; let the returns of the licenses granted by 
 them to Jesuits, which, by the 28th section of the act, 
 were to be annually laid before Parliament ; let these be 
 shown to the nation. The thing is utterly absurd. There 
 never was a greater burlesque on legislation, than the 
 provisions of this act considered as a law, unless it be 
 that the impotency of the executive even to attempt the 
 enforcement of it, has stamped the broadest seal of folly 
 on its enactment. In fact, every provision of the act 
 has been as effectually trodden on, as the oath which it 
 prescribed has been just the consummate demonstration 
 of the ignorance and folly of Protestants, and the perjury 
 and power of Popery. What are the facts of the case 
 since its enactment ? That the Protestant Church, 
 which it affected to protect, has been persecuted and 
 crushed ; that the oath by which it professed to restrain 
 Popery, has been but the pretext for perjury both in 
 the House of Commons and out of the House of Com- 
 mons ; that the monastic orders which it affected to 
 suppress, have been multiplied, not only in Ireland, but 
 in the heart of England ; that the Jesuits whom it 
 affected to exclude, have poured like a flood into the 
 kingdom ; that instead of the executive carrying the 
 laws into effect against them, the very royal sanction and 
 authority has been procured for their colleges. Their 
 chapels have been erected ; they have purchased estates ; 
 they have set on foot an institute for propagating the 
 faith through the empire ; and, as if to show that they not 
 only violate with impunity, but laugh with scorn at the 
 laws of England, they have published an address from 
 this very institute for propagating the faith, in which 
 it is declared that the Pope has directly appealed to the 
 General of the Jesuits, to take it under his especial care 
 so that the very body of men whom this act professed 
 to prohibit and suppress, are the very body who are 
 not only working with energy and effect, unresisted and 
 undisturbed, but countenanced and encouraged for the 
 subversion of our Protestant Church, our Protestant 
 institutions, all the blessings of civil and religious 
 liberty, and the very foundations of the British empire. 
 So that it is clear the very states of Italy, that are sub- 
 
 N
 
 jected to the empire of Austria, the very institutions of 
 papal Lombardy itself, are more protected from the 
 power of these traitors by profession, than the boasted 
 dominions of the British empire ; for not only have they 
 free scope through all the interior, but they have license 
 of unceasing communications with Rome. So that, in 
 fact, while the folly and ignorance of British statesmen 
 are bartering the foreign and domestic institutions and 
 interests of their country, the Pope is issuing his orders 
 to his agents, erecting his arsenals and fortifications, 
 transmitting his supplies, and establishing his accursed 
 domination through the length and breadth of the 
 British dominions. 
 
 But if we are reduced to such a state by the folly of 
 our statesmen, with respect to the monastic orders, what 
 shall we say of the Bulls ? Here, in these Italian states, 
 where fatal experience had taught the government the 
 fell intrigues and tyranny of the ecclesiastical power, let 
 us see how they have acted with reference to a particular 
 Bull, the Bull Unigenitus. We see in the Report, page 
 14, in the sentence following the one last quoted, 
 " That it was strictly prohibited to any person to dispute 
 in future either viva voce, or in writing, for or against 
 the propositions condemned in the well known bull 
 Unigenitus professors of theology being directed to 
 confine themselves to give their pupils the necessary in- 
 formation concerning the existence and the contents of 
 the said bull, without proposing any thesis or contro- 
 versial arguments or disputations concerning it." 
 
 Now what is the state of this empire with reference 
 to that bull ? It is clear, from the extracts given from 
 it, page 217 220, that it denounces with an appeal to 
 the penalties to be inflicted by the secular arm, the very 
 fundamental principles of the Protestant faith, as well as 
 all right of appeal to the sacred Scriptures ; that it sets 
 up the power of the Papacy to inflict the penalty of 
 excommunication, without appeal or escape, whether it 
 be just or unjust, which gives the unlimited power of the 
 application of spiritual authority to temporal purposes. 
 Dr. Murray admitted in his evidence that this bull was 
 in force in this empire in 1826. It was published with
 
 267 
 
 the rest of their Papal code in 1832 ; and so far from the 
 same restraints being 1 laid on this bull here, which are 
 laid on it in Lombardy, if any man dares to profess an 
 opposition to it, he is deprived of the sacraments, and 
 reserved to the Pope, under the provisions of the Bulla 
 Ccense Domini. So that this bull, from the tyranny of 
 which the very Roman Catholics in Lombardy are de- 
 livered, is enforced by their Papal tyrants and task- 
 masters, their bishops, in this country, to deprive them 
 of the right of any appeal to the word of God to train 
 them in hatred to Protestant principles and to ripen 
 them for sedition against the Protestant government, 
 whenever it may be expedient for the church to use her 
 right to overthrow it. 
 
 THE VENETIAN STATES. 
 
 If we look to the report of the Venetian States, we 
 shall see the miserable contrast which this country pre- 
 sents in comparison to them. We see Report, p. 15 : 
 
 " So long since as the year 1483, the Council of Ten 
 ordered all Bulls from Rome to be sent to the Inquisitors 
 of State without the seals being broken." 
 
 " By more recent decrees of the Council of the Pregadi 
 of Venice, in 1745, made to renew and confirm all the 
 ancient laws on the subject, it is not lawful for any one, 
 under any pretence whatever, "to execute any Bull, 
 Patent, Brief, Rescript, Citation, Monitory, or General 
 Letter, of whatsoever nature it may be, that came from 
 abroad, if it be not first laid before the College of 
 Senators, to be examined and licensed ; under the penalty 
 of the nullity of the execution, and of such punishment 
 as the quality of the offender, and the magnitude of the 
 transgression shall deserve." 
 
 Let this fact be compared with the state of the British 
 empire at this moment let any man compare the facts 
 stated in this volume with those now set forth as to the 
 Venetian States, and see to what a pass the boasted 
 British constitution is reduced by the accession of papal 
 power. The simple fact is, that Popery has availed her- 
 self of the extraordinary privileges of British freedom, 
 which she could not find open to her in any other part of 
 Europe, to introduce surreptitiously her own base and
 
 268 
 
 atrocious principles of tyranny and domination ; so that 
 the liberties of England are likely to end in a liberty for 
 plots of Papal treason, and for the introduction of Papal 
 revolution, or establishment of Papal despotism. 
 
 TUSCANY. 
 
 Let us now proceed to consider the report of this 
 State, and we shall see the check placed on the Papal 
 power there. Let us look to the controul over the 
 appointment of bishops. 
 
 " That there is no example in Tuscany of any appoint- 
 ment to Bishopricks having taken place in favour of a 
 person other than the one thus designated, and recom- 
 mended by the sovereign ; and if difficulties have been 
 sometimes raised to it, rather than recognise or accept of 
 any other bishop, the see has been left vacant, until the 
 differences have been ultimately arranged, without detri- 
 ment to the original right of sovereign presentation." 
 
 It is tolerably clear that no such gentlemen as Dr. 
 Murray, or Dr. Doyle, or Dr. M'Hale would be per- 
 mitted to set up their episcopal domination in Tuscany ; 
 and we have only just to reverse the very words of the 
 extract, to see the miserable state of this empire, as con- 
 trasted with it. 
 
 There is no example in the British dominions of any 
 appointment to bishopricks having taken place in favour 
 of any person other than the person marked out and 
 designated by the Pope, over which appointment the 
 sovereign has no controul ; and the greater enemy such 
 bishop is to Protestants, the greater traitor to his 
 sovereign, and the greater slave to his Italian master, 
 the more likely is he to be appointed to the office of a 
 Papal bishop, within the British territories. 
 
 This is the fact of the case ; and when we find the 
 British nation, building and endowing colleges for the 
 education of these Papal bishops ; and when we find 
 British statesmen giving the public money to pay such 
 bishops so appointed by the Pope, sent out to corrupt, 
 to sow the seeds of treason in, and to alienate the British 
 colonies from their lawful sovereign it seems as if a 
 judicial blindness were sent by God, for the dementation 
 and destruction of the British empire.
 
 Let us now look to the Bulls in this State, and see 
 how they are regulated. This is as follows. Rep. p. 16 : 
 
 " 2d. On the Regium Exequatur, the official document 
 on the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the Grand Dukes of 
 Tuscany, which was officially communicated to the 
 British minister at that court, distinctly enforces 'the 
 necessity of, the Exequatur, which has always been the 
 hinge on which have turned the sovereign rights, and 
 has consequently been recognised under the Medicean 
 government, as well as under that of Austria, in the 
 territory of the Grand Duchy of Tuscany ; nor has any 
 objection ever been raised against this maxim, which has 
 been preserved with so much jealousy, and observed in 
 reference to acts derived from foreign powers, and 
 more especially from the court of Rome. 
 
 " Every Bull, Brief. Ordinance, fyc., is accordingly still 
 subject to the Regium Exequatur, except those which 
 have no influence on the civil state, but emanating from 
 the Roman penitentiary, interest only the conscience of 
 individuals." 
 
 Let this be compared with the preceding Bulls in this 
 volume, published in defiance of all their oaths, by the 
 Popish bishops of Ireland. The very Bulls which they 
 swore they had not received, and would never receive, 
 because they were in collision with the laws of our 
 country, the canons which they declared would " upturn 
 the foundations of society, and drench our streets and 
 our fields with blood ;" and let the permission given in 
 Tuscany for reference to the penetentiary at Rome, in 
 cases of conscience, be compared with the Bull Pastor 
 Bonus in this volume, which grants dispensations for 
 every possible crime, how infamous and atrocious soever, 
 public or private, which thus affords spiritual license for 
 the crimes that are inculcated by this " Mystery of 
 iniquity." 
 
 But there is something even yet still more important 
 in the state of Tuscany. It is ordained as per Report, 
 page 17, as follows : 
 
 That " the Bishops were ordered to communicate 
 their triennial reports to the Grand Duke, before they 
 were sent to Rome ;" and that " whenever they wanted 
 to hold an ordination, they were required first to send
 
 270 
 
 in accounts of all that were to be ordained, to obtain the 
 royal exequatur" That "the regular clergy were to 
 study theology from books permitted by the sovereign." 
 
 Here is a fact to contrast with the state of this miser- 
 able country as to Popery. So far from the Papal 
 bishops communicating their reports to Rome to our 
 government, they are sworn to visit Rome and make 
 reports to the Pope themselves ; and the whole state of 
 this empire is laid open to that Italian usurper, with a 
 much greater accuracy than the Secretary of the Home 
 Department ever dreamt of; and the information is 
 transmitted, and the orders received for the whole in- 
 ternal government of this country by the Pope and his 
 college, and there is no possible means of preventing 
 this, through the folly of England, by any existing law ; 
 and now the Pope has got a college at Rome, for train- 
 ing Irish students that is, for educating a set of his 
 slaves in the basest principles of treason and villiany, 
 and sending them over ready trained to invade our 
 laws, to undermine our liberties, to put down our Church 
 and all Protestantism in the land, to upturn the founda- 
 tions of society, and to drench our streets and our fields 
 with blood. 
 
 But let us look farther. The clergy cannot be or- 
 dained without their names being submitted to the 
 government, and they are not permitted " to study theo- 
 logy, except from books permitted by the sovereign." 
 
 Let us compare this first with the system permitted at 
 Maynooth the set of standards of that college, full of 
 obscenity, perjury, treachery, intolerance, persecution, 
 sedition, and treason. Then let us compare this with the 
 secret standard by which the Bishops have directed not 
 only the priests, but the unfortunate people, for so many 
 years. Let us compare it with the infamous Rhemish 
 notes which they have secretly circulated as the infallible 
 interpretation of their church, among the population of Ire- 
 land ; then with the code of papal laws they have intro- 
 duced and put in force, as detailed in this volume, and 
 we shall see that the provisions for the security of the 
 British government, and the stability of the British 
 throne are actually nothing compared with those which 
 the common sense, the common information, and com- 
 mon prudence of a Papal government has provided for 
 the safety of the Grand Dukedom of Tuscany.
 
 271 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF NAPLES AND THE 
 TWO SICILIES. 
 
 We come next to Naples and the two Sicilies, and it 
 appears, that in the year 1816, when the Report of the 
 Committee of the House of Commons was made, the 
 Papal See, and the Neapolitan Government were, at that 
 time, contending as to the appointment of bishops ; but, 
 with regard to Sicily, the report is perfectly conclusive ; 
 it states, p. 18. 
 
 " With respect however to the island of Sicily, in which 
 the authority of the Pope is much more limited than in 
 Naples ; it appears from official papers transmitted to the 
 foreign office, by his Majesty's Minister, at the Court of 
 Naples, that, ' the nomination of all the bishopricks is 
 exclusively in the crown, and that the kings of Sicily 
 not only appoint constantly to all the benefices originally 
 endowed by the kings, as royal patrons, but also, during 
 the vacancy of episcopal sees, to all other benefices, 
 which would have been at the disposition of the bishops ; 
 and thus, by virtue of the right termed Royal or the 
 ' Regale' " 
 
 With reference to the publication of Bulls, in both 
 Naples and Sicily, the report is perfectly clear, it states 
 as follows, p. 18, 19. 
 
 " With regard to the Regium Exequatur, as exercised 
 iii Naples, its nature and antiquity are very fully ex- 
 plained by Giannone, in his history of the kingdom of 
 Naples, the 3rd, 4th, 5th and 6th Chapters of the thirty- 
 third book of which, being particularly adverted to in 
 the official dispatch. Your Committee have thought it 
 advisable to introduce in the appendix. Giannone states, 
 that at the time he wrote " no Bull, Brief, Rescript, or 
 Decree, or any other Writ whatsoever, that comes from 
 Rome, was exempted from it ; and even the Bulls of 
 Jubilees and Indulgences must have it." 
 
 " As to the present practice, Mr. A' Court, the British 
 minister, in his dispatch, says, " I have the authority of 
 the Secretary of State for assuring your Lordship, that 
 no Bull, Rescript, or Dispensation, has ever been acted 
 upon in the kingdom of Naples, without previously re- 
 ceiving the Regium Exequatur. These papers are always 
 officially sent by the Secretary of State to the Procura-
 
 272 
 
 tore Generale, not only for his signature, but also for 
 his approbation on the part and behalf of his Majesty." 
 
 So much for Naples, and as to Sicily, the Committee 
 state on the authority of Lord William Bentick, then 
 accredited to the court of Palermo. Rep. p. 19. 
 
 " That the right of Exequatur has not only been 
 exercised by the king for many years, but by a royal 
 dispatch of the 26th of February, 1779, (a copy of 
 which was enclosed in his Lordship's letter, and is now 
 inserted in the appendix to this report) this right was 
 extended to the prevention of any of his subjects applying 
 to the holy see for briefs or dispensations, without the 
 previous consent of his Majesty ; and this regulation is 
 extended to all monastic orders in points of government, 
 and has ever since been adhered to and acted upon." 
 
 Thus it is plain that all the preceding observations, as . 
 to the restrictions laid on the Papal power, in the other 
 nations of the Continent, as contrasted with the unbridled 
 license which it obtains in this fallen empire, apply with 
 equal force to the kingdoms of Naples and the Sicilies. 
 But there are extracts from the appendix of great im- 
 portance which shall be given in their place, and which 
 will throw still greater light on the state of the British 
 empire. 
 
 THE STATES OF THE KING OF SARDINIA, 
 PIEDMONT AND SAVOY. 
 
 The Committee make their report on this subject from 
 the memoir given by the British minister at Turin, and 
 they give lengthened extracts from documents in their 
 appendix. The facts in their report, p. 20, are these 
 
 " 1st. This memoir seems then, in the first place, to es- 
 tablish the absolute nomination by the king " to bishop- 
 ricks, and the great church benefices ;" it is proper, 
 however to observe, that this right as exercised in these, 
 states, is not assumed as an inherent prerogative of the 
 crown, but " in virtue of a Brief from Pope Nicholas 
 the 5th, of 1451, by which the Sovereign had the privi- 
 lege of naming to all the Archbishopricks and Abbeys 
 existing in his states ; and also, that no living should be 
 granted to persons not subjects of his Majesty or agreea- 
 ble to him."
 
 273 
 
 " 2nd. The second point is, " the complete recognition 
 and exercise of the Regium Exequatur," which, in Sar- 
 dina, consists in this ; that, " no Bull, Brief, or Re- 
 script from Rome, or any other country, with reference 
 to the external forum, or in the least connected with the 
 external polity of the church, is to be published or exe- 
 cuted, without having been previously presented to the 
 supreme magistrate, who, taking where it is necessary, 
 the commands of the sovereign on the subject, either 
 keeps them back, or by means of letters or otherwise, 
 permits their being executed." 
 
 There is another fact stated, (Report, p. 21,) which is 
 of no small importance to mark the independence which 
 the Sardinian government asserts against Papal tyranny, 
 namely, " that the very book containing the list of pro- 
 hibited books, that is, the Index Expurgatorius is itself 
 prohibited at Piedmont." 
 
 What a melancholy contrast does this present to the 
 state of this once faithful country, in which, so far from 
 the Index Expurgatorius being excluded, the British 
 government has lent its authority to carry into execu- 
 tion the very worst part of that book, namely, the 4th 
 Rule of that Index, and has, according to the spirit and 
 principle of that anti-christian rule, prohibited the Holy 
 Scriptures from being the standard of instruction in the 
 National Schools of Ireland. Such is the blindness and 
 guilt of Protestants, and such the fell power and influ- 
 ence of the Papacy in this country. 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF FRANCE, AND THE 
 
 LIBERTIES OF THE GALLICAN 
 
 CHURCH. 
 
 It is almost unnecessary to make any extracts from 
 the Report of this kingdom, for the very heading of 
 the Report manifests that France has not only taken care 
 to protect herself from the encroachment of the Eccle- 
 siastical power, as much as many other Papal states, but 
 even more than others, as she claims some liberties pe- 
 culiar to herself. The Report refers at large to these 
 in the Appendix, in which are to be found copious ex- 
 tracts from Pithou's History of the Regulations of the 
 Gallican Church, and other documents, see Report, 
 
 w 3
 
 274 
 
 p. 21-26, and Appendix, p. 255-305. It is not the object 
 of this woi'k, to give a history of the state of the Eu- 
 ropean countries, as given in the Report, but to shew 
 that the regulations, even of the most enslaved Papal 
 state, if it is not entirely under the Pope's own imme- 
 diate dominion, is protected from the invasion of the 
 Papal Ecclesiastical power, better than the British 
 Empire, since 1829 ; and even in many particulars before 
 that period. The Gallican Church being the most pro- 
 tected .of the Papal states, is therefore the least useful in 
 the illustration of this principle. 
 
 In France, the nomination to Bishopricks, and all 
 Ecclesiastical benefices, is vested in the sovereign ; 
 without his nomination, all are void; (Report, p. 22.) 
 and it is not necessary to add, that the same vigilance 
 that protects other Papal states, is exercised by the 
 French government to guard against the laws of the 
 Papacy. 
 
 A brief extract from the Report will shew the state 
 of this kingdom after adverting to the Liberties of the 
 Gallican Church, under the ancient Regime, and shew- 
 ing from an edict of Louis XI. A. D. 1475, " that any 
 Bulls, Letters, or Writings coming from Rome, are to 
 be examined on the frontiers to see whether they contain 
 anything against the rights of the kingdom, and the 
 liberties of the Gallican Church." p. 24. The Report 
 shows that, "the revolutionary governments appear to 
 have been equally attentive, and guarded against the 
 possibility of encroachment from the Court of Rome," 
 so that in the maddest rage of revolutionary liberty, they 
 were not so ignorant or so insane as to leave the nation 
 open to the invasion of Papal tyranny, as the British 
 empire has been left by her statesmen. The Report 
 says, p. 25, 
 
 " On the 9th of June, 1791, the national assembly de- 
 creed that " no Brief, Decree, Bull, or Constitution of 
 the Court of Rome shall be printed, posted, published, 
 or executed, if they are not presented to the legislative 
 body and approved, their execution, sanctioned by the 
 king, and promulgated in the forms prescribed by the 
 law." This decree is followed by a declaration, that all 
 bishops, and other ecclesiastics offending, shall be pro- 
 ceeded against, criminally, as disturbers of the public 
 peace."
 
 275 
 
 In the Concordat executed between the reigning Pope 
 Pius VII., and the Chief Consul of the republic of France, 
 ratified on the 16th of September, 1801, it appears, that 
 by article 5, " The nominations to the bishopricks which 
 become vacant in future, shall belong to the Chief Consul, 
 and canonical institution shall be administered by the 
 Holy See" " Concurrent with the concordat, the govern- 
 ment of the consulate established ' Regulations of the 
 Gallican Church,' commonly known by the name of 
 the " organic articles" Of these regulations, seventy- 
 seven in number, the first is, " that no Bull, Rescript, 
 Decree, Provision, or any thing in the place of a pro- 
 vision, nor other missive, from the court of Rome, even 
 though it should relate to individuals only, shall be 
 received, published, printed, or otherwise put in force, 
 without the authority of the government." 
 
 It is clear from this, that the unfortunate papal sub- 
 jects of Great Britain are (as this book demonstrates 
 them to be) more under the slavery of papal tyranny, 
 and the liberties of the Protestants of this kingdom more 
 open to the invasion of papal sedition than even the king- 
 dom of France, not only under the tyranny of her ancient 
 regime, but under the most unbridled licentiousness of 
 revolutionary frenzy. We shall now proceed to Spain. 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF SPAIN. 
 
 The Report states, p. 26 " First, as to the nomina- 
 tion or appointment of the Episcopal order, it appears 
 from the official papers, proceeding as well from the 
 Pope as from the Spanish government, on the appoint- 
 ment of a new bishop to the see of Segovia, so recently 
 as in September, 1814, that the patronage of all ecclesi- 
 astical benefices in Spain is primarily in the king ; and 
 that in this character he presents to all vacant episcopal 
 sees, and requires that the necessary Bulls should be 
 immediately transmitted by the Pope to the newly ap- 
 pointed prelate. That these Bulls when sent, are sub- 
 ject to the Regium Exequatur, and if it be necessary, to 
 the judgment of the king's advocate, before they are 
 put in execution, which they are only allowed to be with 
 such salvo as that officer, with the approbation of the 
 king's counsel, thinks proper to indorse on the back of
 
 276 
 
 them. That by such Bulls 'the Roman court cannot 
 impose any obligation or pecuniary contributions on the 
 elected bishops, without the royal assent,' not even by 
 recommending them to establish in their respective 
 dioceses a charitable bank or mont de piete. " As it 
 respects foreign ecclesiastics, it appears that in Spain, 
 from the reign of Henry the Second, none but persons 
 born in the country, of whose sovereign they are sub- 
 jects, can be admitted to benefices." 
 
 When we compare the facts which this report demon- 
 strates our statesmen to have had in their possession, 
 as to the actual right of nominations to Papal Bishop- 
 ricks in Papal countries being vested in the government, 
 as a matter necessary to their protection, if not to their 
 existence, we cannot but be amazed at the fatuity by 
 which they ever even entertained the thought of con- 
 ceding political power to the Papacy, without, at least, a 
 veto. If Papal governments are so well acquainted with 
 the deep intrigues and iniquity of the Papal See, as to 
 insist that they shall nominate bishops, lest he should 
 place his creatures in authority among them, to under- 
 mine their power, and enslave their subjects, what shall 
 we say of the folly of a government which not only 
 allows the Pope the free privilege of appointing bishops, 
 without even a veto on the nomination of any traitors 
 he pleases to set up, but opens the constitution of the 
 country to the power and intrigues of those whom these 
 traitors train to undermine and to subvert it. 
 
 If the common sense and the sad experience of Popish 
 nations compels them to guard against those tyrants of 
 their own church, who cannot be supposed to desire 
 their destruction, what language can convey an idea of 
 the folly and madness of a Protestant State admitting 
 them, without any check, to full political power, giving 
 them full scope for the invasion and overthrow of those 
 whom it is their very religion to use every effort to 
 overwhelm and destroy ? 
 
 Let us now look to the Papal laws and see how even 
 Spain is protected from that tyranny from which there 
 is no security, since the barriers of her constitution were 
 broken down in England. The Report states, p. 28 : 
 
 " With respect to the second head of inquiry, the
 
 277 
 
 Regium Exequatur, it was provided by an edict of Charles 
 III, published in 1761, and again in 1762." 
 
 That, " henceforward every Brief, Bull, Rescript, or 
 Pontifical Letter, directed either to the tribunals, the 
 juntas, or the magistrates, archbishops or bishops, in 
 general or in particular, whatever be its import, without 
 exception, provided it be intended to establish any new 
 law, regulation, or observance, or even to convey simple 
 admonition, shall, in the first place, be seen and examined 
 by the king, without which it shall not be published, nor 
 put in execution." 
 
 That " where the apostolic Nuncio receives it first, 
 he shall be bound to transmit it to the king in the usual 
 way." 
 
 That "all Briefs, Bulls, or Rescripts, referring 1 to 
 private transactions between individuals, whether of 
 grace or justice, shall, in the first instance, on their ar- 
 rival in Spain, be presented to the council, who are to 
 examine them before they return them to be put in exe- 
 cution, whether in their consequences they are likely to 
 clash with, or injure the Concordat, the royal preroga- 
 tives, the good usages, legitimate customs, or tranquillity 
 of the realm, or the interest of a third person ; adding 
 all these precautions to those already practised in such 
 cases, excepting only from this determination, the briefs 
 and dispensations in pure matters of conscience, granted 
 by the sacred penitentiary office, where the apostolic 
 power, with which the commissary general of crusades 
 is invested, cannot reach." 
 
 " And in order to ensure compliance with, and obedi- 
 ence to the foregoing royal resolutions, the following 
 punishments against the offenders and other persons con- 
 temning them in whole, or even in part, are estab- 
 lished : 
 
 " For prelates, or other ecclesiastical persons, the loss 
 of all temporal rights, and naturalization which they may 
 enjoy, rendering them incapable of ever after enjoying 
 them, or any ecclesiastical, or other dignity whatever. 
 
 For laymen, who should publish, execute, or otherwise 
 take a part in any of the said letters, bulls, briefs, &c., 
 being judges, a fine of two thousand ducats, and the 
 loss of employment ; and where no property exists for the 
 payment of the fine, four years' imprisonment in Africa.
 
 278 
 
 " For the solicitors, attornies, or notaries, who should 
 notify the said, bulls, briefs, &c., the loss of half their 
 property, and ten years imprisonment in Africa" 
 
 The edict further announces the king's determination 
 to exile from his kingdom any person, whatever be his 
 quality or rank, who should either solicit, or, having 
 obtained, put in execution any of the said briefs, bulls, 
 &c., without the necessary previous permission from the 
 council." 
 
 " That the inquisitor-general shall not publish any edict 
 emanating from either briefs or bulls of the apostolic 
 see, without having first received an order from the king 
 for so doing ; and whenever books are to be prohibited 
 by a brief from the Pope, the said inquisitor-general 
 shall direct a fresh examination of the book in question, 
 when, should it merit the prohibition demanded, it shall 
 be granted by him, and in his own name, without any 
 mention being made of the Papal brief." 
 
 It will scarcely be believed by the Protestant inhabi- 
 tants of this empire, the miserable state to which their 
 country is now reduced, in comparison even with Spain 
 itself. They will observe that, in consequence of the 
 independence of Papal bishops and Papal bulls, which 
 even the Spanish government determined jealously to 
 preserve, that even in that debased population, there is a 
 spirit among them of resistance to tyrannical authority, 
 and vindication of their liberty, which has been mani- 
 fested in their recent struggle. But what spirit of re- 
 sistance against Papal tyranny is manifested, or dare be 
 manifested by the poor Roman Catholics of Ireland ? 
 Their bishops and priests have excited such a spirit of 
 hatred to Protestants and Protestant institutions, that 
 they have contrived to make resistance to the British 
 government the popular side, and so seem to be at the 
 head of a popular movement ; but it is clear that the 
 poor people are going on unconsciously to their own 
 subjugation, and that of the whole empire, under the 
 name of a popular movement. Every step they take is a 
 step to Papal tyranny, of which the Pope and bishops 
 are the real movers, and O'Connell, and such as he is, 
 are but tools in their hands. 
 
 It is clear the Roman Catholics of Ireland are total 
 slaves, compared with their state twenty years ago.
 
 279 
 
 What priest would then have dared to drive them 
 openly, like sheep, to the hustings, against their interests 
 and their wishes ? What Papal demagogue would have 
 dared to threaten them then with death's head and cross 
 bones, if they did not vote as he orders ? Whatever 
 secret tyranny was exercised over them, what code of 
 laws would their bishops dare to have published, like 
 that which they have now set up, even the very laws of 
 the Papal states, which they dare not publish in any 
 other state in Europe ? Let the facts in this volume be 
 compared with the authentic parliamentary returns, from 
 the very kingdom of Spain itself let the Bulls, the 
 Canons, the Decretals now in force in Ireland let the 
 daring audacity of the Papal bishops, the persecution, 
 the treason of their laws the inflammatory seditious 
 tendency of their letters and harangues let the treason- 
 able speeches and insurrectionary movements of O'Con- 
 nell, and such tools of the bishops as he is let the 
 liberty and impunity of these Papal knaves, in their 
 efforts to enslave the Roman Catholics, exterminate the 
 Protestants of Ireland, and dismember the empire let 
 these be compared with the salutary checks placed on 
 such proceedings, and the vengeance that would fall on 
 their heads, if they dared to commit such acts even in 
 Spain, and we shall see that, compared even with that 
 Papal state, the Roman Catholics of the British empire 
 are in a more abject condition of degradation and slavery 
 to their spiritual taskmasters and tyrants, than the 
 slaves of Popery even in the very heart of Spain. 
 We now proceed to Portugal and the Brazils. 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF PORTUGAL AND THE 
 BRAZILS. 
 
 An examination of the documents as to this kingdom, 
 will tend perhaps to throw as clear a light on the state 
 of the British empire, as any facts recorded in this 
 volume. There is scarcely more than one page of the 
 Report of the Committee devoted to Portugal, but there 
 are many documents in the Appendix, from page 353 
 to page 387, which are of deep importance to this 
 empire ; and while we refer to them for information on 
 the general facts of the case, there are one or two cir-
 
 280 
 
 cumstances which are submitted to the consideration of 
 all who desire to investigate the truth on a subject of 
 vital interest to their country. 
 
 The Report commences as follows, p. 31 : 
 
 " In the first dispatch of the British minister (Sir 
 Charles Stewart) when himself a member of the pro- 
 visional government of Portugal, addressed to his 
 Majesty's Secretary of State for foreign affairs, on the 
 17th of October, 1812, in answer to queries put to him 
 ' tending to ascertain the extent of the jurisdiction ex- 
 ercised by the court of Rome in that kingdom, including 
 also the nomination and confirmation of the clergy of 
 the episcopal order and the intromission of Papal res- 
 cripts." He observes, that " the question has been fre- 
 quently and thoroughly canvassed by the principal legal 
 authorities of the kingdom, and the reasoning they have 
 brought forward in favour of the rights of the crown 
 has been conclusive, and on few occasions has been 
 combated by the Roman Canonists with any degree of 
 success." * 
 
 The British minister, in the same dispatch, mentions 
 also the following fact : 
 
 " A Portuguese clergyman, intimate with the Nuncio 
 who had written the inclosed pamphlet in support of the 
 Italian or Ultramontane doctrines, having been refused 
 the licenses necessary to publication, printed the work 
 in England. A number of copies having been distributed 
 in this country, the principles they inculcated attracted 
 the notice of the Censor, who immediately drew up and 
 transmitted to the government the very able review I 
 forward, not only at once going over all the points which 
 have been submitted to my consideration by Sir John 
 Cox Hippesley, but setting forth the actual law of the 
 kingdom, showing the dangerous tendency of the doc- 
 trines supported by the court of Rome in Portugal, and 
 inducing the government to direct the Procurador da 
 Coroa, or Attorney-general, to commence legal pro- 
 ceedings against the author. An extract from the 
 review referred to by Sir Charles Stewart will be found 
 in the Appendix, p. 371 373." 
 
 On referring to the extract in the Appendix, we find 
 it laid down as follows : 
 
 " The iniquitous efforts of the Popes to undermine the
 
 281 
 
 sacred authority of kings and bishops the despotism of 
 the Romish court, of which Portugal, France, Germany, 
 and unhappy England, more than the other powers, 
 highly complained the latter having, from the reign of 
 John, surnamed Lack-land, to that of Henry the Eighth, 
 groaned under the slavery of the Popes caused kings 
 to open their eyes, and obliged them to be on their guard 
 against the Bulls from the Roman court, and not to 
 allow them, whether they were dogmatic or disciplinary, 
 to be promulgated without being first examined." 
 
 " The best proofs of this having been the case are the 
 Beneplacito Regio in Portugal, the Lettres Patentes in 
 France, the Annexe in Provence, the Exequatur in 
 Spain. The most eminent doctors acknowledge this 
 right of sovereignty, such as Eybel, Rugger, Cavallari, 
 and the celebrated Van Espen in his Treatise on the 
 promulgation of Ecclesiastical Law, Part the Second." 
 
 This able writer, and let it be remembered he was 
 one of the royal censors of Portugal, then proceeds to 
 show that the author of this pamphlet, which was printed 
 in England when they dare not print it in Portugal, 
 calls those who dare to oppose the rights and privileges 
 of the church Lutherans, and then the reviewer proceeds 
 in a strain of historical refutation of this, recounting 
 various acts of the Sovereigns of Portugal, in defence of 
 their country, against Papal Bulls, asserting " that they 
 were not Lutherans when they so acted." 
 
 Referring to this, he says, App. p. 372 
 
 " Our august Queen was not a Lutheran when she 
 ordered to be examined, and her royal assent to be 
 denied to two Bulls of the Holy Father Pius VI. The 
 first, Super Soliditate, against a small pamphlet, written 
 by EYBEL, entitled Quid est Pontifex ? The second, a 
 dogmatic Auctorem Fidei against the Council of Pistoia. 
 Nor could all the means employed by the Nuncio either 
 lull the piety of her majesty, or overcome the integrity 
 of the Marquis of Ponte de Lima, then her prime 
 minister." 
 
 It is clear, from this fact, that there were two Bulls 
 which the Sovereign of Portugal peremptorily refused to 
 permit to be published within the precincts of her domi- 
 nions. It is clear that her prime minister as perem- 
 torily rejected them. It is clear that the Nuncio used
 
 all his influence with the government of Portugal to 
 procure permission to publish those Bulls, but he could 
 neither overcome the "piety" of the Queen, nor the 
 " integrity" of the minister. 
 
 And now what is the fact as to these identical Bulls ? 
 Let this speak, if any thing can speak, to the principle, 
 to the fears, to the common sense of the British empire. 
 That these two Bulls, which dared not be published in 
 the kingdom of Portugal, are published by the Papal 
 Bishops of Ireland in 1832. One of them is published 
 at length in the Supplement to Dens, p. 226, 238 viz. 
 " Super Soliditate," and the other published by a refer- 
 ence to its authority, quoting it by its title " Auctorem 
 Fidei" and extracting from the Council of Pistoia the 
 propositions or some of them which it condemned. 
 Dens vol. viii., p. 369376, and 450 454. 
 
 But the former of these Bulls, " Super Soliditate," in- 
 dicates most fully the object of its publication ; for it is 
 stated at the head of the Bull the doctrines it is pub- 
 lished to enforce, and the reference which it gives is that 
 it refers to No. 90, and the following numbers of the 
 Treatise on Faith, in the 2d vol. of Dens. We go to 
 the reference, like the Bishops, " Dominum Dens Auc- 
 torem Sequentes," and we find the treatises which this 
 Bull is published to give infallible authority to. 
 
 We find there are eight treatises. The first is 
 
 No. 90 Of the Pope ; that he is the Vicar of Christ, 
 and visible Head of the Church. 
 
 The 4th, No. 94, treats of the nature and extent of 
 his power ; that, 1st, " The Pope hath plenitude of 
 power 2d, Over all persons, and as to all matters of 
 religion 3d, That be possesses co-active or compulsory 
 power." 
 
 The next, No. 95, is that " The Pope is above a general 
 council." 
 
 The next, No. 96, is that " The Pope defining ex 
 cathedra, is infallible." 
 
 The last, No, 98, is, Of the temporal power of the 
 Pope ; and in the chapter itself there is laid down the 
 doctrine of Thomas Aquinas, whom the Irish Popish 
 Bishops are all pledged to follow, that the Pope has an 
 indirect temporal power over all kingdoms that he can 
 deprive kings of their empire, and absolve subjects from 
 their oaths of allegiance."
 
 These are the treatises in which these Bishops have 
 drilled their priests " to direct the consciences of the 
 people committed to their charge ;'' and yet those 
 Bishops concocted, and swore, and published an oath, 
 addressed to those priests and that people, for the more 
 effectual blinding of the Protestants of this empire, that 
 they did " not believe that the Pope of Rome, or any other 
 foreign prince, prelate, state, or potentate, hath, or ought to 
 have any temporal or civil jurisdiction, power, superiority, 
 or pre-eminence, directly or indirectly within this realm. 
 They further, solemnly, in the presence of God profess, 
 testify, and declare, that they make this declaration, and 
 every part thereof, in the plain and ordinary sense of the 
 words of their oath, without any evasion, equivocation, or 
 mental reservation whatsoever" These are the words of the 
 oath of these Papal Bishops see the oath at length, at the 
 close of these extracts yet at the time they were swear- 
 ing it, and for years before, and ever since, they have been 
 training the priests to drill the people in principles in 
 direct contradiction to this mock oath, which they were 
 publishing to blind the nation ; and when they reaped the 
 profits of their perjury in gaining emancipation, they re- 
 published or caused to be republished, the book contain- 
 ing these very principles which they had foresworn, and 
 they published this Papal Bull, which dared not be pub- 
 lished, but which was peremptorily prohibited in the 
 Papal State of Portugal, by the Papal Sovereign ; they 
 dare to publish this bull in the dominions of the British 
 monarch, and they mark the principles which they pub- 
 lish that bull to authenticate, and those are the very 
 principles which they have openly and most solemnly re- 
 nounced on oath, in the face of the nation principles 
 that empower that foreign despot the Pope to absolve 
 the subjects of their Sovereign from their allegiance, and 
 to hurl that Sovereign from the throne. 
 
 THE CANTONS OF SWITZERLAND, OF THE 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC COMMUNION. 
 
 It is not necessary to go through the other states of 
 Europe, at length, very briet extracts will suffice to shew 
 that uniform jealousy of the Papal tyranny which they 
 have manifested, and the care with which they guard
 
 284 
 
 against it. In the report of the Committee on the Roman 
 Catholic Cantons of Switzerland, it is stated as follows : 
 report, p. 34. 
 
 " In the Italian parts of the Confederacy, or the Bail- 
 liages, it appears, from the official dispatch laid before 
 your Committee, that " no Papal Bulls, or Episcopal 
 Ordinances, except such as relate to exemption from 
 Lent and other fasts, are allowed to be promulgated with- 
 out the consent of the civil authorities." 
 
 " That visitations of the Clergy, Promulgation of 
 Bulls and Episcopal Ordinances ; the founding of Church- 
 es, Convents and Benefices, of Monasteries, or any other 
 pious foundations, are also subject to the Placet or Exe- 
 quatur of the State." " That the Swiss likewise resisted 
 the publication of the ' Corpus Juris Canonici,' and of 
 certain Bulls and Decretals, such as the Bull ' in Caena 
 Domini,' rejecting whatever interfered with the temporal 
 and Sovereign authority of the state ; and declaring, that 
 no enactment should have the force of law, till after it 
 had been approved and modified by the Sovereign." 
 
 It is quite unnecessary to dwell on this report, or to 
 show the difference between even the Papal Cantons in 
 Switzerland, and the unprotected territories of England. 
 
 THE GREEK CHURCH. 
 
 It is not irrelevant to shew the guard maintained 
 against the Papacy by the Greek Church, for the pre- 
 ceding extracts shew the jealousy and vigilance with 
 which the Papal Sovereigns of Europe have opposed the 
 invasions of the Ecclesiastical tyranny of Rome; but, 
 it is well that the Protestants of this Empire should know 
 how Papacy is treated in a country, where, like ours, 
 their religion differs from the Papacy, where they are 
 compelled to protect their own liberties, and to guard 
 against the subversion of their own government. Let us 
 then see what the Report pronounces of the Russian 
 Empire. 
 
 The Report commences in p. 35, with " the transcript 
 of an Ukase or Edict of the Empress Catherine II. trans- 
 mitted to the Senate on the 17th of January, 1782, and 
 which appears to have been published by their authority, 
 in the following year ; and from this we have the follow- 
 ing signet in the Report :
 
 285 
 
 " 1st. By this Edict, the City of Mohilow is erected 
 into an archbishoprick of the Roman Catholic Church, 
 and the archbishop named by the Empress." 
 
 " To aid the archbishop ; a coadjutor bishop is also 
 named by the Empress, with an appointment of 1,200 
 rubles a year." 
 
 " The archbishop is to receive his orders only from the 
 Empress and the Senate." 
 
 " 2nd. Under our second head of inquiry, we find the 
 1 3th article of the Edict to be as follows : " we confirm 
 our preceding decrees, which prohibit the reception of 
 any Bull from the Pope, or any other writing sent in his 
 name, ordering that the same shall be sent to our Senate, 
 who, after having examined their contents, and particu- 
 larly any thing that may be found contrary to the laws 
 of the Russian Empire, or to the rights of the Eccle- 
 siastical power, which we have received from God, 
 shall be obliged to communicate to us its opinion, and to 
 wait our permission or prohibition in rendering public 
 such Bulls or writings." 
 
 To this we subjoin an extract, p. 37, " that the Sove- 
 reign of Russia names to the bishopricks of this domi- 
 nion to whom the Pope sends Bulls of Institution that 
 these bishops so appointed, can receive no mandate from 
 Rome, nor publish any bull without the permission of the 
 Sovereign, under the severest penalties ; and that the 
 same regulations obtained in Livonia, Estonia," &c. &c. 
 
 It is now here perfectly clear, that the Sovereign of the 
 Greek Church exercises a power of appointment over 
 the Papal bishops, as well as the Papal Sovereigns ; and 
 that the actual power of nomination is vested in the Czar 
 of Russia, while the power even of a veto in the Pope's 
 nomination has been denied to the British Sovereign, so 
 that the Pope possesses an absolute authority in England, 
 that he does not possess in any nation of Europe. 
 
 But we shall now proceed from Russia to another 
 state. 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF DENMARK. 
 
 The Report on this kingdom is short, but there is 
 given in the Appendix a summary of the Danish Laws 
 concerning the Roman Catholics in the Danish domini-
 
 286 
 
 ons, which are highly restrictive. Mr. O'Connell would 
 call them intolerant, but they had too good reason to 
 watch against Papal villainy, as it appears that in the 
 reign of Christian IV. 1613, 1624, "a plot conducted 
 with much art, was discovered for the re-establishment 
 of the Catholic religion in the north. Several Ecclesi- 
 astics, who outwardly professed the Protestant religion, 
 but who had been brought up in the Catholic faith by the 
 Jesuits at the College of Braunsburgh, in Prussia, were 
 actively and secretly employed in spreading Catholicism 
 in their parishes." Appendix, p. 433. 
 
 So " by the 6th Chapter, and 3d article of the Code 
 of Christian V. " every Monk, Jesuit, or member of the 
 Catholic Clergy is forbidden, under pain of death, to 
 inhabit, or to make any stay in the Danish dominions ; 
 every subject who having knowledge of such persons, 
 shall afford them a domicile, or furnish them with any 
 place for the purpose of exercising their worship, shall 
 suffer the punishment decreed against those who shelter 
 outlaws." And again, " every person who shall have 
 studied at any place or school, where Jesuits are estab- 
 lished, is incapable of holding any situation in the church, 
 or in any seminaries." Ibid. 
 
 They know these gentlemen better than we do in 
 England, if the Act of 1829, had been modelled on the 
 law of Denmark, it had come nearer to attain the end at 
 which it professes to aim, and which it is so helplessly 
 inadequate to accomplish. 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF SWEDEN. 
 
 In Sweden, the toleration Edict of the King, (Appendix 
 p. 442450,) shows that the laws as to Popery are still 
 more restrictive than in Denmark. It is ordained 
 
 1st. That persons of a foreign religion, wishing to re- 
 tire into this country to reside, shall, on no pretext, be 
 admitted into the higher or lower offices, or service of 
 the state. 
 
 2. " That they shall not establish any public schools, 
 or places for instruction, for the diffusion of their own 
 doctrine, at any place in the kingdom. 
 
 3. That they shall not be suffered in that respect to 
 admit or send missionaries in or out of the kingdom."
 
 287 
 
 4. That no Convents shall be established, nor Monks 
 be suffered or admitted, of what religion or sect soever 
 the same may be. Ap. p. 444. 
 
 The 5th article refers to the Jews. 
 
 6. That persons of foreign religions, accustomed to 
 have public processions and ceremonies, must be forbad 
 having them, in order to prevent seductive incitements 
 to error and mischief by the ignorant. 
 
 7. That the prescript of the 1st Chapter, Sec. 3, of 
 the criminal law, shall be applied with the utmost seve- 
 rity, to persons apostatizing from our true gospel doc- 
 trine, and embracing an erroneous one. 
 
 8. That no person of a foreign religion shall have the 
 right of a member of the Diet, &c. 
 
 What a contrast does this present to the state of a 
 nation, where open Papal perjurers, and movers of 
 Papal sedition are appointed, and have influence to ap- 
 point to places of the highest trust in the enactment and 
 administration of the laws. 
 
 When they not only can establish schools, but when 
 the very fundamental principles of the Protestant faith, 
 and the very book of God are compromised, not only to 
 favour Papal Schools, but to corrupt those of Protest- 
 ants, and introduce the demoralizing anti-christian prin- 
 ciple of the Papacy, that the Bible is not fit for the 
 instruction of children, into all the schools of Ireland. 
 
 What contrast, too, does this present to the condition 
 of a Protestant state, where Papal priests are educated 
 at the public expense, in colleges, in principles of per- 
 jury, obscenity, intolerance, and sedition, and where the 
 privilege of granting degrees is conferred on such colleges 
 by law. Where convents and monasteries are being 
 erected without number, and every facility afforded that 
 Popery could desire, for the invasion, and the corruption 
 of the population, for the subversion of the Protestant 
 church, and all its concomitant blessings, established for 
 the maintenance of civil and religious liberty. 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF PRUSSIA. 
 
 The laws of Prussia, as to the Papacy, are strict and 
 salutary. 
 
 The appointment of the bishop " is generally in the
 
 288 
 
 crown, but wherever the appointment or nomination of the 
 bishop has not been reserved to the crown, the chapter 
 exercises the right of election." The minister of state 
 for the interior " names the priests to vacant churches." 
 " No bishop has a right to make new regulations, without 
 the license of the state." 
 
 As to Bulls 
 
 " No Bull of the Pope can be published, without being 
 submitted to the examination of the minister of the in- 
 terior, by whom it is modified, so as to be conformable 
 to the regulations of the state synods within the realm, 
 and, consequently, more particularly invitations to 
 foreign councils must, as well as their decrees, be sanc- 
 tioned by the cognizance and approbation of the state." 
 Report, p. 40, 41. 
 
 Let this be compared with the facts as to the Papal 
 laws in Ireland, set forth in this volume, and with the 
 secret statutes of Dr. Murray and his provincial synod, 
 in which sentence of excommunication is pronounced on 
 all the Protestants of the empire. 
 
 " No kind of communication between either the bishops 
 or individuals with the court of Rome can take place 
 lawfully, unless through the medium of the Prussian 
 government, to whom the petitions, reports, &c. of the 
 clergy must be delivered, to be forwarded to Rome, and 
 to which government the answers are returned, thence 
 to be communicated to them." Report, p. 43. 
 
 There is a copious extract from the Prussian laws 
 given in the Appendix. 
 
 THE STATES OF THE KING OF THE 
 NETHERLANDS. 
 
 We now proceed to consider this State, with reference 
 to the Bulls of Popes, as permitted within it, and we 
 learn from the Report, p. 44. 
 
 That "the Roman Catholic ecclesiastics in these 
 States, receiving directly or indirectly any Bulls, Brevets, 
 Decrees, Mandates, by whatever name they may be dis- 
 tinguished, relating to any church affairs, or to persons 
 belonging to their church, particularly such as have for 
 their object the summoning, evoking, dismissing, re-
 
 moving, or suspending of priests or other ecclesiastics, 
 whether from the court of Rome, from the Nuncios re- 
 siding at Cologne, from the Inter-nuncios residing at 
 Brussels, or from any other ecclesiastical authority, they 
 shall make no use of the same, nor communicate their 
 contents to any one, until fourteen days after they shall, 
 ' in originale,' have been laid before the Committee of 
 Council," &c. &c Report, p. 44, 45. 
 
 This is an extract from a document which is given at 
 length in the Appendix, p. 460-463. 
 
 The information contained in the subsequent parts of 
 the Report on the States of Hamburgh, Saxony, Wur- 
 temburg, Hanover, Bavaria, and the smaller States of 
 Germany, contain nothing of much importance ; though 
 much interesting information is to be found in the docu- 
 ments in the Appendix ; and it is beside the purpose of 
 the Editor, to enter into that part which treats of the 
 British Colonies ; but there are some parts of great 
 moment, connected with the preceding States of Europe, 
 to which the attention of the reader is now particularly 
 directed. 
 
 It is clear that there is a jealousy and vigilance on the 
 part of all Papal kings and governments, against the 
 introduction of any Papal Bull, Rescript, or Decretal of 
 any kind, into their territory, without strict examina- 
 tion and permission of the government. But there is 
 one Bull, of such a peculiar complexion of iniquity, so 
 seditious, so eminently calculated, as the experience of 
 Europe has testified, to overturn the government of 
 every country into which it has been introduced, that all 
 Europe has denounced it with peculiar and determined 
 hostility this is the Bulla Ccense Domini, and it is of 
 no small moment to the British empire that the senti- 
 ments of not only other States but Papal States, should 
 be known to them as to the nature of this atrocious 
 Papal document ; and, first, we shall consider 
 
 THE EVIDENCE FROM THE KINGDOM OF 
 NAPLES ON THIS SUBJECT. 
 
 It appears in the Appendix, p. 235, that a royal order 
 had been given to the Marquis Nicholas Froggiani, to
 
 290 
 
 license two books, for which the authority was vested in 
 him. On reading one of these books, the following ex- 
 tract from his observations on them to the King, throws 
 no little light on this subject. He says, speaking of one 
 of these 
 
 " I have, therefore, seen only the Ordinario for the 
 church and diocese of Naples, the printing of which is 
 not yet finished ; but on a careful examination of this 
 common prayer book, I met, contrary to my expecta- 
 tions, with two insuperable objections. First, on the 
 festival in Ccend Domini, it is said Promidgantur Bulla 
 in Ccend Domini et casus reservati Emmo. et Revmo. 
 Domino, c. ; and, secondly, on the 25th of May, the 
 lessons of St. Gregory VII. are to be recited ut in 
 proprio. Your majesty sees, therefore, that by the first 
 regulation, the Bull in Ccena Domini is to be published 
 in the cathedral, on the Thursday before Easter, and if 
 the said prayer book had been printed with my license, 1 
 should have authorised the publication of a Bull, which, 
 from its origin, has been abhorred and execrated in this 
 kingdom, and which has been rejected and expelled from 
 the dominions of all Catholic Princes. 
 
 " This is too well known, and I am ashamed of remind- 
 ing your majesty of the dissentions, disturbances, and 
 sequestrations of the temporal revenues of prelates, and of 
 the banishment of so many clergymen, to ivhich government 
 was obliged to resort, in order to oppose the publication of 
 the said Bull ; the punishments incurred by laymen ac- 
 cused of favoring its publication ; the contentions which 
 arose on that subject between the two powers, from 
 1567 to many years after ; the rigorous orders of King 
 Philip the Second against the said Bull, and the constancy 
 of this government in refusing^ to admit it from that time 
 till now. The said Bufi deprived Sovereigns of the right 
 to acknowledge the Briefs, Bulls, Rescripts, and any 
 other writings of Rome, by means of their exequatur, 
 and declared all those to be excommunicated who pre- 
 vented the admission and promulgation of such writings. 
 It also deprived Sovereigns, under the penalty of excom- 
 munication, of the power of levying taxes and imposts, 
 and of refusing to send remittances to Rome for victuals, 
 and other purposes. It excommunicated Sovereigns who 
 entered into any offensive and defensive alliance with
 
 291 
 
 Protestant princes ; and offered many other enormous 
 insults, not only to the sovereign authority of princes, but 
 also to the rights of private persons, so that at that time 
 the town of Sedile di Nido refused to concur in the 
 raising of the assize of that city, that it might not incur 
 the excommunication ordered by the Bull in Crenae 
 Domini, if it imposed an impost upon the citizens without 
 
 the license of the Pope." 
 
 ****** 
 
 Now let us compare the vigilance and caution of the 
 Neapolitan government on this subject, with the igno- 
 rance and apathy of English statesmen. 
 
 Let us look at the character this minister gives of this 
 infamous bull " From its origin it has been abhorred and 
 execrated in the kingdom of Naples. " It has been re- 
 jected and expelled from the dominions of all Catholic 
 princes" 
 
 The temporal revenues of prelates who dared to pub- 
 lish it have been sequestered. The clergy who did so 
 were banished from the kingdom. Why ? Because it 
 totally upturned the power of sovereigns, " offered 
 enormous insults not only to the sovereign authority of 
 princes, but also to the rights of private persons." 
 
 Now this is not the language of a Protestant agitator, 
 who wishes to represent these poor amiable Romish 
 prelates and their bulls in an uncharitable point of view. 
 This is no calumny or falsehood. It is the language of 
 a Popish nobleman, in a Papal state, giving the facts of 
 the history of his country, showing the actual calamities 
 entailed on it by this infamous Papal decretal. He 
 would not permit a prayer book to be published in the 
 kingdom because the publication of this bull was an- 
 nounced in it. While here, though this volume of evi- 
 dence was in the hands of British statesmen, they sur- 
 rendered all the safeguards of the Protestant constitution 
 of England, without a single security for the protection 
 of the throne of their sovereign, or the liberties of the 
 people, against this atrocious Papal despotism, from 
 which even Papal sovereigns and Papal states have been 
 forced to protect themselves by the strongest laws and 
 the most untiring vigilance. 
 
 They took, indeed, the oaths of these Popish prelates, 
 that they rejected this bull, and others no less infamous ;
 
 292 
 
 they took their oaths that they had not received it, 
 and would not ever receive it in Ireland. But, the fact 
 proves, that while they were giving their oaths, that they 
 neither had or would receive it ; they were, at that very 
 moment, and had been for years before, drilling the 
 priests in it, in their colleges and conferences, to direct 
 by it the consciences of the unfortunate Roman Catho- 
 lics of Ireland; that is, to sow dissentions, seditions, 
 treasons, plots, and massacres among them through the 
 country. 
 
 But let us examine another statement from this king- 
 dom 
 
 There is another document, the " Report of the Royal 
 Chamber of St. Clara to his Sicilian Majesty upon the 
 monitory of Parma, and upon the Bull in Ccena Domini. 
 Ap. 241, 242, which states 
 
 " But what has chiefly induced your Majesty's Royal 
 Chamber to make this humble and respectful representa- 
 tion, is, the evident pains which the present Pontiff takes 
 in the Brief alluded to, not only to revive the maxims and 
 doctrines of preceding Decretals, passed by many Popes, 
 for founding an absolute monarchy, as well spiritual, 
 (attempted with some success during the course of the 
 last centuries, by an usurpation of the power indisputably 
 belonging to bishops) as temporal ; in order thus to con- 
 found the two powers, which Jesus Christ our Lord, both 
 by his precepts and by his example, designed to separate ; 
 but also to renew the seditious maxims contained in the 
 Bull entitled ' In Ccena Domini,' which had no other 
 object than that of entirely overthrowing the legitimate 
 power of Sovereigns, since it declares all those excommu- 
 nicated, who, in any manner, shall favour hereticks 
 whereby the Pope is indirectly made competent to excom- 
 municate even Catholic Princes, when necessity compels 
 them to enter into alliances with reformed powers, or with 
 infidels. * * * * 
 
 Let us remark again on the Report of this Royal 
 Council. Let us observe how it states the efforts of the 
 Pope of that day, 1768, Clement XIII., to revive the 
 doctrines of preceding Decretals, passed by many Popes . 
 Let us remember, that the Pope preceding this very 
 man, namely Benedict XIV. is the Pope whose De- 
 cretals and Laws are now set up, as the laws for Ireland ;
 
 293 
 
 and let us remember, that the present Pope Gregory, 
 XVI., on the very year when this code was set up in 
 Ireland, viz. in 1832, issued to these bishops his Ency- 
 clical, now lodged in the Universities, in which he com- 
 mands them, as has been already shown, p. 14, 15, to 
 preserve in full force, all the regular Decretals of the 
 Papacy. And let us remark, that in the secret statutes 
 of the metropolitan province of Ireland, now also lodged 
 in the Universities the sentence of excommunication, ful- 
 minated by the Bulla Coenae from Rome, is re-echoed by 
 Dr. Murray and his Papal Bishops, in their secret Synod. 
 They publish the Bull in their laws, and reiterate its 
 excommunication in their secret statutes. 
 
 Let us now see the measures resorted to in this Papal 
 kingdom, to enforce the subjection of the Pope to their 
 laws, and compare it with the present cowardly compro- 
 mising policy of England, with not only the Pope, but 
 the Papal traitors in the heart of her own dominions. 
 
 " Epistle of Ferdinand, King of Spain, of the 22nd 
 of May, 1508, to the Viceroy of Naples, on the subject 
 of a Brief, which the Pope had sent to that kingdom, 
 wishing it to be observed there, although it had not ob- 
 tained letters of Placet or Pareatis." 
 
 First, he states that the Pope had sent his messenger 
 with a Brief, unsanctioned by his viceroy. Then he 
 adds, " all this has not a little excited our indignation and 
 anger, and we are equally surprised at, and displeased 
 with you, that, considering the importance of the case, and 
 the prejudice which our royal dignity suffered from this 
 act of the apostolical messenger, which is a violence against 
 all right, never practised against any king or viceroy of 
 my kingdom. You likewise have not resorted to violent 
 means, and sent to the gallows the messenger who presented 
 you that brief: for it is evident that if the Pope be suf- 
 fered to make such attempts, not only in this kingdom, but 
 also in Spain and France, lie will continue them in order 
 to enlarge his jurisdiction ; but if viceroys punish them in 
 the manner which I stated before, to arrest them in their 
 principle, he will no longer dare to make such attempts as 
 experience has shewn in former times ; but having seen 
 excommunications endured, which were pronounced by 
 an apostolical commissary, and himself permitted to in- 
 terfere in the business of the chapel, it was sure to em- 
 bolden him to advance farther. * *
 
 " You must also use all possible diligence to seize the 
 messenger who presented the said Brief, if he be still 
 in the same kingdom ; if you can get hold of him, he 
 must retract the presentation which he made you of the 
 Brief, and renounce it by a formal act, after which you 
 will have him immediately hanged. But if you cannot 
 get hold of the messenger, you must arrest those who are 
 to administer justice in this office, in our name for the 
 inhabitants of Ascoli, who entered with flying colours, 
 and weapons in their hands, into this our kingdom, you 
 must punish all who are guilty, according to the utmost 
 severity of the laws, without remitting any part of the 
 punishment which they have deserved. Let them, say at 
 Rome what they like ; they may have recourse to the Pope, 
 and you to the law." Appendix to Report, p. 247. 
 
 Now the Editor of this book refers to this document, 
 with the most sad but sober satisfaction. Here is a Papal 
 monarch, whose empire had been galled his own autho- 
 rity invaded, his subjects oppressed by the horrid tyranny 
 of the Pope, and knowing the deep necessity of shielding 
 his empire from any Papal Brief whatsoever, without 
 the sanction of his own government, when a Brief with- 
 out that sanction is presented as having authority to his 
 Viceroy, he reproves the Viceroy for not having seized 
 the messenger who dared to present it, and hanged the 
 traitor on the spot. 
 
 Now the Editor of this volume most humbly presumes 
 to take shelter under the authority of the Papal King of 
 Spain this volume has been inscribed with the most 
 respectful deference, not to the Viceroy of a Papal king, 
 but to the Viceroy of a Protestant Sovereign who is 
 pledged by the most solemn bond, that can bind a hu- 
 man being to protect the Protestant Church as by law 
 established in this realm. This volume does not prove- 
 that one or two apostolical Bulls have been published ; but 
 it proves that the most infamous, the most treasonable, 
 the most persecuting, the most atrocious Bulls have 
 been introduced, and set up as laws in the very nation 
 over which that Viceroy presides. One Bull, as we have- 
 seen the Bull " Super Soliditate" rejected and denounced 
 by the Queen of Portugal. Another Bull the Bulla 
 Ccenae execrated and denounced by all the Papal states 
 of Europe.
 
 295 
 
 This volume proves, that these, -and Bulls far worse 
 than these the Bull " Pastoralis Regiminis" The Bull 
 " Pastor Bonus" The third Canon of the fourth Lateran 
 Council, that is, a law for the deposition of the Sove- 
 reign being Protestant, and for the universal massacre 
 of Protestants, as it was, when enacted in 1215, for the 
 slaughter of the Albigenses ; in fact, it is the law quoted 
 by Dr. Murray, as this volume has abundantly testified, 
 for the extermination of the Protestants out of all the 
 dioceses of the Popish Bishops of Ireland. It is a law 
 of which the best description is given by a Papal Bishop, 
 Dr. Doyle, when it was his interest to deny it. It is a 
 law as he says, " to upturn the foundations of society, and 
 to drench our streets and our fields in Hood" Now, this 
 book proving the establishment of these laws, has been 
 most humbly inscribed to the Viceroy of Ireland. The 
 proofs of the facts are all within his Excellency's reach. 
 The men who have committed the crimes, (and, in their 
 case, they are crimes above all ordinary guilt ; for 
 they are crimes committed in violation of their oaths,) 
 have been openly defied, again and again, to disprove 
 one tittle of the charges against them ; and they have 
 been, and ever must be unable to meet them ; but these 
 men, instead of having their crimes investigated, their 
 laws dragged into light, and denounced themselves 
 driven out of the presence and countenance of the repre- 
 sentative of a Protestant Sovereign. These men are, 
 no doubt unwittingly, but still they are invited and re- 
 ceived in the residence of the very personage, whose 
 Sovereign, and whom himself, as the representative of 
 that Sovereign, they excommunicate and denounce to 
 execration, and to subjection to the Pope ; and while 
 rewards are offered by the government, for the appre- 
 hension of certain poor men who commit murders, and 
 robberies, and other crimes ; these Papal traitors, the 
 Bishops of the Church of Rome, under whose laws, and 
 under the guidance and direction of whose priests they 
 are trained, and stimulated to the commission of these 
 enormities, are soothed and cheered, instead of being 
 made a public example of, for the perjuries they have 
 committed, and the laws of the Pope which they have 
 dared to set up in violation of their oaths, and contempt 
 of their Sovereign through this empire.
 
 296 
 
 It is true, that even though they have set up laws for 
 the extermination of her Majesty's Protestant subjects, 
 and for absolving her Romish subjects from their alle- 
 giance, and enslaving them to the Pope, for excommuni- 
 cating her Royal Person, and all the authorities under 
 her, yet the laws of England do not arm a Viceroy with 
 power to take and hang up even such traitors as these, 
 without bringing them to a public trial for their crimes. 
 But if the laws of England, since the barriers of her 
 Protestant constitution have been broken down, are 
 not competent to recognize and punish such men if 
 they allow them to set up a code of foreign laws, in the 
 empire which supersedes her own laws, and renders them 
 utterly incompetent as they are in Ireland, to protect our 
 liberties or properties, our religion or our lives if the 
 laws of England permit them to beard and insult the 
 government of the British Sovereign to excommunicate 
 that Sovereign, and all authorities constituted under her, 
 and to declare that they are cases reserved to the Pope 
 if the laws of England permit such traitors as these to 
 go on as they are doing at this moment, to stimulate the 
 people to a system of organized rebellion a rebellion 
 held in abeyance avowedly till the most favourable op- 
 portunity occurs for its outbreak ; and this for the pur- 
 pose of dismembering the empire, and casting off the 
 British yoke if the laws of England permit this to pro- 
 ceed with impunity if amidst all their boasted latitude 
 of liberty, they allow liberty to a code of treason, and a 
 horde of traitors such as these, then all that can be said, 
 is, that the laws of England, which were such a blessing 
 when they maintained the Protestant state, and were 
 suited to protect Protestant liberty and loyalty ; these 
 laws when now applied, or rather when now proved inap- 
 plicable, and incompetent to avert the slavery, to arrest 
 the plots, or punish the crimes of the Papacy, these laws 
 become more weak, more inefficient, and more worth- 
 less, because more incompetent to meet the necessities of 
 her own subjects, and the emergencies of her own in- 
 ternal government, than the laws of any other state, even 
 of any Papal state in Europe. 
 
 Let us now proceed to examine how the Bulla Ccenae 
 Domini has been considered in 
 
 FRANCE. 
 In the XVIIth. article of the Gallican Liberties, as
 
 297 
 
 extracted from Pithou's History of them, Appendix, 
 p. 257, we have as follows 
 
 " The clauses inserted in the Pope's bull, beginning with 
 the words, in Coend Domini, and especially those of the 
 time of Pope Julius II., and those added since, are not 
 acknowledged in France." 
 
 " The Bull in Coend Domini is thus called, because it 
 is published every year at Rome, on Maunday Thurs- 
 day, or the Thursday before Easter. The Ultramon- 
 tane authors consider it as of very ancient origin ; but 
 it was only in the sixteenth century, that it received its 
 most obnoxious clauses, which was a direct infraction of' 
 the temporal and civil rights of all sovereigns. Hence, 
 this Bull has been equally resisted in Venice, in Germany, 
 Spain, and other countries ; its chief purport is to keep up 
 the extravagant ecclesiastical immunities claimed by the 
 Popes and Catholic Clergy. It was prohibited by the 
 parliament of Paris, in 1536, and 1580 ; and by that of 
 Bourdeaux, in 1602. Again, by the parliament of Paris, 
 on the 18th of September, 1641, and by that of Rous- 
 silon, on the 22nd of March, 1763. The reading of 
 this Bull at Rome, on the Thursday before Easter, can- 
 not give it the force of law in countries, where it is not 
 supposed to be published." 
 
 The following is an extract from the Requisitoire of 
 M. Seguier, the Attorney General, made to the French 
 Parliament, with reference to this Bulla Coanae Domini, 
 Appendix, p. 270, 271. 
 
 " In the present day, every one is aware to what an ex- 
 tent the pretensions of the Court of Rome are carried. 
 It has at all times endeavoured to enforce them, and they 
 are principally recorded in the different Bulls that have 
 preceded or followed this Bull ; which, on account of the 
 day on which it is annually published at Rome, is styled, 
 in Coend Domini ; it is notorious that since Julius the 
 2nd, that Bull has been augmented, and enlarged ac- 
 cording to times and circumstances, and according as it 
 suited the Roman policy. In that Bull which was issued 
 by Pope Julius the Second, as well as in, others of the 
 same description,, are contained the principles which it is 
 intended to renew in the present day ; and to prevent 
 any doubt respecting such intention, the letter, in form 
 of a brief, distinctly refers to the publication of the 
 
 o 3
 
 298 
 
 Bull in Ccenae Domini, which takes place every year at 
 Rome." 
 
 " All these different Bulls, without exception, were re- 
 monstrated against. The 17th Article of our liberties 
 expressly rejects the clauses inserted in the Bull ' in 
 Ccena Domini,' and more especially those added in the 
 time of Pope Julius II.; and subsequently, which are 
 of no effect in France, so far as they concern the liber- 
 ties and privileges of the Gallican Church, and the rights 
 either of the King, or of the kingdom." 
 
 " All the other Catholic powers have followed this exam- 
 ple. The Emperor Rodolph, the Archbishop of Mentz, 
 Spain, Naples, and Venice, have likewise rejected them. 
 In 1536, appeared a small tract, printed in France, and 
 entitled, " Bulla Ccense Domini," with a commentary by 
 way of refutation. Our predecessors gave information 
 of it to the king, inasmuch as that Bull did, they alledged, 
 contain extraordinary clauses against his authority, and 
 against his Courts of Parliament ; and that to print and 
 expose it to sale in that form, was, in a manner, pub- 
 lishing it. The Court of Rome made several attempts 
 to promote its publication in France. It appeared in 
 1580, under the title "Letter of our most sacred Lord, 
 Pope Gregory XII. read on holy Thursday" and by a 
 Decree of the 4th October of that year, you prohibited the 
 publication of it. Fresh attempts were made in 1641. 
 It appeared again under the title of " Constitution for 
 the preservation of the rights of the apostolic see, with the 
 date of the 16th June, 1641." 
 
 " Mr. Attorney General complained that it gave addi- 
 tional authority to the Bull in Ccend Domini, which had 
 always excited dissatisfaction that it prejudiced all Sove- 
 reigns ; that it altered the laws and ordinances of the 
 kingdom ; that it deprived the crown of its privileges, 
 its prerogatives, and its pre-eminence ; that it abolished 
 the liberty of the Gallican Church ; and that, under pre- 
 text of preserving the rights of the Holy See, it invaded 
 the king's power, and, as it might be published without 
 waiting for orders from the king, whereby his authority 
 would be violated, he demanded, that proper notice should 
 be taken of it. The court by an arret of the 18th of 
 September of that year, prohibited the publication of 
 this new Bull, under pain against those who should give
 
 299 
 
 it publicity, of being declared rebels to the king, and 
 guilty of high treason." 
 
 It is important to give a brief extract from the arret 
 of the parliament of Paris, in reply to this requisition of 
 the Attorney General. It is found in the Appendix, 
 p. 274, it is as follows 
 
 " The Court, all the chambers being assembled, has 
 ordered, and does order the said publication to be sup- 
 pressed for ever ; it forbids all persons, of whatever con- 
 dition, dignity and quality they may be, whether laymen 
 or ecclesiastics, secular or regular, printers, booksellers, 
 hawkers, or others, to cause the said publication to be 
 printed, distributed, sold, or otherwise issued, on pain 
 of proceedings extraordinary being instituted against 
 them, as rebels against the king, and as guilty of high 
 treason ; commands all those that may have any copies 
 of it, to bring them to the office of the court, there to be 
 suppressed ; enjoins that the laws and ordinances of the 
 kingdom, the decrees and regulations of the court, and 
 more especially, the decrees of the 4th October, 1780, 
 and of the 18th September, 1641, shall be carried into 
 effect, according to their form and tenor ; consequently, 
 it prohibits all archbishops, bishops, officers and others, 
 as also all persons of whatever quality or condition they 
 may be, to receive, cause to be read, published and 
 printed, or otherwise carried into execution, any Bulls, 
 Briefs, Rescripts, Decrees, Mandates, Presentations, 
 Signatures supplying the place of Presentations, or 
 other instruments of the Court of Rome, even if they 
 concern private individuals only, excepting nevertheless 
 Briefs of the Penitentiary, designed solely for the forutn 
 conscientice unless they have previously been presented to, 
 and have been seen and examined by the court, on pain 
 of nullity of the said instruments, and of any measures 
 adopted in consequence thereof." 
 
 Now, let every reflecting man who reads these pages 
 consider the facts and principles laid before him. Let 
 him peruse the statement of a Papal Attorney-general 
 in France, and see his opinion as to this Bulla Coense 
 Domini. When he declares that it "prejudiced all 
 sovereigns, that it altered the laws and ordinances of the 
 kingdom, that it deprived the crown of its privileges, its 
 prerogatives, and its pre-eminence," and that it " abo-
 
 300 
 
 lished the liberty of the Gallican church," we may be 
 sure, in the first place, that this is true. It comes from a 
 most unquestionable witness : himself a Roman Catholic 
 a lawyer giving his public opinion to the parliament 
 of his country, and that not even in a speech, but in a 
 legal document, drawn up with all possible discretion 
 
 whom he could appeal for the suppression of this Bull. 
 
 Now, let us ask these questions. If this Bull was of a 
 nature so atrocious in a Papal country, what must its 
 effects be in a Protestant state ? If it was prejudicial to 
 a sovereign, and to his subjects, who were themselves 
 members of the Papal church, what must be its effects 
 against a sovereign and people whom it avowedly de- 
 nounces and excommunicates as heretics ? If it would alter 
 the laws even of a Papal state, which it did not profess 
 to injure, what must be its end, what must be its effect, 
 what must be the object of those who put it in force in 
 a Protestant state, of which it avowedly endeavours to 
 supersede all the laws, and overturn all the institutions ? 
 If its effect would be to deprive even the crown of France 
 of its privileges, its prerogatives, and its pre-eminence, 
 what must it effect in the territory, and against the 
 throne of a sovereign whom it denounces as a rebel 
 against its author the Pope ? If it would " abolish the 
 liberties of the Gallican church," what must be its effects 
 against the church of England? 
 
 What wonder to hear that church execrated and 
 abhorred by the Papal agitators that are trained in 
 the principles of that Bull, and to hear a Papal traitor, in 
 utter defiance of his public oath, crying out of the Pro- 
 testant church " Delenda est Carthago ?" If a Papal 
 Attorney-general, in a Papal state, appealed to the 
 public authorities for the suppression of this Bull, are the 
 Protestant subjects of Great Britain to permit such atroci- 
 ous treasonable laws, the laws of the Papacy, subversive of 
 their religion, their liberties, their constitution, and their 
 throne, to be set up by a horde of Papal ecclesiastics, 
 traitors in principle, traitors in heart, traitors by educa- 
 tion, traitors by profession, and demonstrated by their 
 own documents to be traitors in practice to their sove- 
 reign and their country ? 
 
 But it is not in France alone. If this law officer cor-
 
 301 
 
 roborates his own appeal, by adducing the example of all 
 the Papal states, is England that Protestant state, and 
 that state most obnoxious to the Papal See, and all its 
 myrmidons is England to form an exception to all the 
 other states of Europe ? and because it is in the most 
 danger from the invasion of Papal treason, is it, there- 
 fore, to be the only state that lies open to its attacks, 
 without a single barrier to protect its religion, its liber- 
 ties, or its constitution ? 
 
 The Papal parliament of France instantly responds 
 to the appeal of the Attorney-general the Papal parlia- 
 ment at once crushes the bull, and denounces all who by 
 any possible means dare to give it publicity in print, or 
 any other way, as rebels, and guilty of high treason 
 against the sovereign. Nay, there is one statement to 
 be peculiarly remarked, that when a small tract con- 
 taining this Bull was printed, not to give it authority, 
 but " with a commentary by way of refutation," even 
 then it was suppressed by the authorities, as criminal 
 even in that mode of publication. But what shall we 
 say when it is printed for these thirty years in Ireland, 
 in the book which is proved by the authentic documents 
 lodged in our Universities, to be that in which the 
 Popish bishops have drilled the priests of Ireland, by 
 which they were to direct and govern the whole Roman 
 Catholic population. 
 
 But let us go from a nation in which the Gallican 
 liberties are established, and see how this Bull has been 
 treated in the most enslaved of all the European states. 
 
 SPAIN. 
 
 In the royal regulation or edict of the Lords of the 
 Council of the Spanish monarch, given in the Appendix, 
 from p. 329 to 337, bearing date 16th March, 1768, we 
 have the following statement, p. 334 : 
 
 " For this reason the princes have resisted and pro- 
 hibited the use of the censures in Ccena Domini, the 
 monitory on which has not been admitted in Spain, but 
 protested against by King Charles the First ; and his 
 son, Don Philip the Second, not only opposed it by a 
 special representation through the grand dignitary of
 
 302 
 
 Leon, Don Luis de Requesens, to his holiness Pius V., 
 and the Marquis de las Navas to Gregory XIII., but he 
 also prohibited its publication and observance, under 
 severe penalties, in spite of the efforts of the Papal 
 Nuncio to publish the same, and to destroy the royal 
 prerogatives. The Cortes also protested against this 
 attempt of the court of Rome, in the year 1593, as ap- 
 pears from the law 80, tit. 5. lib. 2. Our writers, 
 especially Don Juan Luis Lopez, and D. Joseph de 
 Ledesma, have in particular treatises preserved a great 
 number of examples, in which the abuse of quoting, or 
 wishing to execute the pretended censures in Ccena 
 Domini has been repelled, and the tribunal of Navarre, 
 resisted it in the reign of Charles the Second. The 
 same was decreed, with the advice of his council, by 
 Philip V., in a similar controversy of Pampeluna and 
 Heusca, declaring the pontifical letters resisted, and not 
 admitted in the kingdom ; and his present Majesty has 
 declared the same by the advice of his Council of Fin- 
 ances, against the grand vicar of Malaga, in the case of 
 the town of Alfarnate." 
 
 Here we have, in the most authoritative document 
 that could be issued from the kingdom of Spain, not 
 only a rejection of that infamous Bull, but a condensa- 
 tion of the history of the government of the kingdom, 
 showing the efforts of the Pope to force it into the king- 
 dom, the determined resolution of the government to 
 resist it ; and this is the Bull at this moment in full ope- 
 ration, unresisted and uncared for by the criminally 
 ignorant and supine Protestants of the British empire. 
 
 Again we have in Appendix, p. 338, the " circular of 
 the Spanish minister accompanying the preceding edict, 
 and forbidding the publication of the Bull in Coena 
 Domini, under severe penalties." Of which the follow- 
 ing is an extract : 
 
 2. " As the said monitory of the 30th of January, 
 1768, is principally built upon the annual censures, 
 called ' in Coena Domini,' which have been resisted and 
 protested against in all Catholic states, as far as they 
 entrench upon the sovereignty and jurisdiction of the royal 
 tribunal and magistrates, ever since articles have been 
 added contrary to their first intention, containing the in-
 
 303 
 
 fringement upon the civil power just mentioned, a most 
 particular care has been taken, in those kingdoms, to pre- 
 vent their publication and observance. 
 
 3. " In consequence of which, orders were given on 
 the 28th of January, 1551, by the Emperor and King, 
 Charles the First, to punish the printer who had attempted 
 to print the said monitory in Coend Domini at Saragossa : 
 and these orders were executed by the Viceroy of Arra- 
 gon, with the assistance of the royal court of justice. 
 
 4. " In 1552 it was also protested against, on the part 
 of Catalonia the said Emperor, Charles the First, 
 having been informed of the novel attempt to introduce 
 in the monitory ' in Ccena Domini,' articles contrary to 
 the royal prerogatives and jurisdiction. 
 
 5. " In 1572 it was formally and specifically resisted, 
 by order of Don Philip the Second, who prohibited its 
 admission into the kingdom ; and the same prohibition 
 was renewed under the pontificate of Gregory XIII. 
 
 6. " The same Philip the Second orders the Nuncio of 
 his Holiness instantly to leave the kingdom, for having 
 caused the aforesaid monitory in Coend Domini to be 
 published in the cathedral of Calahorra, and lampoons 
 to be stuck up in the same church against the royal 
 bishop. 
 
 7. " The Cortes of the kingdom having again experi- 
 enced the obstinacy of the court of Rome, in insisting 
 upon the publication of the said monitory, and prevent- 
 ing recourse being had to the royal tribunals for pro- 
 tection against the said annual monitory in Ccenae 
 Domini, applied to the same king in 1593, and the con- 
 sequence of this application was the promulgation of the 
 law 80, tit. 5, lib. 2, of the collection of statutes called 
 Recopilacion." * 
 
 Various similar statements occur through the 24 
 .sections of this circular. 
 
 An extract is given from the history of this treason- 
 able bull in Fleury's Ecclesiastical History, Appendix 
 p. 340, 341, from which we give the following : 
 
 " Thus the Bull in Ccena Domini was neither re- 
 ceived nor published in their respective dominions. It 
 met with the same fate in France, where the council of 
 Tours had declared it incapable of being defended in
 
 304 
 
 1510. Some bishops having attempted, in 1580, to get 
 the bull introduced in their dioceses, and the Attorney- 
 general having complained of this attempt, parliament 
 ordered that all the archbishops and bishops who had 
 received the Bull, and had not published it, should send 
 it to the court of parliament, but that those who had pub- 
 lished it should be summoned, that in the meantime their 
 revenues should be seized, and that whoever should 
 oppose or resist this decree, should be declared a rebel, 
 guilty of high treason." 
 
 These extracts require no commentary. But that 
 which seems to the Editor one of the most important in 
 the whole report and appendix, is the following. It is 
 "A note from Cardinal Erskine to Sir John Cox Hip- 
 pesley, Bart, on the subject of the Bull in Casnd Domini" 
 and is as follows, Ap. p. 341 : 
 
 " The Bull which is generally named in Coena Domini, 
 because it was published every year on Holy Thursday, 
 until Pope Clement XIII., out of a compliment to some 
 princes, to whom some parts of the said Bull were ob- 
 noxious, left off the publishing it on the said day. 
 Amongst other things it is said, ' Item excommunicamus 
 et anathematizamus omnes illos qui per se seu alios, 
 directe vel indirecte sub quocumque titulo, vel colore de 
 facto occupant, vel detinent, vel hostiliter destruant, vel 
 invadunt, aut occupare, detinere, vel destruere, aut 
 invadere hostiliter praesumpserint, in totum vel in par- 
 tern Almam urbem, Regnum Siciliae, Insulas Sardiniae 
 et Corsicse, terras citra Pharum,' &c. &c. &c. This Bull, 
 although the formality of its publication is now omittted, 
 is, nevertheless, implicitly in vigour in all its extension, 
 and is likewise observed in all cases, where there is no im- 
 pediment to the exertion of the Pope's authority ; therefore 
 it must legally be looked upon as a public declaration to 
 preserve his rights. This Bull has undergone, at differ- 
 ent times, some alterations as to the form, from the 
 several Popes by whom it was published. The para- 
 graph above transcribed is taken from the one published 
 by Gregory XIII., anno 1583, 4th April. It is inserted 
 in the Bullariad Mainardi, torn. 4, part. 4. The above 
 is in the handwriting of Cardinal Erskine, (Uditore 
 Sanctissimo de S. S.) 
 
 " I received this note from Cardinal Erskine, at Rome,
 
 305 
 
 in the month of August, 1793. He was then in the 
 office of Promotore della Fide, and in a few days after- 
 wards departed on his private mission to England. 
 Soon afterwards he was appointed Auditor of the Pope. 
 
 J. C. W." 
 
 Now the Editor submits, with the most entire con- 
 fidence, to the common sense of the reader, that a more 
 conclusive document than this is not within the range of 
 documentary evidence on any given subject. Here is 
 a Cardinal of the College de Propaganda Fide the 
 auditor of the Pope himself a man who could not be 
 ignorant, who could not misrepresent or distort a fact 
 in which the interests of his superior, his college, and 
 his whole church were involved. This man expressly 
 asserts, that " this Bull is implictly in vigour, in all its 
 extension, and is likewise observed in all cases where there 
 is no impediment to the Pope's authority !" and that it is 
 " a public declaration to preserve the Pope's rights." 
 The reader is only asked to compare this testimony with 
 the following facts : 
 
 First, that these same principles as to this Bull so ex- 
 plicitly laid down by Cardinal Erskine, are fully sub- 
 stantiated as Papal law by the Canonist Reiffenstuel, one 
 of the standards of Maynooth, as appears in this vol. 
 pp. 47-50. 
 
 Secondly, that on this ground, if we could prove no 
 facts about this Bull, we have yet incontestible evidence, 
 a priori, that it must be in force in Ireland, and in the 
 British empire, where there is no impediment whatever 
 to the introduction of any Papal Bulls. 
 
 Thirdly, that we have incontestible evidence of the 
 fact, as appears from the authentic documents lodged in 
 the Universities, that this Bull has been published in the 
 standard of theology, which the Papal bishops are demon- 
 strated to have set up as that book in which their priests 
 were to be educated, and directed under their inspection, 
 to direct the consciences of the Roman Catholics of 
 Ireland. 
 
 Lastly, that this is the mode of giving publicity to the 
 laws of Rome, which the church adopts as the most effi- 
 cient to which she can possibly have recourse, see p. 26- 
 28, and see the proof adduced in the letter to Dr. Mur-
 
 ray, p. 230-239. If this evidence is not conclusive to 
 the mind of every man capable of reading plain English, 
 it can only be said, that there is no such thing as moral 
 demonstration or documentary proof of any fact to be 
 adduced in any language amongst men. This book is 
 intended as a book demonstrating facts, the remedies 
 against the crimes it proves, must be the work under 
 God of every man who values true religion, and civil 
 and religious liberty in the British empire.
 
 PASTORAL ADDRESS AND DECLARATION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC 
 
 ARCHBISHOPS AND BISHOPS 
 
 OF IRELAND, 
 
 TO THE 
 
 CLERGY AND LAITY OF THEIR COMMUNION.* 
 
 Dated 2oth January, 1826. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 This work would present a very imperfect view of 
 the duplicity, the treachery, the perjury of the Papal 
 hierarchy, if it did not lay before the reader the pastoral 
 addresses of these men to their clergy and people, before 
 they obtained emancipation in 1826, and after they ob- 
 tained it in 1830. These documents, therefore, are 
 strictly printed in their original form, and notes and 
 references are subjoined to illustrate their real nature 
 and tendency. 
 
 TO THE CLERGY AND LAITY OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC 
 CHURCH IN IRELAND. 
 
 REV. BROTHERS, BELOVED CHILDREN, 
 
 With a trembling sense of the obligations which the 
 nature of our office imposes on us, we have come to- 
 
 * The peculiar treachery of this address and declaration is con- 
 spicuously exhibited in the fact that it is addressed to the clergy 
 and laity of their own communion, because such an open public 
 address, so ratified by the solemnity of giving it on oath, precluded 
 the possibility of supposing that any secret system of instruction 
 could be carried on in direct contradiction to these avowed and 
 open principles. How terribly it illustrates that name, " THE 
 MYSYERY OF INIQUITY."
 
 308 
 
 gether, after the example of our predecessors, to deli- 
 berate in common on the awful interests with which we 
 are charged. We have taken into consideration various 
 subjects which are intimately connected with the welfare 
 of religion ; and whilst we have sought with jealousy 
 to guard the sacred deposit " committed to our trust by 
 the Holy Ghost," (2 Tim. i. 14), we have also esteemed 
 it a duty to be " ready to satisfy every one that asketh 
 us a reason of that hope which is in us," (1 Pet. iii. 15,) 
 that you, " dearly beloved, our joy and our crown (may) 
 stand fast in the Lord," (Phil. iv. 1,) and "that he who 
 is on the contrary part may be afraid, having no evil to 
 say of us." (Tit. ii. 8.) 
 
 We know, dearly beloved, the filial duty with which 
 you are solicitous to hear the voice of those who " watch, 
 as being to render an account of your souls." (Heb. xiii. 
 17.) We hasten, therefore, to make known to you our 
 unanimous decisions on such matters as are of common 
 concern, that you, on your part, may " fulfil our joy ; 
 that being of one accord, you stand fast in one spirit, 
 with one mind labouring together for the faith of the 
 Gospel." (Phil. ii. 2, and i. 27.)* 
 
 1st Resolution Having considered attentively a plan 
 of national education which has been submitted to us 
 resolved, that the admission of Protestants and Roman 
 Catholics into the same schools, for the purpose of lite- 
 rary instruction, may, under existing circumstances, be 
 allowed, provided sufficient care be taken to protect the 
 religion of the Roman Catholic children, and to furnish 
 them with adequate means of religious instruction. 
 
 2nd Resolution That in order to secure sufficient 
 protection to the religion of Roman Catholic children 
 under such a system of education, we deem it necessary 
 that the master of each school, in which the majority of 
 the pupils profess the Roman Catholic faith, be a Roman 
 Catholic ; and that in schools in which the Roman Catho- 
 lic children form only a minority, a permanent Roman 
 Catholic assistant be employed ; and that such master 
 and assistant be appointed upon the recommendation, or 
 
 * These smooth and seemingly Christian citations of Holy Writ 
 can only remind us, when we know the sequel, of those found in 
 the lips of the Father of Lies himself.
 
 309 
 
 with the express approval, of the Roman Catholic Bishop 
 of the diocese in which they are to be employed ; and 
 further, that they, or either of them, be removed upon 
 the representation of such Bishop. The same rule to be 
 observed for the appointment or dismissal of mistresses 
 and assistants in female schools. 
 
 3rd Resolution That we consider it improper, that 
 masters and mistresses intended for the religious instruc - 
 tion of Roman Catholic youth, should be trained or edu- 
 cated by or under the control of persons professing a 
 different faith ; and that we conceive it most desirable, 
 that a male and female model school shall be established 
 in each province in Ireland, to be supported at the public 
 expense, for the purpose of qualifying such masters and 
 mistresses for the important duties which they shall be 
 appointed to discharge. 
 
 4th Resolution That in conformity with the principle 
 of protecting the religion of Roman Catholic children, 
 the books intended for their particular instruction in 
 religion shall be selected or approved by the Roman 
 Catholic prelates ; and that no book or tract for common 
 instruction in literature, shall be introduced into any 
 school in which Roman Catholic children are educated, 
 which book or tract may be objected to on religious 
 grounds, by the Roman Catholic Bishop of the diocese 
 in which such school is established.* 
 
 5th Resolution That a transfer of the property in 
 several schools which now exist, or may hereafter exist in 
 Ireland, may be utterly impracticable from the nature of 
 the tenure by which they are, or shall hereafter be held ; 
 and from the number of persons having a legal interest 
 in them, as well as from a variety of other causes ; and 
 that, in our opinion, any regulation which should require 
 
 * This principle has been carried into effect by the National Board 
 of Education. It is just enough to ask, " What is this country 
 called as to its profession of religion ?" The ordinary answer 
 would be, " A Christian country." Then we propose the question, 
 " What in the only book which is excluded by name from the educa- 
 tion of this nation ?" The answer is, The Book of God." This 
 is the book which they have excluded to protect the religion of the 
 Roman Catholics, and their guilt is only exceeded by that of those 
 who have compromised the sacred principles of their religion in 
 acceding to the system.
 
 310 
 
 such transfer to be made, as a necessary condition for 
 receiving parliamentary support, would operate to the 
 exclusion of many useful schools from all participation in 
 the public bounty. 
 
 6th Resolution That, appointed as we have been by 
 divine providence to watch over and preserve the deposit 
 of Catholic faith in Ireland ; and responsible as we are 
 to God for the souls of our flocks, we will, in our respec- 
 tive dioceses, withhold our concurrence and support from 
 any system of education which will not fully accord with 
 the principles expressed in the foregoing resolutions.* 
 
 7th Resolution Having taken into consideration the 
 project of a provision to be made by law for the support 
 of the Prelates and Clergy of the Roman Catholic 
 Church in Ireland resolved, that no such legal provision 
 for our support, and that of our clergy, will be acceded 
 to by us, until the Catholics of Ireland shall have been 
 emancipated. And that at no period can we accept any 
 such legal provision, unless our acceptance of it be found 
 by us consistent with the independence of our church and 
 the integrity of its discipline, as well as with the cordial 
 union and affectionate attachment which has hitherto 
 subsisted between the Catholic clergy and that faithful 
 people, from whose generous contributions we and our 
 predecessors have, for centuries, derived our support-! 
 
 8th Resolution Having learned with sorrow, that, 
 notwithstanding the repeated expositions already given 
 of our faith, some grievous misconceptions regarding 
 certain points of Catholic doctrine are still unhappily 
 found to exist in the minds of many of our fellow-sub- 
 jects resolved, that we deem it expedient to remove the 
 
 * Yet the inconsistency of falsehood is well exemplified in the 
 bitter quarrels and mutual recriminations of two of those who signed 
 this Drs. Murray and M'Hale. 
 
 f The affectation of calling it a "generous contribution" is too 
 absurd, when, in the very catechisms which they teach in the 
 National Schools, they make " to contribute to the support of their 
 pastors" one of the commands of their church ; and the violation of 
 this is a mortal sin, in which if they die they must go to hell. The 
 " generous contributions," levied by the threats of hell, are like the 
 liberal donation of your purse to a robber who holds a pistol to 
 your head. The detection of Dr. Murray's provincial statutes 
 shows the scale by which these " generous contributions" are to be 
 exacted from the poor people.
 
 311 
 
 possibility of future misconception on those heads, by 
 the following full and authentic declaration.* 
 
 DECLARATION OF THE ARCHBISHOPS AND BISHOPS OF 
 THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH IN IRELAND. 
 
 At a time when the spirit of calm inquiry is abroad, 
 and men seem anxious to resign those prejudices through 
 which they viewed the doctrines of others,f the Arch- 
 bishops and Bishops of the Roman Catholic Church in 
 Ireland avail themselves with pleasure of this dispas- 
 sionate tone of the public mind, to exhibit a simple and 
 correct view of those tenets that are most frequently mis- 
 
 7 resented. If it please the Almighty that the Catholics 
 Ireland should be doomed to continue in the humbled 
 and degraded condition in which they are now placed, 
 they will submit with resignation to the divine will. 
 The Prelates, however, conceive it a duty which they 
 owe to themselves, as well as to their Protestant fellow- 
 subjects, whose good opinion they value, to endeavour 
 once more to remove the false imputations that have 
 been frequently cast upon the faith and discipline of that 
 church which is intrusted to their care, that all may be 
 enabled to know with accuracy the genuine principles J of 
 those men who are proscribed by law from any participa- 
 tion in the honours, dignities, and emoluments of the 
 State. 
 
 1. Established for promoting the happiness of man- 
 kind, to which order is essential, the Catholic religion, 
 
 * These divines have effectually succeeded. Blind and incre- 
 dulous must they surely be who shall ever misconceive their real 
 principles again. 
 
 t The smooth tone of this constitutes one of its most disgusting 
 features, when we consider its duplicity and falsehood when we 
 remember that very temper of the Protestant mind, which, in fact, 
 was nothing but Protestant ignorance and credulity, fostered and 
 imposed on by the professions of these Papal hypocrites, who, while 
 they were writing this, and for eighteen years before it, had been 
 secretly training the poor Roman Catholics of Ireland in Dens's 
 Theology, and for thirteen years had been circulating among them 
 the Rhemish notes, which some of them had denied on their oath. 
 
 | Let the Protestant population study this book, and the proofs 
 of the facts adduced in it, and then they will know the genuine 
 principles of this Papal hierarchy these monsters of treachery and 
 falsehood.
 
 312 
 
 far from interfering with the constituted authorities of 
 any state, is reconcUeable with every regular form which 
 human governments may assume.* Republics as well as 
 monarchies have thriven where it has been professed, 
 and, under its protecting influence, any combination of 
 those forms may be secure. 
 
 2. The Catholics in Ireland of mature years, are per- 
 mitted to read authentic and approved translations of 
 the Holy Scriptures, with explanatory notes; and are 
 exhorted to use them in the spirit of piety, humility, and 
 obedience.f The clergy of the Catholic Church are bound 
 to the daily recital of a canonical office, which comprises, 
 
 * Let the profession here made be compared with the extracts 
 made from the Report of the Committee of 1816. Let all Papal 
 Europe be summoned to witness the utter falsehood of this state- 
 ment. For if the Papal governments themselves did not know that 
 this was utterly false, why should they erect so many barriers 
 against the Pope's ecclesiastical authority ? Why did the Queen 
 of Portugal denounce the Bull " Super Soliditate," (see p. 281,) 
 which these Papal bishops have published now in Ireland ? Why 
 did the Attorney-general and the Parliament of France why did 
 Spain why did all Europe denounce that very bull, the Bulla 
 Coanae Domini ? Why did they say it would overturn thrones, and 
 subvert all the laws and governments of kingdoms, (see pp. 290, 1,7,) 
 which very bull these Papal traitors who signed this oath had been 
 secretly teaching their priests to drill the people in, through all 
 Ireland, since 1808, (see Letter to Dr. Murray, pp. 230239. 
 In fact this entire volume is one consecutive proof of the utter 
 falsehood, the conscious falsehood of this declaration. 
 
 f The falsehood of this is best shown, not from the fourth rule 
 of the Index not from the Pope's encyclical of 1824, which com- 
 mands the observance of that rule, and the letter of these very same 
 bishops, declaring they cordially approve of their master's senti- 
 ments, published only two years before this very declaration was 
 made not even from the fact of the poor Roman Catholics being 
 universally discouraged, and frequently prevented from reading the 
 Scriptures. But what is the testimony of these ministers of Anti- 
 christ, in the very table of references which they subjoin to the 
 Bibles which they have been compelled to publish, by the fear that 
 the people will have Bibles in defiance of them. Here is their 
 opinion of the Bible : " Holy Scriptures hard to be understood, 
 and urrested by many, to their own destruction 2 Pet. iii. 1 6. Not 
 of private interpretation 2 Pet. i. 20. Corrupted by heretics 
 St. Math. xix. 11.'' &c. This is the permission and exhortation 
 given in their own Bible, to study the Scriptures. This is the 
 testimony of men who call themselves God's ministers of his holy 
 word.
 
 313 
 
 in the course of a year, almost the entire of the sacred 
 volume ; and her pastors are required, on Sundays and 
 on festivals, to expound to the faithful, in the vernacular 
 tongue, the epistle or gospel of the day, or some other 
 portion of the divine law. 
 
 3. Catholics believe that the power of working miracles 
 has not been withdrawn from the Church of God. The 
 belief, however, of any particular miracle not recorded 
 in the revealed word of God, is not required as a term of 
 Catholic communion, though there are many so strongly 
 recommended to our belief, that they cannot without 
 temerity be rejected. 
 
 4. Roman Catholics revere the Blessed Virgin and 
 the Saints, and piously invoke their intercession. Far, 
 however, from honouring them with divine worship, they 
 believe that such worship is due to God alone, and that 
 it cannot be paid to any creature without involving the 
 guilt of idolatry.* 
 
 5. Catholics respect the images of Christ and of his 
 Saints, without believing that they are endowed with any 
 intrinsic efficacy. The honour which is paid to these 
 memorials is referred to those whom they represent ; and 
 should the faithful, through ignorance, or any other 
 cause, ascribe to them any divine virtue, the Bishops are 
 bound to correct the abuse, and rectify their misappre - 
 hensions. 
 
 6. The Catholic Church, in common with all Chris- 
 tians, receives and respects the entire of the ten com- 
 mandments, as they are found in Exodus and Deutero- 
 nomy. The discordance between Catholics and Protes- 
 tants on this subject arises from the different manner in 
 which these divine precepts have been arranged.f 
 
 * Compare this with the present Pope's encyclical of 1832, which 
 these men have translated, in which he declares that the Virgin 
 Mary is "the whole foundation of his hope ;" and with all the 
 blasphemous and idolatrous publications sold in their own shop, of 
 which ' The Glories of Mary" is among the foremost and the 
 worst. 
 
 f Yet in the very catechism printed under Dr. Murray's sanction, 
 the whole of the second commandment is omitted ; and in the 
 catechism taught at Rome this moment, not only is the second 
 omitted, but the fourth also ; and the "Man of Sin" has substituted 
 another in its place, namely, "Remember to keep holy the Festivals." 
 See Catechism, translated and published by Editor, Seeley and 
 Burnside, London. 1839. p
 
 314 
 
 7. Catholics hold, that, in order to attain salvation, it 
 is necessary to belong to the true church, and that heresy 
 or a wilful and obstinate opposition to revealed truth, as 
 taught in the Church of Christ, excludes from the king- 
 dom of God. They are not, however, obliged to believe, 
 that all those are wilfully and obstinately attached to 
 error, who, having been seduced into it by others, or 
 who, having imbibed it from their parents, seek the truth 
 with a cautious solicitude, disposed to embrace it when 
 sufficiently proposed to them ; but leaving such persons 
 to the righteous judgment of a merciful God, they feel 
 themselves bound to discharge towards them, as well as 
 towards all mankind, the duties of charity and of social 
 life* 
 
 8. As Catholics in the Eucharist adore Jesus Christ 
 alone, whom they believe to be truly, really, and sub- 
 stantially present, they conceive they cannot be consis- 
 tently reproached with idolatry by any Christian who 
 admits the divinity of the Son of God. 
 
 9. No actual sin can be forgiven at the will of any 
 pope, or any priest, or of any person whatsoever, without 
 a sincere sorrow for having offended God, and a firm 
 resolution to avoid future guilt, and to atone for past 
 transgressions. Any person who receives absolution 
 without these necessary conditions, far from obtaining 
 the remission of his sins, incurs the additional guilt of 
 violating a sacrament. 
 
 10. Catholics believe that the precept of sacramental 
 confession flows from the power of forgiving and retain- 
 ing sins, which Christ left to his Church. As the obli- 
 gation of confession, on the one hand, would be nugatory 
 without the correlative duty of secrecy on the other, they 
 believe that no power on earth can supersede the divine 
 obligation of that seal which binds the confessor not to 
 
 * When Dens is now proved to have been the universal secret 
 standard by which these bishops had been for eighteen years drilling 
 those very priests, to direct the consciences of the very people to 
 whom this tissue of hollow mockery was addressed and when it is 
 also demonstrated by their own books now lodged in the Univer- 
 sities, that the men who signed this oath and declaration had been 
 circulating, under their authority, the notes of the Rhemish Testa- 
 ment as the infallible interpretation of the Scripture, teeming as 
 they are with persecution, the hypocrisy and treachery of this is 
 too lamentably demonstrated.
 
 315 
 
 violate the secrets of auricular confession. Any revela- 
 tion of sins disclosed in the tribunal of penance, would 
 defeat the salutary ends for which it was instituted, and 
 would deprive the ministers of religion of the many op- 
 portunities which the practice of auricular confession 
 affords, of reclaiming deluded persons from mischievous 
 projects, and causing reparation to be made for injuries 
 done to persons, property, or character.* 
 
 11. The Catholics of Ireland not only do not believe, 
 but they declare upon oath, that they detest as un- 
 christian and impious, the belief " that it is lawful to 
 murder or destroy any person or persons whatsoever, for 
 or under the pretence of their being heretics ;"f and also 
 
 * The discovery of Dens's Theology has thrown a light on the 
 confessional as a system of perpetuating slavery, and propa- 
 gating sedition, treason, and murder which was never let in on 
 it before. It discloses, in conjunction with the books they give to 
 all females, the basest, blackest tissue of horrible obscenity that 
 ever was concocted in the purlieus of the prince of darkness, for 
 bringing them into slavery to their priests, by putting obscene 
 ideas into their minds, in the guise of instruction, and then ex- 
 torting them out in confession as sins, under the cloak of religion. 
 Thus the delicacy of these poor souls is prostrated at the feet of their 
 tyrants, and the more delicate and chaste they are, the more thev 
 are enslaved. Then as to men, it is proved to demonstration by 
 Dr. Murray's Statutes, that Dens is the manual of the priests to 
 direct the consciences of the people ; and it is clear from this whole 
 volume, that they have set up their code of laws of sedition, treason, 
 and blood, to complete the system of iniquity in which Dens is 
 deficient as to authority. Therefore, they call the present edition 
 of Dens, " Editio Nova et absolutissima guippe cui nunc primum 
 accedunt Epitome ex operibus Benedicti XIV." &c., that is, be- 
 cause the Pope's laws, setting up his authority in Ireland, are now 
 first added to it, that so the work is complete. 
 
 f The oaths of these men are always taken under a secret reser- 
 vation, as they confess, viz. "salvo jure superioris," that is, " saving 
 the right of my superior," in other words, saving the right of priests, 
 bishops, and popes. The laymen is taught to mean, if my master 
 the Priest allows it ; the Priest reserves the right of his master the 
 Bishop ; and the Bishop of his master the Pope, who is " the centre 
 of Catholic unity," or as in this exercise of his centripetal power ; 
 the centre of papal perjury, and, indeed, of all papal crime, he is 
 emphatically and literally " the Man of sin." This is clear from all 
 their books, Bailly, Dens, and all their standards of moral theology ; 
 and whenever we get practically, any facts on the point, we dis- 
 cover the working of the system ; for as we have seen the popish 
 members of parliament violate their oath without scruple or cere-
 
 316 
 
 the principle " that no faith is to be kept with heretics."* 
 They further declare, on oath, their belief, that " no act 
 in itself unjust, immoral, or wicked, can ever be justified 
 or excused by or under pretence or colour that it was 
 done either for the good of the Church, or in obedience 
 
 mony, so we see, when we get at the fact of an appeal to the Pope 
 on this oath, as in the case of the Bishop of Malta, who sent it to 
 him before he would take it, the Pope refuses to approve of it ; 
 therefore all obligation of it is relaxed. It was for the interest 
 of the church they should take the oath, that was their duty then, 
 but the perjury now would be to keep it, (3d Lat. Can. 16.) for to 
 break it, is their duty now. 
 
 But these papal bishops have reserves in abundance on this 
 oath. " They detest as impious and unchristian the belief that it 
 is lawful to murder heretics." Now they solve this as Dens 
 .solves many difficulties " distinguendo." 
 
 " Lawful," how ? By the laws of England ? True they swear 
 truly. 
 
 " Lawful" by the law of the Decalogue ? True their oath fe good. 
 
 But " lawful" by the laws of Rome, as we meant ? O no ; they 
 reserve this, and accordingly they secretly teach " Dominum Dens 
 auctorem sequentes," that heretics are to be put to death, whenever 
 it is expedient for the church to do so ; and when they obtain the 
 end of their oath, then they set up the law of their church in Ire- 
 land for exterminating Protestants out of their dioceses See their 
 oaths and crimes compared, pp. 99 to 147, and Letter to Dr. 
 Murray, pp. 239 to 246. But by whatever system of fraud they 
 sanction the commission of the crime, the proved facts, for which 
 their own documents are now lodged in the Universities, demon- 
 strate their horrid hypocrisy. And when we couple with this the 
 scriptural sanctity with which they seem to address here the men 
 whom they were secretly drilling in the very crimes which they were 
 thus pretending openly to renounce on oath, in the presence of the 
 nation, to impose on Protestants, it really leaves all the history of 
 papal treachery and perjury far at a distance. 
 
 * Now this part of their oath is also true "distinguendo." Is it 
 their principle that " no faith is to be kept with heretics?" Cer- 
 tainly not ; for whenever any covenant is made with heretics which 
 it is the interest of the church to keep with them, then faith is to 
 be strictly maintained. But whenever a covenant is made which it 
 is the interest of the church to break with them, then no faith is to 
 be kept, however sworn, for this would be unfavourable, " vergeret 
 in deteriorem exitum." Hence " piety and the utility of the 
 church" demand a dispensation, and those are quite sufficient 
 canses for annulling their promise or oath on any subject. See 
 Bailly and Dens, &c. &c.
 
 317 
 
 to any ecclesiastical power whatsoever ;"* " that it is not 
 an article of the Catholic faith, neither are they thereby 
 required to believe, that the Pope is infallible ;"f and that 
 they do not hold themselves " bound to obey any order, 
 
 * Now this they make out true " distinguendo." " No act in itself 
 unjust, immoral, or wicked, can be justified on the pretence that it 
 was done for the good of the church." True. But then no act 
 which not by pretence, but really and in fact is for the good of the 
 church can be in itself unjust, immoral, or wicked? The good of 
 the church is a good end ; acts done with a good end are good acts 
 therefore acts done for the good of the church are good acts, and 
 good acts cannot be unjust, immoral, or wicked therefore good 
 acts may be done with a good conscience, and, therefore, whatever 
 is for the good of the church may be done with a good conscience. 
 As long as Dens and the devil can reason, such oaths as this are 
 easily concocted. But this volume amply illustrates the principle. 
 1 For.example : It was really for the good of the church that the 
 Bulla Coense Domini should be taught through Ireland, but se- 
 cretly ; for see the imperative reasons, pp. 47, 48, 49, and Cardinal 
 Erskine's note, p. 304 ;. and accordingly it was taught, see pp. 
 230-239. But it was really for the interest of the church that Dr. 
 M'Hale and Dr. Doyle should deny on oath that it ever had been 
 received, or would be received in Ireland, while they and their 
 brethren were privately teaching it See pp. 42 to 47, and see 
 the rule laid down, p. 49, that it was right for them to dissemble. 
 
 Now to take a deliberately false oath, on the pretence that it was 
 
 for the good of the church, would be a great practical evil it 
 
 would be a perjury ; but to take such an oath, when it was really for 
 the good of the church, was a dutiful adherence to the 16th Can. 
 of the 3d Lateran Council, which they are sworn to obey, so this 
 was keeping their oath ; for as by that canon " oaths contrary to 
 ecclesiastical utility, are not to be accounted oaths, but perjuries ;" 
 so, perjuries to promote ecclesiastical utility, are not perjuries, but 
 good and lawful oaths. The facts are indisputable, and it requires 
 but little skill in Dens's moral theology to understand and apply 
 the principle. 
 
 " How could you go and break your oath the way you did ?" 
 said a man to a witness whom he knew to have sworn to a whole 
 tissue of lies in a court of justice. 
 
 ' No, but keep my oath you mean," replies the witness. 
 
 " Keep your oath !" rejoins his friend ; " how can that be, when 
 you know as well as I do that all you swore was false." 
 
 " Ay but," returns the other, " I swore this morning before 1 
 went out that I would not tell a word of truth to day." 
 
 f This is also perfectly true "distinguendo." They swear "it 
 is not an article of the Catholic faith, and that they are not bound 
 to believe that the Pope is infallible." True. But they do not swear 
 that they themselves do not believe that he is infallible. It is not an 
 article of the Catholic faith, because if it was, all would be bound to
 
 318 
 
 in its own nature immoral, though the pope or any ec- 
 clesiastical power should issue or direct such an order ; 
 but, on the contrary, that it would be sinful in them to 
 pay any respect or obedience thereto."* 
 
 12. The Catholics of Ireland swear, that they "will 
 be faithful, and bear TRUE ALLEGIANCE, to our 
 most gracious sovereign lord, KING GEORGE THE 
 FOURTH; that they will maintain, support, and de- 
 fend, to the utmost of their power, the succession of the 
 crown in his Majesty's family, against any person or 
 persons whatsoever: utterly renouncing and abjuring 
 any obedience or allegiance to any other person claiming 
 
 believe it. But the Gallican church does not believe it, while the 
 Ultramontane doctors do. They are all Ultramontanists, and they 
 swear nothing about themselves, they only swear about the Catholic 
 faith, and what here they swear is true ; and as they swear nothing 
 about their own faith, they swear nothing that is false. But they 
 were all teaching in Dens that the Pope is infallible, so we know 
 what they believed and taught on the point. 
 
 But again, even if they swore as to their own faith, still there is 
 another reserve distinguendo. 
 
 The Pope is infallible as to matters of fact ? No. They do 
 not really believe that. 
 
 Ergo, they swear with a safe conscience they do not believe him 
 infallible. 
 
 Again distinguendo. 
 
 The Pope is infallible as a private doctor ? No. They only 
 believe he is infallible " ex cathedra." 
 
 Ergo, they can swear they do not believe the Pope is infallible. 
 So they swear with a safe conscience ; but the Protestants know 
 little about such oaths till they are trained in the study of Dens's 
 Theology. 
 
 * Here is "the same principle as the last. The Pope never 
 issues an order as Pope, except "ex cathedra." But the Pope by 
 the preceding speaking "ex cathedra" is infallible. Ergo, the Pope 
 issuing such an order is infallible. 
 
 Again, any order that is infallible cannot be immoral. But the 
 Pope's order " ex cathedra" is infallible. Ergo, the Pope's order 
 cannot be immoral. 
 
 Therefore, when they swear not to obey any order that is in its 
 own nature immoral, though issued by the Pope, they swear not to 
 obey a thing that can have no existence, therefore a thing that can- 
 not be a lie, because in fact it is nothing at all. Therefore they 
 may obey whatever order the Pope chooses to issue, and still their 
 oath is true Dominum Dens auctorem sequentes.
 
 319 
 
 or pretending a right to the crown of these realms ;"* 
 that they "renounce, reject, and abjure the opinion, that 
 princes excommunicated by the pope and council, or by 
 any authority of the See of Rome, or by any authority 
 whatsoever, may be deposed and murdered by their sub- 
 jects, or by any person whatsoever ;"j" and that they " do 
 
 * The loop-hole for conscience in this part of the oath is not so im- 
 mediately apparent. These Papal bishops, while they seem to us to 
 be swearing, may say that they are merely here historically reciting 
 the oath of allegiance taken by Roman Catholics ; they might just 
 as well have said, " the Catholics of Ireland take the oath of allegi- 
 ance, and this is the oath they swear ;" but they do not tell us that 
 this oath is always taken like every promissory oath, " saving the 
 authority of the Pope ;" nor do they tell us that they have the power 
 of dispensing with this oath for their subjects and themselves, when- 
 ever piety and the utility of the church, or any thing they judge a 
 sufficient cause demands, as they teach in Bailly and Dens. So that 
 they can swear an oath of allegiance to-day and to-morrow, if the 
 utility of the church requires it, can absolve themselves and their 
 subjects from it at once. 
 
 f Now this is true too, for it is not their doctrine that any prince, 
 when excommunicated, may be deposed' and murdered by his sub- 
 jects, for this might be very inconvenient to the church of Rome. 
 For example our most gracious sovereign the Queen, and all her 
 Protestant subjects, are excommunicated heretics. This is neces- 
 sary that they may be held up as under the sentence of the church. 
 See Bulla Ccena, see Pastor Bonus, see Dr. Murray's Provincial 
 Statutes. But any attempt to dethrone the Queen would be most 
 exceedingly contrary to their principles, because most exceedingly 
 prejudicial to their interests, for they know it would bring destruc- 
 tion on their head. No ; on the contrary, their interest is to make 
 the loudest professions of loyalty and devotedness to her service ; for 
 though they secretly curse and excommunicate her in bulls and sta- 
 tutes; they compose prayers for her, and return thanks for her, and 
 print their prayers and thanksgivings, &c. &c. in the papers, and try to 
 identify themselves with her ; so that they give out that those who 
 expose their villainy and denounce their crimes are disloyal, as they 
 dared to charge Mr. M'Neile with applying the name of Jezebel to 
 his Sovereign, though they know they might as justly have charged it 
 on the Archbishop of Canterbury. But all this they do, the more effec- 
 tually to carry on their schemes for the subversion of her throne, the 
 overthrow of her church, and of the British Protestant State. The 
 Pope has only an indirect authority in these realms, and then his 
 plan is, and the plan of all his agents, to effect his objects by in- 
 direct means, to cause by his secret plots and machinations such a 
 state of things as will finally attain his ends. Professions of loyalty 
 are necessary to this ; so this oath and declaration were most need- 
 ful to gain emancipation in the days of George IV. Loud and
 
 320 
 
 not believe that the Pope of Rome, or any other foreign 
 prince, prelate, state, or potentate, HATH, or OUGHT 
 TO HAVE, any temporal or civil jurisdiction, power, 
 superiority, or pre-eminence, directly or indirectly within 
 this realm."* They further solemnly " in the presence of 
 God, profess, testify, and declare, that they make this 
 declaration, and every part thereof, in the plain and 
 
 clamorous professions of loyalty are now equally important in the 
 reign of Queen Victoria. It is true the traitor cannot sometimes 
 suppress his treason ; sometimes the Queen is threatened with re- 
 bellion in Ireland iif she dares to change her ministers ; some- 
 times she is threatened with the rebellion if she goes to war, as 
 O'Connell looks to the first cannon fired as the signal for repealing 
 the union, and dismembering her empire ; but as to any direct 
 attempt to depose and murder her, there is not the least danger of 
 it, unless her majesty should be led to see their real character, and 
 should feel it necessary, for the safety of her throne, to follow the 
 steps of Elizabeth, and come into open hostility to poperv. Then, 
 indeed, her majesty's loyal Protestant subjects might begin to fear for 
 the plot and the assassin ; but as long as Popish Bishops can proceed 
 on smoothly to their end, so long they will be as loyal as their interest 
 makes it necessary for them to appear. They dare not budge till 
 the Pope gives the word, for it is his province, as Maldonatus in- 
 forms us, to declare when it is the proper time to pluck up the 
 tares, in other words to turn out to massacre heretics, and over- 
 throw a heretical throne ; so that they can safely take this oath at 
 any time, for it is always true as long as it is their interest to keep 
 it ; and whenever it is their interest to break it they can grant a dis- 
 pensation to themselves, as well as to their subjects See Dens, voL 
 
 ii. p. 347. 
 
 * This is to be considered distinguendo. If it is meant that they 
 do not believe that the Pope hath, or ought to have, any temporal 
 or civil jurisdiction, according to the laws of England, this is true. 
 They are swearing before the people of England, and they swear 
 according to what this people understands concerning their own 
 laws and constitution ; for there is no use in swearing to men on a 
 subject about which they know nothing. Now Protestants know no- 
 thing about the laws of Rome ; therefore, their Bishops swear accord- 
 ing to the laws of England, which the people know, and not PC- 
 cording to the laws of Rome, which they do not know ; and this is 
 proper, judicious, Papal swearing such as men ought to swear, 
 when it answers their purpose to swear, and to induce men to be- 
 lieve what they swear. But as to swearing that the Pope hath not 
 and ought not to have temporal power, indirectly, over these 
 realms, according to the laws of Rome, that would be quite ab- 
 surd See Dens II., p. 147 to 164. Thomas Aquinas, 2nda. 
 2ndee. sec. 12, art. 2 ; the Bull." Super Soliditate." See pages 281, 
 282, published by these men to enforce them.
 
 321 
 
 ordinary sense of the words of their oath, without any 
 evasion, equivocation, or mental reservation whatsoever, 
 and without any dispensation already granted by the 
 Pope, or any authority of the See of Rome, or any per- 
 son whatever, and without thinking that they are or can 
 be acquitted before God or man, or absolved of this de- 
 claration, or any part thereof, although the Pope, or any 
 persons or authority whatsoever, shall dispense with or 
 annul the same, or declare that it was null and void from 
 the beginning."* 
 
 After this full, explicit, and sworn declaration, we are 
 
 * This part of their oath is like all the rest in strict accordance 
 with Popery. For while they take every oath that could be 
 invented as to any contract or promise, " Salvo jure super ior is ;" 
 each part of the oath is taken with this reservation ; and the same 
 power that can dispense with one part of the oath, in which the 
 promise or contract is included, can dispense with the other part 
 of the oath, which either denies or promises not to seek a dispensa- 
 tion. This is well and clearly stated by Paschenius, who remarks 
 on the oath of allegiance that James I. drew up, by which he fool- 
 ishly supposed he could bind the consciences of Roman Catholics 
 against the power of the Pope and their Priests. Paschenius 
 says : 
 
 " See in so great craft what great simplicity doth bewray itself. 
 When he had placed all his security in that oath, he thought he had 
 found such a manner of oath, knit with so many circumstances, that 
 it could not, with safety of conscience, be dissolved by any man. 
 But he could not see that if the Pope did dissolve that oath, all the 
 lyings of it, whether of performing fidelity to the King, or of admit- 
 ting no dispensation, would be dissolved together. Yea, I will say 
 another thing, which is more admirable. You know, I suppose, 
 that an unjust oath, if it be evidently known, or openly declared to 
 be such, bindeth no man, but is ipso facto null. That the King's 
 oath is unjust, hath been sufficiently declared by the Pastor of the 
 Church himself (i. e. the Pope). You see, then, that the obliga- 
 tion of it is vanished into smoke, so that the bond, which by so many 
 wise men was thought to be of weight, is become less than straw.'' 
 
 This oath and these remarks of Paschenius may be found in the 
 " Protestant" Ed. 1821, vol. i. p. 236. 
 
 This is the universal doctrine of the Papacy on oaths ; so that 
 this oath and declaration is from beginning to end one tissue of 
 falsehood. 
 
 The principle is more fully set forth in Dens. In the Tractatus 
 de Contractibus, vol. iii. p. '286,. it is asked 
 
 " What difference is there whether contracts are valid on the 
 ground of justice, or only on that of a religious obligation? An- 
 swer There is much difference : for if a contract obliges only 
 
 p3
 
 322 
 
 utterly at a loss to conceive on what possible ground we 
 could be justly charged with bearing towards our MOST 
 GRACIOUS SOVEREIGN ONLY A DIVIDED 
 ALLEGIANCE.* 
 
 13. The Catholics of Ireland, far from claiming any 
 right or title to forfeited lands, resulting from any right, 
 title, or interest, which their ancestors may have had 
 therein, declare upon oath, " that they will defend to the 
 utmost of their power, the settlement and arrangement 
 of property in this country, as established by the laws 
 now in being."f They also " disclaim, disavow, and 
 
 on the ground of a religious obligation, when the oath is relaxed a 
 man is bound to nothing." 
 
 " Quid interest an contractus valeant, ex justitia; an ex reli- 
 gione tantum ? R : multum interest nam si obliget ex Religione 
 tantum, relaxato juramento, ad nihil tenetur." 
 
 Now, this oath being in itself unjust, and these Papal Bishops 
 being quite compelled from the necessity of the case, to make this 
 profession to gain their object, when they grant themselves a dis- 
 pensation they are bound to nothing. 
 
 Now as to dispensation, Dens asks in the same page 
 
 " What if a man is compelled to swear that he will not seek any 
 dispensation of his oath ?" 
 
 " Anwer That oath itself is invalid, because it would tend to 
 an unfavourable issue ; for though it might be lawful not to seek a 
 dispensation, nevertheless the obligation not to seek it would injure 
 the common good, because robbers then would extort and injure 
 without any remedy." 
 
 So, this oath of the&e Bishops " Dominum Dens auctorem se- 
 quentes" is one tissue of imposition a blasphemy against God, 
 and a perjury against the nation. 
 
 * When these Papal Bishops put this forth as a sworn declaration, 
 and when we compare the facts with the oath, the only just response 
 to such a clause as this is to say, that after the perfect demonstra- 
 tion of their infamous and confederated perjury, no honest, loyal 
 subject can ever regard them in any point of view than as traitors 
 to the majesty of the holy God, and traitors as far as they can or 
 dare against the Protestant Sovereign of these realms. See this 
 book from p. 40 to p. 66, on Bulla Coense ; and from p. 99 to p. 
 147 on the Third Canon of the 4th Lateran Council. 
 
 | The veracity of this part of their oath will be fully appreciated 
 by recurring to their evidence and their Laws, set up for Ireland. 
 Nothing more is necessary to shew the duplicity and utter false- 
 hood of this clause of it, than to turn back and peruse this 
 work from p. 67 to p. 98. Let the oaths of some of their Bishops, 
 and Mr. O'Connell, and Dr. Slevin be compared with this clause,
 
 323 
 
 solemnly abjure any intention to subvert the present 
 Church Establishment, for the purpose of substituting a 
 Catholic Establishment in its stead. And further, they 
 swear that they will not exercise any privilege to which 
 they are or may be entitled, to disturb and weaken the Pro- 
 testant religion and Protestant government in Ireland."* 
 
 and then let the Papal law set up these bishops in 1832, be contras- 
 ted with their viva voce examination and with this deliberate oath, 
 and it will appear that this is but another part of that tissue of base 
 concocted perjury, which runs through all their oaths, which we 
 can bring to the test of facts and documents. 
 
 * Every man must understand his own intentions in his own oath 
 best. Now, no other comment is necessary on this, than that of 
 one of the men who signed it, Dr. M'Hale. He states in a letter 
 of his to the Bishop of Exeter, in 1833, as follows : 
 
 " Far then from shrinking from any avowal of hostility to a sys- 
 tem fraught with such injustice, I must frankly own that the Estab-- 
 lishment has been and shall continue to be the object of every legal 
 and constitutional opposition in my power. However irreconcile- 
 able you deem such a declaration with the obligations of our oath, 
 I must protest against your competency to expound its meaning, 
 the guide for my theology." 
 
 Here Dr. M'Hale has his oath before him; he sees he has in 
 that oath " disclaimed, disavowed, and solemnly abjured any inten- 
 tion to subvert the Protestant Church Establishment" that is, as it 
 existed in 1829. Yet here he expressly avows that the Establish- 
 ment " has been and shall be the object of every legal and constitu- 
 tional opposition in his power. He states his principles at the time 
 he was taking the oath ; yea, he states his intentions to have been 
 in flat opposition to the oath he was giving at the moment, when 
 he was giving it. He deprecates the Bishop of Exeter's inter- 
 pretation of his oath ; but his own is so very satisfactory that it is 
 difficult to say what the Bishop of Exeter could have added to it. 
 The only thing wanting in the Doctor's letter was to have substitu- 
 ted the plural for the singular number, and signed it " for self and 
 brother Bishops John M'Hale." The Doctor did not swear that the 
 Establishment should not be the object of eVery opposition in his 
 power that he could make, without subjecting himself to the penalty 
 of the law ; he only swore he would not endeavour to subvert, dis- 
 turb, or weaken it. 
 
 There was a fellow of the name of Fearis, examined on a trial in 
 the county of Carlow, who swore point blank to a certain fact, of 
 which he declared on oath he was sure. In his cross-examination 
 he denied it. " Why," said the counsel, " did you not swear five 
 minutes ago you were sure of it ?" " O yes," replied the fellow, 
 laughing, " I swore I was sure, but I did not swear I was cock sure.'' 
 If the interests of the Church were concerned, the Doctor would 
 have not only absolved, but applauded the witness, while no doubt 
 the Bishop of Exeter's Theology had been completely at fault on 
 the occasion.
 
 324 
 
 14. Whilst we have, in the foregoing declaration, en- 
 deavoured to state, in the simplicity of truth, such doc- 
 trines of our church as are most frequently misunderstood 
 or misrepresented amongst our fellow subjects, to the 
 great detriment of the public welfare, and of Christian 
 charity ; and whilst we have disclaimed anew those errors 
 or wicked principles which have been imputed to Catho- 
 lics, we also avail ourselves of the present occasion, to 
 express our readiness, at all times, to give, when re- 
 quired by the competent authority, authentic and true 
 information upon all subjects connected with the doctrine 
 and discipline of our church ; and to deprecate the in- 
 justice of having our faith and principles judged of by 
 reports made of them by persons either avowedly igno- 
 rant of. or but imperfectly acquainted with, the nature of 
 our church government, its doctrines, laws, usages, and 
 discipline. 
 
 This declaration we approve, subscribe, and publish, 
 as well that those who have formed erroneous opinions 
 of our doctrines and our principles, may be at length 
 undeceived, as that you, dearly beloved, be made strong 
 in that faith which you have inherited as " the children 
 of saints, who look for that life which God will give to 
 those that never changed their faith from him.'' Tob. 
 ii. 18. 
 
 Reverend Brothers, beloved Children, " Grace, mercy, 
 and peace," be to you " from God the Father, and from 
 Christ Jesus our Lord." 1 Tim. i. 2.* 
 
 * It is difficult to say which is the more awful and revolting 
 part of this oath the tissue of falsehood which is embodied in it, 
 or the smooth hypocrisy with which it seems to address the Romish 
 clergy and laity, in the tone of Episcopal and Scriptural sincerity 
 and truth. 
 
 When it is demonstrated, that these men were trained themselves 
 had been solemnly pledged to train the people had been 
 long before this oath, and while they were swearing it, drilling 
 their priests to train the people in the Theology of Dens in princi- 
 ples, directly at war with every tittle of this public oath ; it throws 
 a glare of such horrible hypocrisy, of such diabolical duplicity, and 
 treachery over the whole of their address, that language utterly 
 fails to describe, or imagination to conceive it. 
 
 What a mutual consciousness of deliberate, confederated false- 
 hood and villainy must these men have felt, when they were assem-
 
 t Patrick Curtis, D.D. 
 f Oliver Kelly, D.D. 
 f Farrell O'Reilly, D.D. 
 f Peter M'Loughlin, D.D. 
 f James Magauran, D.D. 
 f Geo. T. Plunkett, D.D. 
 f James Keating, D.D. 
 f Charles Tuohy, D.D. 
 f Edward Kiernan, D.D. 
 f Patrick Kelly, D.D. 
 f Cornelius Egan, D.D. 
 f William Crolly, D.D. 
 f Patrick Maguire, D.D. 
 f Patrick M'Mahon, D.D. 
 t John M'Hale, D.D. 
 
 Dublin, 5th January, 1826. 
 
 t Daniel Murray, D.D. 
 f Robert Laffan, D.D. 
 t J. Shaughnessy, D.D. 
 f Thomas Costello, D.D. 
 f Kiaran Marum, D.D. 
 f Peter Waldron, D.D. 
 f John Murphy, D.D. 
 f James Doyle, D.D. 
 
 P. M'Nicholas, D.D. 
 
 P. M'Gettigan, D.D. 
 
 Edmund Ffrench, D.D. 
 
 Thomas Coen, D.D. 
 
 Robert Logan, D.D. 
 
 Patrick Burke, D.D. 
 
 John Ryan, D.D. 
 
 THE PASTORAL ADDRESS OF 1830. 
 
 Having examined the nature of this oath and declara- 
 tion, which was given by these papal bishops to deceive 
 the nation and gain emancipation in 1826, we now pro- 
 ceed to consider that consummation of hypocrisy and false- 
 hood which, after they had succeeded in their object, they 
 issued the next year, in the shape of a pastoral address to 
 their clergy and people, in order to carry on more effec- 
 
 bling to set forth to their own priests and people, principles and 
 sentiments on oath, which they were all mutually conscious were 
 false ! of which they knew that all their priests were conscious that 
 they were false, and which they knew that to a great extent their 
 people could not believe to be true ; and yet to set them forth so 
 deliberately ! to swear them so solemnly ! ! and to gloss them over 
 with scripture, with such blasphemous hypocrisy ! ! ! it really sets all 
 language and all conception at defiance. A system so concocted, 
 and producing such a body of men to carry it out into operation, 
 may well indeed be considered as the chef d'ceuvre of the father of 
 lies the blackest mystery of the prince of darkness. What can be 
 expected but the heavy judgments of God on a people sunk under 
 the fangs of such guides, and the atrocity of a system such as 
 this ? and what can be looked for but heavier judgments still on a 
 Church and nation professing the truth, who are content to com- 
 promise their own religion and the word of God with such a sys- 
 tem, instead of faithfully endeavouring to rescue their fellow-men 
 from its accursed yoke ?
 
 326 
 
 tually their system of treason, and to make it seem as 
 if they were the authors of peace ; as if all the discontents, 
 the agitations, and seditions of Ireland could not pro- 
 ceed from them, while they were and are the authors, 
 under the guidance and inspiration of their master, of all 
 the crimes and miseries of this wretched, antichrist- 
 ridden country. 
 
 The following is a copy of the Pastoral Address issued 
 by the Roman Catholic Bishops of Ireland (on the oc- 
 casion of Emancipation) in the year 1830 : 
 
 PASTORAL ADDRESS. 
 
 The Archbishops and Bishops, whose names are under- 
 signed, to the Clergy and People of the Catholic 
 Church in Ireland, Health and Benediction. 
 
 BELOVED BRETHREN IN CHRIST JESUS. 
 
 Being assembled in Dublin, to deliberate, as our custom 
 is, on our own duties, and the sacred interests confided 
 to our care, we are urged by the charity of God, and the 
 love we bear you, to address to you the following brief 
 instruction : 
 
 And, first, we give thanks to God and the Father of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, that not only you continue to be 
 of one mind, labouring together in the faith of the Gospel, 
 but also that this Gospel increases and fructifies amongst 
 you, so that your improvement is manifest to all, whilst 
 your faith is spoken of throughout the entire worM. Be 
 mindful, however, that " neither he that planteth is any- 
 thing, nor he that watereth, but God that giveth the 
 increase.'' 1 Cor. iii. 7. As also, that "he that shall 
 persevere unto the end, he shall be saved." Math. x. 22.* 
 
 * The profanation of the Holy Scriptures, with which these men 
 commence their address, is one of its most revolting features. To 
 talk to the poor Roman Catholics of Ireland of " labouring in the 
 faith of the Gospel ;'' and of " the Gospel increasing and fructify- 
 ing among them !'' This from a set of blind apostate bishops, who 
 not only never preached the Gospel to the people, but of whom and 
 of whose whole priesthood, there is not one man to be found who 
 knows what that Gospel is not one who could tell a poor sinner 
 how his soul is to be saved. Blind leaders of the blind, who live by 
 imposing their superstitions and falsehoods on the people, and shut 
 up the Bible from them, to keep them in ignorance of the impost
 
 327 
 
 Indeed, beloved brethren, the present should be to us 
 and to you an acceptable time, not only on account of 
 your advancement in virtue, but also because our divine 
 religion has of late been somewhat relieved, and your 
 civil rights greatly extended. Since we last addressed 
 you, a great, and beneficent, and healing measure has 
 been enacted by the legislature for your relief. . 
 
 Only last year, and this country was agitated from 
 end to end, and from its extremities to its very centre. 
 The dominion of the passions prevailed over the domi- 
 nion of the law and men born to love each other, con- 
 tended to almost the shedding of each others' blood ; 
 the public interests were neglected or forgotten ; the ties 
 of kindred were broken ; the power of government was 
 weakened ; the laws themselves were paralysed ; and 
 religion, which used to silence passion, and consolidate 
 the public peace, was unable freely to discharge her 
 functions. It was at this time that He, by whom kings 
 reign, and legislators decree just things, arose, and, as 
 it were, said to the sea, be still, and to the north wind, 
 do not blow. Our gracious and beloved Sovereign, 
 walking in the footsteps of his royal family, (whose 
 memory be ever cherished,) commiserated the state of 
 Ireland, and resolved to confer upon her the inestimable 
 blessing of religious peace. The great boon became the 
 more acceptable to this country, because, among the 
 counsellors of his majesty their appeared conspicuous, 
 the most distinguished of Ireland's own sons >a hero and 
 a legislator a man selected by the Almighty to break 
 the rod which had scourged Europe a man raised up 
 by Providence to confirm thrones to re-establish altars 
 to direct the councils of England at a crisis the most 
 difficult, and to staunch the blood and heal the wounds 
 of the country which gave him birth. An enlightened 
 and wise parliament perfected what the Sovereign and 
 his counsellors commenced, and already the effects of 
 their wisdom and justice are visible, and duly appreciated 
 by all the wise and good. The storm which almost 
 
 ture ; and if they can keep them lashed up in a spirit of hostility to 
 their Protestant neighbours, so as to make them as much as possible 
 their own slaves, and to prevent the approach of light to their 
 minds, this is all they care for. This is their charity of God, and 
 their love to the souls of the people.
 
 wrecked the country has subsided, whilst social order, 
 with peace and justice in her train, prepares to establish 
 her sway in this long distracted country.* 
 
 * When we place beside this seemingly charitable and Chris- 
 tian address, the facts; we shall see what a light is thrown on 
 it. We have detected from their own authentic and original 
 documents, now lodged in the Universities of this empire, the fact 
 that these Bishops had assembled in Synod in 1808, and then and 
 there adopted and ordered the Theology of Dens to be printed for 
 their priests. We learn from their Statutes, now also lodged in 
 the Universities, that the bishops always selected some approved au- 
 thor for their priests to study, that by this they might direct the con- 
 sciences of the people. We learn from their own bookseller's tes- 
 timony, now also deposited in the Universities, that in 1809 Dens 
 was in process of being printed for all the Romish bishops in Ire- 
 land. We learn also from another document, safely lodged in 
 Oxford, that in 1814 this work was read in all the Irish colleges 
 confessedly, except at Maynooth, where they were afraid it might 
 be known, and that it was the conference book for every diocese in 
 Ireland. We learn from the books themselves, now deposited also 
 in the Universities, that these bishops patronized and propagated 
 in the most clandestine manner from the year 1813, the Rhemish 
 notes of the Testament, and that while one of the very bishops who 
 signs this pastoral, swore that those notes were not circulated to his 
 knowledge, under the patronage of any bishop or priest in Ireland, 
 they were in circulation at that moment under the patronage of 
 himself aud eleven of his brother bishops. We learn from the 
 authentic and original documents, the Statutes and Directories, now 
 lodged in the Universities, that Dr. Murray, in Provincial Synod, 
 in the very next year after this smooth address re established this 
 same system of theology for the conferences of his province ; and 
 that he added to it the body of laws which forms the chief subject 
 of this volume, of which those who shall have read thus far, do not 
 require to learn the character ; but when we place these demonstra- 
 ted facts, of which we have their long concealed but now detected 
 documents lodged in our own Universities, we may safely say that 
 the gloss of charity and religion, which is put on this pastoral ad- 
 dress, furnishes an aggravated picture of the most disgusting dupli- 
 city the most depraved treachery the most diabolical falsehood, 
 that ever was presented to the eye of a nation. When they call the 
 measure of 1829, for which they affect such gratitude, " a healing 
 measure" it is sickening to think of their mockery. Like a knave, 
 who had inflicted a wound upon himself that he might be disabled 
 from serving as a soldier, and only watched his opportunity to desert 
 and to betray ; who, while he was expressing continual gratitude 
 to those who were administering healing remedies in the hospital, 
 was ever secretly himself applying some irritating, fretting drug, 
 which baffled every effort of ail skill to heal, kept continually fester- 
 ing the wound he had inflicted, and precluded every hope of sound
 
 And is not the king, beloved brethren, whom by the 
 law of God we are bound to honour, entitled now to all 
 the honour, and all the obedience, and all the gratitude 
 you can bestow ? And do not his ministers merit from 
 you a confidence commensurate with the labours and the 
 zeal expended by them on your behalf ? And that legis- 
 lature, which raised you up from your prostrate con- 
 dition, and gave to you, without reserve, all the privileges 
 you desired is not that legislature entitled to your 
 reverence and love ? We trust that your feelings on this 
 subject are in unison with our own, and that a steady 
 attachment to the constitution and laws of your country, 
 as well as to the person and government of your gracious 
 sovereign, will be manifest in your entire conduct.* 
 
 and healthy granulation. These men, while they talk of gratitude 
 for healing measures, are the monsters who have inflicted, and are 
 ever rankling the wounds of their unhappy country ever fretting, 
 galling and festering the sores they have produced themselves 
 tearing off in secret the balm applied to every wound, and irritating 
 and inflaming the unhappy patients to fever and to madness. Take 
 this smooth and lying pastoral, that talks of healing measures openly 
 to the people, and then compare it with the curses of the secret sta- 
 tutes the bitter persecutions of the secret theology drilled into the 
 priests to direct the consciences of the people the fiendish notes 
 upon the Bible, and the laws surreptitiously set up of treason, of 
 confiscation, and of slaughter, and then you learn to estimate aright 
 their truth and their gratitude for this healing measure. 
 
 * This was the Sovereign against whom they had the Bulk Coenae 
 published from 1808 this was the Sovereign against whom, and all 
 placed in authority under him, both in church and state, they pub- 
 lished the next year, after they signed these smooth professions 
 of loyalty, their infamous Bull " Pastor Bonus,'' giving to their 
 Poenitentiaries the power of pardoning every crime of what atrocity 
 soever the perjurer, the robber, the outlaw, the murderer and the 
 traitor all except the Sovereign, and those who held any subor- 
 dinate authority, for their heresy ! They must go to the Pope for par- 
 don for their crimes. This was the Sovereign against whom they 
 published next year that Bull, " Super Soliditate," which even the 
 Queen of Portugal, though herself a Romanist, would not allow to 
 be printed within the confines of her kingdom. This was the Sove- 
 reign against whom they published that Bull, which asserts more 
 than the indirect power of the Pope over these dominions a power 
 which they had foresworn till Perjury herself might be supposed to 
 have grown pale with listening to their oaths. This was that Sove- 
 reign against whom they published " Pastoralis Regiminis" set- 
 ting up the power of the Pope directly over all the Roman Catholics 
 in these dominions ; and backing his authority with all the terrors of
 
 330 
 
 Labour, therefore, in all things to promote the end 
 which the legislature contemplated in passing this bill 
 for your relief, to wit, the pacification and improvement 
 of Ireland. Let religious discord cease ; let party feuds 
 and civil dissensions be no more heard of ; let rash, and 
 unjust, and illegal oaths be not even named amongst you ; 
 and if sowers of discord or sedition should attempt to 
 trouble your repose, seek for a safeguard against them 
 in the protection afforded by the law.* 
 
 Be sober and watch, so that no one may have evil to 
 say of you ; give way to anger rather than contend with 
 an adversary, so that nothing, on your part, may be want- 
 ing to promote peace and good-will among all classes 
 and descriptions of the Irish people.^ 
 
 To our venerable brethren, the clergy, of whatsoever 
 
 his spiritual tyranny. This was the Sovereign this was the Legis- 
 lature this was the Constitution whose throne whose laws 
 whose very existence they sought to overturn, by every effort 
 which Papal treachery and falsehood, and sedition could compass 
 by all the complicated tissue of villainy which has been detailed in 
 this volume, and in those which have been published by Dr. O'Sul- 
 livan, and the Editor, which are now all deposited in the Universi- 
 ties, with the documents that substantiate them all. 
 
 * It is impossible to find new language to express the new feel- 
 ings of disgust and execration, which every fresh paragraph of 
 such a fiendish tissue of hypocrisy excites. For men to talk of " the 
 pacification and improvement of Ireland," who were distributing the 
 elements of war and sedition through every parish on the surface of 
 the country for the men who were drilling their priests in Dens, and 
 telling the people under their own sanction and authority, that the 
 Rhemish notes were the infallible interpretation of the Scriptures 
 for these men to dare pretend to say, " let religious discord cease let 
 party feuds and civil dissentions be no more heard of!" And as to 
 warning them against " sowers of discord and sedition," it is like 
 nothing but an incendiary coming as a friend to extinguish the flames 
 of your dwelling, while he sends his secret emissaries to some 
 hidden spot where they can pour unperceived a stream of oil upon 
 the flames. 
 
 f It is probable that it was from this, the Ribbon signal was bor- 
 rowed. When the villain who betrays the victim to death, wants to 
 point him out to the man who is appointed to assassinate him, he 
 lays his hand upon his shoulder and says, " don't be quarrelling." 
 (See evidence before the Lords' Committee on the Ribbon system.) 
 The apostolical succession of these gentlemen cannot be disputed, 
 if they are traced properly to that prototype, whose principles they 
 inculcate, and whose example they follow.
 
 331 
 
 degree, we propose, with reference to what here follows, 
 our own example : they will copy it into their lives, and 
 adhere to it as a rule of conduct.* We united our efforts 
 with those of the laity, in seeking to attain their just 
 rights, and to attain them without a compromise of the 
 freedom of our church. Success attended our united 
 efforts, because reason, and justice, and religion, and the 
 voice of mankind, were upon our side. We rejoice at 
 the result, regardless of those provisions, in the great 
 measure of relief, which injuriously affect ourselves, and 
 not only us, but those religious orders which the church 
 of God, even from the apostolic times, has nurtured and 
 cherished in her bosom. These provisions, however, 
 which were, as we hope and believe, a sacrifice required, 
 not by reason or policy, but by the prejudices holding 
 captive the minds of even honest men, did not prevent us 
 from rejoicing at the good which was effected for our 
 country. But we rejoiced at that result, not more on 
 public grounds, than we did because we found ourselves 
 discharged from a duty which necessity alone had allied 
 to our ministry a duty imposed on us by a state of 
 times which has passed, but a duty which we have gladly 
 relinquished, in the fervent hope, that by us or our suc- 
 cessors it may not be resumed. These are the senti- 
 
 * Of the solemn sincerity of this injunction to their priests to 
 follow their example, there cannot be the slightest doubt. Let us 
 only consider what that example is what is the standard for episco- 
 pal duty, which these divines set up for themselves, according to 
 the law of their church, on the year after they gave out this pastoral, 
 commanding their priests to follow their example. It will be found 
 in page 137, where they have set up as their standard of duty, to 
 exterminate heretics out of their dioceses, founding this sacred dis- 
 charge of their episcopal vocation on the 3rd Canon of the 4th 
 Lateran Council, of which, indeed, while they forswore the obligation 
 of it, they candidly confessed the nature, namely, that "it would 
 drench our streets and fields in blood. 1 ' But having put it into 
 force by publication, they lay no common sanction on themselves 
 to discharge the exterminating duties it enjoins, on the ground that 
 the bishop who fails to do so, must be deposed so that the duty 
 of following their example is enforced on their priests by the highest 
 sanction that can be applied to episcopal avarice, or sacerdotal am- 
 bition. These laws being set up for their clergy, to be drilled in 
 their conferences, they took special care that they should neither be 
 ignorant of the duties which they were bound to discharge, or the 
 vengeance consequent on their refusal to perform them.
 
 332 
 
 ments which the spirit of our calling inspires, they are 
 the sentiments which never ceased to animate us, and 
 which our clergy, always obedient to our voice, will 
 cherish all with us, as the apostle commands, " all may 
 say the same thing, and there may be no divisions amongst 
 
 * Now the only observations which the Editor would make on 
 this, are Let the public read the case of Dens and of these laws, set 
 up by these Popish bishops in 1831 then take any file of newspapers, 
 and read the regular proceedings of these men from the day they 
 gave out this Pastoral to this hour. Let them hear their speeches, and 
 read their letters on these subjects : The Reform Bill ; on the 
 Municipal Corporation Bill ; on the Precursor Society ; on Tithes ; 
 on the Church ; on Education ; on Elections ; in fact on all sub- 
 jects, in which it was possible to disturb, to incense, to agitate, to 
 inflame, and to convulse the nation. Let them mark the support 
 they have uniformly given to the progress and the designs of that 
 tool of their sedition and their villainy, Daniel O'Connell. Let 
 them see how they have wrung the means of upholding him in his 
 career from the hard grasp of the poor Roman Catholic population. 
 Let them look at them now gradually enrolling their names in the 
 list of men, who are seeking by threats and their public agitation, 
 to do in plain terms what they can scarcely cover with the thin veil 
 of falsehood and hypocrisy that is to dismember the empire to 
 cast off the British yoke to uproot every Protestant institution; 
 not only to overthrow the Protestant religion, but to exterminate 
 every man who professes it out of Ireland ; and to seize on all the 
 nation the first moment that war or any disaster makes treason pro- 
 bably practicable or safe. Let the public look to these facts, and 
 compare them with this Pastoral, and they will see that a blacker 
 tissue of hypocrisy and falsehood was never signed by any 
 body of men in one associated act of villainy than that smooth 
 Pastoral of 1830, which bears the signatures of the Popish bishops 
 of the Italian apostacy in Ireland. 
 
 O ye wretched sinners, marked by God himself as " speaking lies 
 ' in hypocrisy," let the last word that escapes this pen on your subject, 
 be a truth to magnify that glorious Gospel, from which your church 
 has apostatized. To deny the guilt that is proved against you, or 
 to deliver your own poor souls is all beyond your power. Flee ! 
 ye hardened criminals ; ye who survive these acts of falsehood, flee 
 from the wrath to come. Repent, and believe the Gospel. The 
 murderers of Christ found mercy : so may ye. It is hoped poor Dr. 
 Doyle found mercy; and that he fled to Christ as his salvation. 
 There is mercy in Jesus for the chief of sinners. That God, in his 
 grace, may deliver the Roman Catholics of Ireland from your anti- 
 christian instructions, and rescue your own souls from the perdition 
 which such crimes entail on man, is the sincere and fervent prayer 
 of one who is the enemy of your guilt, but the friend of your souls.
 
 As to the rest, my beloved brethren, clergy and laity, 
 we charge you to be steadfast in the faith ; preserve this 
 faith unimpaired and unsullied, for it is " a best gift from 
 above," (James i. 17,) and surpasses all whatever the 
 earth or its rulers can bestow. Be not weakened by 
 distress, or influenced by seduction. Guard from danger 
 the children of your affection, whom our Father in 
 Heaven has confided to your care. Let no wild fanati- 
 cism, alike injurious to the church and to the state, find 
 access to your families, or be blended with the education 
 of your children. Hope with us, that upon this subject 
 of education, our reiterated prayers, founded upon justice 
 and the public good, will be heard favourably by a 
 government and legislature, anxious only to promote the 
 public interest, and consolidate the public peace. 
 
 Beloved brethren, farewell ! And may the peace of 
 God, which surpasseth all understanding, keep your 
 hearts and minds in Christ Jesus. (Phil. 4, c. 7, v.) 
 
 ! Patrick Curtis, D.D. f D - Murray, D.D. 
 
 Oliver Kelly, D.D. I Robert Laffan, D.D. 
 
 W. Coppinger, D.D. f Michael Collins, D.D. 
 
 f Cornelius Egan, D.D. f Wm. Kinsella, D.D. 
 
 f P. M'Laughlin, D.D. f William Higgins, D.D. 
 
 t John Murphy, D.D. * f Edmund French, D.D. 
 
 t John Ryan, D.D. f James Brown, D.D. 
 
 t Patrick M'Mahon, D.D. f Robert Logan, D.D. 
 f Patrick M'Gettigan, D.D. f Edward Keruan, D.D. 
 
 t James Keating, D.D. f J nn M'Hale, D.D. 
 
 t James Doyle, D.D. f Thomas Costello, D.D. 
 
 f William Crolly, D.D. f P- M'Nicholas, D.D. 
 
 f Thomas Coen, D.D. f N. Foran, D.D. 
 t Thomas Kelly, D.D. 
 
 Dublin, 9th February, 1830.
 
 A TEST 
 
 PROPOSED BY THE EDITOR TO DELIVER PROTES- 
 TANTS FROM THE POLITICAL POWER OF THE 
 PAPACY, AND TO AFFORD ROMAN CATHOLICS 
 AN OPPORTUNITY OF ABANDONING THAT IDO- 
 LATROUS, INTOLERANT, ACCURSED APOSTACY. 
 
 As the publication of this Book will, it is hoped and intended by 
 the Editor, be followed by an united and determined effort on the 
 part of the Protestants of this Empire to deliver themselves and their 
 religion from the political power of these laws, and the Papal apos- 
 tacy, and to afford their Roman Catholic fellow-subjects an oppor- 
 tunity of proving its iniquity, and coming out to protest against it. 
 The following Test is proposed by the Editor, as effectual for this 
 purpose, under the Divine blessing. As it will be argued in ano- 
 ther way, it is merely printed here for the sake of reference for those 
 who shall have this book. 
 
 A TEST FOR CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS LIBERTY FOR ALL ROMAN 
 CATHOLIC ELECTORS, AND ALL PERSONS OF THE ROMAN CA- 
 THOLIC RELIGION ELECTED OR APPOINTED TO ANY OFFICE IN 
 THE BRITISH EMPIRE. 
 
 Whereas, by a certain document of the Church of Rome, profes- 
 sing to be and commonly received and known as the third canon of 
 a certain General Council, held in the year of our Lord 1215, cal- 
 led the Fourth Lateran Council, it is among other things enacted 
 as follows : 
 
 " We excommunicate and anathematize every heresy which ex- 
 alteth it self against this holy, orthodox, and Catholic faith, which 
 we have set forth above ; condemning all heretics, by whatsoever 
 names they may be reckoned ; who have indeed divers faces, but 
 their tails are bound together, for they make agreement in the same 
 folly. 
 
 " Let such persons, when condemned, be left to the secular 
 powers who may be present, or to their officers, to be punished in 
 a fitting manner, those who are of the clergy being first degraded 
 from their orders, so that the goods of such condemned persons, 
 being laymen, shall be confiscated ; but in the case of clerks, be 
 applied to the churches from which they received their stipends. 
 
 " But let those who are only marked with suspicion, be smitten with 
 the sword of anathema, and shunned by all men until they make pro- 
 per satisfaction, unless, according to the grounds of suspicion and the 
 quality of the person, they shall have demonstrated their innocence 
 by a proportionate purgation. So that if any shall persevere in 
 excommunication for a twelvemonth, thenceforth they shall be con- 
 demned as heretics. And let the secular powers, whatever offices 
 they may hold, be induced and admonished, and, if need be, com- 
 pelled by ecclesiastical censure, that as they desire to be accounted 
 faithful," they should, for the defence of the faith, publicly set forth
 
 335 
 
 on oath, that to the utmost of their power they will strive to exter- 
 minate from the lands under their jurisdiction all heretics who shall 
 be denounced by the Church ; so that whensoever any person is 
 advanced, either to spiritual or temporal power, he be bound to 
 confirm this decree with an oath. 
 
 " But if any temporal lord, being required and admonished by 
 the Church, shall neglect to cleanse his country of this heretical 
 filth, let him be bound with the chain of excommunication, by the 
 metropolitan, and the other co-provincial bishops. And if he 
 shall scorn to make satisfaction within a year, let this be signified to 
 the supreme pontiff: that, thenceforth, he may declare his vassals to 
 be absolved from their fidelity to him, and may expose his land to 
 be occupied by the Catholics, who, having exterminated the here- 
 tics, may, without contradiction, possess it, and preserve it in 
 purity of faith ; saving the right of the chief lord, so long as he 
 himself presents no difficulty and offers no hinderance in this mat- 
 ter : the same law, nevertheless, being observed concerning those 
 who have not lords in chief. * 
 
 " But we decree also, to subject to excommunication, the believ- 
 ers, the receivers, the defenders, the abettors of the heretics ; firmly 
 determing that if any one, after he has been marked with excommu- 
 nication, shall refuse to make satisfaction within a twelvemonth, he 
 be thenceforth of right in very deed infamous, and be not admitted 
 to public offices or councils, nor to elect for any thing of the sort, 
 nor to give evidence. Let him also be intestable, so as neither to 
 have power to bequeath, nor to succeed to any inheritance: 
 
 " Moreover, let no man be obliged to answer him in any matter, 
 but let him be compelled to answer others. If, haply he be a judge, 
 let his sentence have no iorce, nor let any causes be brought for his 
 hearing. If he be an advocate, let not his pleading be admitted. 
 If a votary, let the instruments drawn up by him be invalid, and be 
 condemned with their damned author. And we charge that the 
 same be observed in similar cases. But if he be a clerk, let him be 
 deposed from every office and benefice, that where there is the 
 greatest fault, the greatest vengeance may be exercised. 
 
 " We add, moreover, that every archbishop or bishop shall either 
 by himself or his archdeacon, or other honest and suitable persons, 
 twice, or at least once every year, go round his own diocese, in 
 which there shall be a report that heretics inhabit^-and there shall 
 compel three or more men of credible testimony, or if it shall seem 
 expedient, the whole neighbourhood to swear, that if they shall know 
 any heretics there, or any holding secret conventicles, or differing 
 from the ordinary conversation, life, and morals of the faithful, they 
 shall endeavour to give information of it to the bishop ; but 
 the bishop himself shall cite the person accused into his presence, 
 who, unless they shall have cleared themselves from the crime al- 
 leged against them, or if, after having cleared themselves they shall 
 relapse into their former perfidy, let them be punished according to 
 the canons. But if any of them, with damnable obstinacy, reject- 
 ing the religion of an oath, shall, perhaps, be unwilling to swear, 
 let them on that very ground be considered as heretics
 
 336 
 
 " We will, therefore, and command, and in virtue of obedience 
 strictly enjoin, that for the diligent performance of these things, the 
 bishops shall diligently unite throughout their dioceses, if they wish 
 to escape canonical vengeance ; for if any bishop shall have been ne- 
 gligent, or remiss in purifying his diocese from the leaven of hereti- 
 cal pravity, when this shall be made to appear by certain proofs, he 
 shall both be deposed from his episcopal office, and another shall be 
 substituted in his place, who shall be both willing and able to con- 
 found heretical pravity." 
 
 And whereas in the seventh session of the Council of Trent, the 
 following canon was enacted : 
 
 "FOURTEENTH CANON ON BAPTISM. 
 
 " If any man shall say that baptized children, when they grow up, 
 are to be asked whether they are willing to ratify what their spon- 
 sors promised in their name when they were baptized, and when they 
 shall answer that they are not willing, that they are to be left to 
 their own will, and not to be compelled to a Christian life by any 
 other punishment, unless that they may be debarred from the recep- 
 tion of the Eucharist and other sacraments till they repent, let him 
 be anathema.'' 
 
 And whereas in the Catechism of the Council of Trent, the fol- 
 lowing principle is laid down on the 9th article of the Creed, speak- 
 ing of those who are excluded from the Church : 
 
 " Heretics and schismatics (are excluded), because they have 
 revolted from the Church, nor do they more belong to the Church 
 than deserters belong to the army from which they have run away. 
 Nevertheless, it is not to be denied that they are in the power of 
 the Church, as persons who can be called into judgment by her, 
 punished and condemned by anathema." 
 
 And whereas in the aforesaid canons an authority is claimed by 
 the Church of Rome over all baptized persons to submit to her do- 
 mination, and to inflict on them pains, penalties, and persecutions, 
 if they refuse to do so. Now, 
 
 " I. A. B. do solemnly, in the presence of God, renounce and 
 abjure the canons aforesaid so far as they have now been recited. I 
 believe the same to be immoral, antisocial, intolerant, repugnant to 
 the laws of God and to the statutes and constitution of this realm, 
 and fatal to civil and religious liberty. I declare that I believe the 
 Popes and General Councils who enacted these canons aforesaid, 
 were, in so doing, not only fallible but totally in error, and that they 
 have not and ought not to have any power, weight, or authority 
 over my conscience." 
 
 We, whose names are hereunto subscribed, electors of 
 do hereby for ourselves cordially adopt this Test. We consider 
 that any man who refuses to do so is not fit to hold any office of 
 civil power, or to vote for any man to fill any office in the State; 
 and we do hereby pledge ourselves to call on any man who solicits 
 our votes as a Member of Parliament to subscribe it himself, and to 
 use his utmost exertions in Parliament, that it shall be made a Test 
 for every man admitted to a seat in the British Legislature, or to 
 vote at any election, either for Members of Parliament, or for any 
 other office in the British empire.
 
 A KEY TO THE DOCUMENTS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 CRIMES OF THE PAPAL APOSTACY, 
 
 AS LODGED 
 
 IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY AT OXFORD, AND IN THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY LIBRARY AT CAMBRIDGE, 
 
 IN THE MONTH OF MAY, 
 
 AND 
 IN TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN, 28TH DECEMBER, 1840. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 No. 1. 
 
 Bible said to be printed by Coyne, the Roman Catholic 
 Bookseller of the Romish College of Maynooth, 1816. 
 
 This Bible professes on the title-page to be printed by 
 Coyne, Roman Catholic bookseller in Dublin, in 1816. 
 This is not true ; it had been secretly in process of 
 being printed and distributed by a printer named McNa- 
 mara, from the year 1813, or earlier, when it was printed 
 in numbers, and not published, but privately distributed 
 by " proper persons appointed for that purpose" through 
 different towns of Ireland, among subscribers only. The 
 statement as to the private printing and circulation of 
 this Bible from 1813, and the causes of its publication 
 for the first time in 1816, will be found detailed in the 
 preface of No. 7. 
 
 The iniquity of the notes was brought before the pub- 
 lic in the British Critic for September, 1817, and in let- 
 
 Q
 
 338 
 
 ters in the Courier, signed ' Fabricius.' See extracts, 
 same preface, pp. xiv. xix. Dr. Troy renounced these 
 notes ; see the same document, p. xxi. Coyne the book- 
 seller convicted him of falsehood in so doing ; see Ib. pp. 
 xxii. and xxiii. Mr. Cuming, the publisher of the Bible, 
 confirmed Coyne's statement, Ib. p. xxv. Dr. Troy's dis- 
 claimer stopped the sale of this edition as published by 
 Cuming. Mr. Cuming was obliged to export it to Ame- 
 rica ; see Ibid. p. xxix. and in consequence of this, the 
 book is not to be procured. 
 
 Mr. O'Connell also affected to disclaim these notes. 
 See Ibid. pp. xxvi. and xxvii. And Dr. Murray declared 
 in evidence before a Committtee of the House of Com- 
 mons that the book had been " published under a miscon- 
 ception," and that it was not circulated under the autho- 
 rity of any one individual of the Roman Catholic clergy 
 in Ireland. This evidence was given in 1825, while the 
 book had been commenced in 1813, under the patronage 
 and authority of himself and his brethren, and continues 
 so to this day. See Dr. Murray's Evidence, Ibid, pp.xxxvii. 
 and xxxviii. 
 
 The subsequent numbers illustrate this still more. The 
 copy deposited at Cambridge is believed to have belonged 
 to Dr. Troy, as his arms are inside the cover and his 
 name partially erased. 
 
 No. 2. 
 Bible printed by M'Namara in Cork, 1818. 
 
 This Bible is a reprint of the former, brought out in 
 Cork in 1818, by the same man, M'Namara, who com- 
 menced the former in 1813. As the title-page announces 
 that it was printed in 1818, it must evidently have been 
 in process of being printed in October, 1817, when Dr. 
 Troy's disclaimer was dated. In this copy the list of 
 subscribers throughout Ireland appears, with the excep- 
 tion of certain places specified therein : among these 
 subscribers appear the names of Dr. O'Reilly, the Roman 
 Catholic Primate, Dr. Troy, notwithstanding his dis- 
 claimer, and Dr. Murray, notwithstanding his evidence. 
 This edition had been so artfully concealed, that, though 
 printed in 1818, it was totally unknown to exist by Pro- 
 testants, until the end of the year 1835. The facts con-
 
 339 
 
 nected with it were brought before the public at a meet- 
 ing held at Glasgow, on the 26th of January, 1836, as 
 they will be found detailed in the report No. 6, pp. 154, 
 and 161 199, and still more distinctly in the preface to 
 No. 7. This copy (No. 2) contains all 'the notes printed 
 in the former edition, (No. 1) and herein it differs from 
 the next copy (No.3). With some copies is bound up Ward's 
 Errata of the Protestant Bible, an edition of which, as 
 appears from the title page, was printed with the Bible 
 in Cork, 1818. 
 
 No. 3. 
 
 A second copy of the Bible printed by M'Namara in 
 Cork, 1818. 
 
 This copy is the same as the preceding, with this dif- 
 ference ; that the notes which had been specified by the 
 British Critic, and the letters of Fabricius, as exhibiting 
 the persecuting spirit of the papacy, were cancelled in 
 some few copies, i. e. certain leaves were printed without 
 these notes, and inserted. These notes will be found, 
 No. 7, pp. CI CHI.inthe preface. 
 
 They will be found in the copy of the Bible, No. 2, 
 and omitted in this copy No. 3. 
 
 This copy also contains Ward's errata. The copy No. 
 2, in Cambridge is without this addition. 
 
 The important statements connected with these Bibles, 
 will be found in Nos. 6 and 7. In No. 6 the statements 
 of the case as far as it was discovered at the times re- 
 spectively, will be found in the reports of the public meet- 
 ings at Glasgow and Exeter Hall, pages 1 54, and 
 161 199. The authentication of the documents by the 
 professors and clergy of Glasgow College, pp. 51 53. 
 The defence attempted by Dr. Murray, page 1 14. The 
 answer to this, page 115. The artifices of Dr. Wiseman 
 and Mr. Quin, pp. 225 and 274. The answers to both, 
 pp. 225 and 273275. The defence attempted by 
 O'Connell, pp. 212 219. And exposures of the same, 
 pp. 276279, and 282292. But the fullest detail of 
 all the facts connected with the Bibles, is to be found in 
 the preface of No. 7.
 
 340 
 
 No. 4. 
 A Testament printed by M l Namara in Cork, 1818. 
 
 This is an imperfect edition of the New Testament 
 belonging to the preceding Bible. It is imperfect in 
 that it is deficient in the list of subscribers at the begin- 
 ning, and in twenty-five pages of Ward's errata at the 
 end. It contains the five notes omitted in No. 3, and 
 also a remarkable testimony of the falsehood both of Dr. 
 Murray's evidence before the Committee of the House 
 of Commons, (see preface of No. 7, page xxxvii.) and of 
 his letter to the Romish Bishop of Glasgow, (in same 
 preface, page xlviii.) for it appears from the manuscript 
 note of Messrs. Grant and Bolton, written on the first 
 leaf,* that it was purchased for the writer at the sale of 
 one of Dr. Murray's own curates, Mr. Hussey, and the 
 chief value of this book consists in its external cover 
 of blue paper, on which are printed the names of nine 
 Romish bishops as patrons of the work, among whom are 
 Dr. O'Reilly the Romish primate, Dr. Troy, who dis- 
 claimed the preceding edition, the year before, viz., 1817, 
 and Dr. Murray himself, who declared in his evidence 
 that the book was not circulated under the patronage of 
 any bishop or priest in Ireland. A copy of this adver- 
 tisement, and of that on the other cover of this Testament 
 will be found in pp. v. viii. of No. 7, from which to 
 page xiii., notices of similar advertisements on other co- 
 vers, which are still preserved, will be found. 
 
 Nos. 5 and 6. 
 
 " Romanism as it Rules in Ireland," by Dr. O' Sullivan 
 
 and Rev. R. J. M'Ghee. 2 vols. 1840. 
 These two volumes, entitled, " Romanism as it Rules 
 in Ireland," contain a full report of all the proceedings 
 connected with the detection and exposure of all the do- 
 cuments now presented to the Universities from the dis- 
 covery of Dens's Theology, in 1835, to that of Dr. Mur- 
 ray's Secret Provincial Statutes (No. 15) in 1837, and 
 
 * This refers to the Cambridge copy, the duplicates at Oxford 
 and Trinity College, Dublin, have the blue cover, which is the im- 
 portant point in all.
 
 341 
 
 every statement that was laid before the public as re- 
 corded in these two volumes, appears to be fully borne 
 out and justified by every document brought to light on 
 the subject, each subsequent discovery more fully illus- 
 trating all that had gone before. The possession of these 
 volumes, and of Nos. 7 and 10, 16 and 17, will afford a 
 full and satisfactory development of the present iniquities 
 of the papacy, which are fully authenticated by the other 
 documents now lodged with them in the Universities. 
 
 No. 7. 
 
 The Notes of the foregoing Bibles, with Preface and Index, 
 by Rev R. J. M< Ghee. Dublin^ 1837. 
 
 This book is a reprint of the notes of the Bibles of 
 1816 and 1818. (viz., Nos. 1, 2, 3 and 4.) In the preface 
 is contained a full account of all the facts that the Editor 
 has been able to discover on the subject of these two edi- 
 tions ; to this is added a list of the subscribers from all 
 parts of Ireland, copied from the edition of 1818, and a 
 copious index is subjoined to the work, which will be 
 found to contain an analysis of all the doctrines of the 
 papacy, so far as they are found in the celebrated Rhe- 
 mish notes. 
 
 No. 8. 
 Morrissy' s Development of the Inquisitorial System of the 
 
 Court of Rome in Ireland. Dublin, 1821 and 1822. 
 
 This is a very singular production, it is called 'A 
 Development of the cruel and dangerous Inquisitorial Sys- 
 tem of the Court of Rome in Ireland? It consists of two 
 parts bound together, published as pamphlets ; the first 
 in 1821, containing 66 pages, the second in 1822, con- 
 taining 257 pages. The writer, Lawrence Morrissy, 
 lived and died a Roman Catholic priest. His moral cha- 
 racter was unimpeachable, as appears by the certificate 
 of Mr. Bonsall being prefixed to the work. Mr. Bonsall 
 is a most excellent and pious man, whose word can be 
 fully depended on. Morrissy appears to have held prin- 
 ciples of loyalty to his Sovereign incompatible with the 
 seditious and treasonable doctrines held and inculcated by 
 the Popish bishops in Ireland ; for this he was marked 
 as an object of their vengeance, and in the bitter detail
 
 342 
 
 of his own sufferings and persecutions, which ended only 
 with his life, he describes with a too fatal accuracy, the 
 prospects of the Protestants and the Protestant Church 
 of Ireland. On the concession of political power to the 
 Church of Rome, he states, that the Romish bishops held 
 and inculcated the very principles which have since been 
 detected, and which are proved by these documents. 
 The notes of these Bibles, the publication of Dens, the 
 questions of conferences for the priests, taken from that 
 book in 1815, the adoption of the laws of Benedict XIV. 
 and the devotion of the Irish popish bishops, to all the 
 persecuting principles and canons of the Church of Rome, 
 are fully and faithfully set forth by him, and every word 
 of his statements have been demonstrated to be true, as 
 far as we have been able to detect the real working of the 
 papal hierarchy and priesthood of Ireland. 
 
 The following particulars may be useful to be known. 
 He informs us, Part 2, page 244, of the adoption and 
 recommendation of Dens by the Romish Bishops, and in 
 1831 we find all his testimony corroborated, and the very 
 principles which he marks, discussed in the secret con- 
 ferences of the Romish priests of Leinster, in the year 
 1832, as he states that they were discussed in 1815. 
 (See Part I. page 52.) 
 
 In Part I. pp. 15 and 16, he tells us the laws of Bene- 
 dict XIV. are held by his bishops, and in 1832 we find 
 they have printed that atrocious code, and set it up in 
 Ireland. 
 
 In Part I. p. 18, he tells us of the principles of the 
 Inquisition as set forth by Devoti, and in 1832, we find 
 the laws for torture set up by the popish bishops in their 
 code of Benedict XIV. 
 
 In Part II. p. 59, he tells us that "if government 
 grant the Catholic claims, they will unsheath the inqui- 
 sitorial sword, and unveil the rack and torture ;" and in 
 1832, after they obtained emancipation, we find by their 
 laws that they have done so. 
 
 Finally. He says, Part II. page 253, that nothing is 
 called emancipation by the papacy, but the restitution of 
 the forfeited estates in Ireland, the extermination of the 
 Protestants, and the erection of Ireland into a new and 
 independant kingdom. And in 1832 we find these prin- 
 ciples set up in the laws of the popish bishops to rule the
 
 Roman Catholics of the nation, and in 1839, we find it 
 proved before the Committee of the House of Lords, 
 that the Roman Catholic Ribbonmen are banded toge- 
 ther by parishes, that they belong exclusively to that re- 
 ligion, and that they are all sworn to carry into effect the 
 very crimes that the laws of their bishops are proved to 
 enjoin, so that the discovery of this author's veracity in 
 all these facts which it has pleased Providence to bring 
 to light, afford us a strong and confident presumption of 
 the truth of his testimony in every particular. There 
 are but very few copies of this book, that could now be 
 procured, and those few are in the possession of only one 
 individual. 
 
 No. 9. 
 
 Enclydical Letter of Gregory XVI. 1832, and Pastoral 
 Address of Dr. Murray, Roman Catholic Archbishop 
 of Dublin, 1836. 
 
 This book contains two important documents bound 
 together. The first an Encyclical Letter of the present 
 Pope Gregory XVI. addressed in the year 1832 to the 
 Patriarchs, Primates, Archbishops, and Bishops, of the 
 Church of Rome, with a translation of the same by the 
 Irish bishops, and published by them in the same year in 
 which it was written. 
 
 This letter contains several most important testimonies 
 of papal idolatry and persecution. In the 6th and 7th 
 pages the following passage occurs as translated by the 
 Romish bishops. 
 
 ' We forward you this letter on this glorious day, on 
 which we solemnize the assumption into heaven of the most 
 blessed Virgin, so that she whom we found during our past 
 afflictions a patroness and preserver, may still continue 
 whilst we write to be equally propitious, and suggest to us 
 by her heavenly inspiration, such instructions as will be 
 most advantageous to the Christian Jlock.' Having attri- 
 buted in this the office of the Holy Spirit to the Virgin 
 Mary, the Pope extends his blasphemous idolatry to the 
 other persons of the blessed Trinity, by attributing to 
 the Virgin the power and office both of God the Father, 
 and God the Son. He says, p. 23 
 
 ' Now that all these happy circumstances may concur, 
 let us lift up our eyes and hands to the most blessed Virgin
 
 344 
 
 Mary, who alone has destroyed all heresies, who fills us 
 with the greatest confidence, or rather who is the whole 
 
 foundation of our hope. In the midst of the pressing ne- 
 cessities of the flock of the Lord, may she by her interces- 
 sion procure a happy issue of all our efforts, actions, and 
 designs. We besides beseech most humbly Peter, prince of 
 the Apostles, and his co-apostle Paul, that you may all 
 stand up like a rampart against the laying of any other 
 
 foundation than that which is laid.' So much for the ido- 
 latry of this papal document. Now as to its persecuting 
 spirit, the pope says, addressing the bishops, p. 10. 
 
 " You will discharge this duty faithfully, if as your min- 
 istry demands, you attend to yourselves and to doctrine, 
 calling frequently to mind that the universal church is 
 shaken by any novelty whatever, and that according to 
 the admonition of St. Agatho, (Pope) nothing of what has 
 been regularly defined ought to be retrenched, or changed. 
 or increased, but that all should be preserved incorrupt both 
 in meaning and expression? 
 
 It is of no small importance here to remark, that while 
 this command issued in 1 832, thus to preserve unchanged, 
 all the principles of the Papacy that were regularly de- 
 fined, that is, all her canons, constitutions, decretals, &c. 
 And while this was published by the popish bishops in 
 that year in Ireland ; so in that very year 1832, they 
 published the code of Benedict XIV,, as a Supplement 
 to Dens's Theology, in which all the atrocious principles 
 of the Papacy, for the promotion of sedition, confisca- 
 tion, and the extermination of heretics, are to be found, 
 several of which are printed, with the proofs that apper- 
 tain to them, in the book contained among these docu- 
 ments, No. 17. Other tyrannical principles will be found 
 in this Papal encyclical, against liberty of conscience, as 
 in p. 15, and liberty of the press, as in p. 16. This 
 document is now out of print ; the last copy that could 
 be procured having been obtained by the writer, and the 
 public exposures that have been made at various times, 
 are likely to prevent the Romish bishops from ever send- 
 ing it forth from the press again. 
 
 The second document bound up with this, is a pastoral 
 letter, addressed by Dr. Murray to his priests, on his 
 return from Rome in 1836. It would be too tedious to 
 enter in this syllabus into any exposure of the iniquity of 
 this pastoral of Dr. Murray. Some reflections illustrat-
 
 345 
 
 ing its real character, will be found in Numbers 6, and 
 17. In number 6, this Pastoral is printed, p. 374, and 
 some of its hypocrisy is exhibited at p. 415, and to p. 
 428, and in the preface of No. 17, from p. xix. to p. xxii.* 
 some important principles are established, as deduced 
 from it, and as comparing 1 it with the Pope's Encyclical, 
 which is bound up with it in this volume. 
 
 No. 10. 
 
 The case plainly stated of the Papal Laws established in 
 Ireland. A speech containing documents from Papal 
 tvorks, the substance of which way delivered before the 
 members of the Universities of Dublin, Oxford and 
 Cambridge. By the Rev. JR. j. M'Ghee. 1840. 
 This is a Speech of the Editor, as delivered before the 
 Electors of the University of Dublin, January 8, 1840, 
 as taken down by a reporter. The documents having 
 been carefully supplied afterwards by the speaker; the 
 originals of which are given in the Appendix ; and the 
 same course of documentary proof was laid before a 
 large assembly consisting of two Bishops Doctors and 
 Masters of Arts of Oxford and Cambridge, at the 
 Hanover Square Rooms, London, on Friday, April 10, 
 1840. It is lodged with these documents in the Univer- 
 sities, to prove that the statements made are fully borne 
 out and authenticated by the documents to which they 
 refer ; all of which, now that the books in this Syllabus, 
 are lodged in the Universities, will be found among 
 them, or elsewhere in the libraries, so that it is in the 
 power of the members of the Universities to substan- 
 tiate every fact and every principle which this speech 
 contains. 
 
 No. II. 
 
 Dr. Doi/le's Essay on the Catholic Claims, to which is sub- 
 joined the Pastoral Address, Declaration, and Oath of 
 the Roman Catholic Archbishops and Bishops of Ireland, 
 addressed to the Roman Catholic Priests and Laity. 
 Dublin, 1826. 
 
 This book is not difficult to be procured ; it is an 
 Essay written by Dr. Doyle, as a Letter to Lord Liver 
 pool on the Roman Catholic Claims, published in 1826. 
 
 * That is in this Edition, p. 10 .12. 
 
 Q3
 
 346 
 
 The oath and declaration of the Romish hierarchy of 
 Ireland, will be found subjoined to this Essay. 
 
 The iniquity, duplicity, and falsehood of Dr. Doyle's 
 work, will be found exposed in No. 17, p. 26, 27, 6770,* 
 and from pp. 80 to 95. While the same principles, as 
 exhibited in the oath and declaration of the Romish 
 bishops will be found exposed, No. 5, p. 32, 35 : also in 
 No. 17, pp. 28, 29, 75, 76,'j' and in several other passages : 
 and both these documents written by Dr. Doyle, and 
 these bishops are exposed in their true character in the 
 preceding number, (10,) pp. 27 29, 54, 56, &c. This 
 book is well worthy of a place among documents, demon- 
 strating the crimes of the Papacy : as the deep com- 
 plexion of their guilt is rendered doubly dark by the 
 awful solemnity, with which they so hypocritically pro- 
 fessed to renounce on their oaths the genuine principles 
 of their religion. 
 
 Nos. 12 and 13. 
 
 Directories of the Irish Priests, from the year 1830 to the 
 year 1834 inclusive, and from the year 1835 to the year 
 1840 inclusive. 
 
 These books are of the utmost importance ; they could 
 not now be procured from any persons but the priests 
 themselves, and these Directories from 1830 to 1840 in- 
 clusive, have been actually in the hands of Romish priests, 
 and directed them in the recitation of their offices, with 
 the exception of those for the last three years. 
 
 Their value consists in this, that they contain Coyne's 
 advertisements of Dens, and the questions of the secret 
 conferences of the priests of Leinster, and it is believed 
 of the other provinces, as the Directories are used alike 
 in them all. The questions for 1830, before Dens was 
 set up for the conference book, and the questions of con- 
 ference for every year from 1831 inclusive, as taken in 
 regular succession from Dens's Theology to the present 
 year 1840, are found complete in these. 
 
 In the Directory of 1832, the first advertisement of 
 the last edition of Dens's Theology appears, and it is 
 contained in each succeeding Directory, or rather in the 
 
 * That is in this Edition, p. 69 71, 108111, 122136. 
 f That is in this Edition, p.-71, 72, and 117, 118.
 
 347 
 
 Catalogue of Coyne, which is annexed to each Directory 
 to the year 1835 ; in that year it was first brought before 
 the public, and the advertisement was discontinued, except 
 merely the name of the work in each succeeding Direc- 
 tory. The use and application of these books in illus- 
 trating the iniquity of the Papacy, will be found detailed 
 at length in No. 5, where in the Index subjoined to the 
 work, under the head ' Directories,' copious references 
 will be found to illustrate the whole subject. 
 
 No. 14. 
 
 Constitutions Provinciates et Synodales, Ecclesice Metro- 
 politans et Primatialis Dubliniensis, anno 1770. 
 
 This is a very rare and important book, it could 
 scarcely be procured. The writer was only able to obtain it 
 through a very active and intelligent agent. It is the Sta- 
 tutes of the Diocesan Synod of the Romish Bishops of 
 Leinster, enacted in the year 1770, with some subsequent 
 additions, and continuing in force till superseded by No. 
 15, the present statutes enacted in the year 1831. 
 
 There are several subjects of interest in this book. 
 But that which chiefly illustrates and traces the present 
 iniquity of the Papacy, is to be found in page 11, where 
 it appears it has always been the custom of the Romish 
 Bishops in Ireland, to supply their priests with some 
 standard work, whereby those priests were to direct the 
 consciences of the people. The very sentence which 
 proves this in these old Statutes, p. 11, is transferred 
 almost verbatim, to Dr. Murray's new Statutes, p. 32. 
 And the mode by which, the proof that Dens was the 
 author adopted for this purpose by Dr. Murray will be 
 seen from the references given in the next number. 
 
 No. 15. 
 
 Statuta Diwcesana per provinciam Dubliniensem obser- 
 vanda, Coyne, Dublin, 1831. 
 
 The history of this very remarkable book, a copy of 
 which was sold at a public auction in Dublin, in the year 
 1836, for the enormous sum of 7. 10s. will be found in 
 No. 6, from page 492 to 526, when the facts as to its 
 discovery were first laid before the public. Also in the
 
 348 
 
 introduction and preface to the succeeding No. 16, which 
 is a reprint of this book by the Editor, and which con- 
 tains a full statement of the facts, with the references to 
 the important parts of the book, and notes and transla- 
 tions of those that seem of peculiar moment to the con- 
 troversy. 
 
 A detail of the course of instruction, authoritatively 
 pursued under the command of the Cardinal Prefect of 
 the Propaganda, and the relation which these Statutes 
 and Dens's Theology bear to this, will be seen detailed 
 with some degree of accuracy as to dates and circum- 
 stances, in No. 10, pp. 31 to 37- Copious references will 
 be found in the Index of Nos. 5 and 6, under the head 
 of " Statutes." 
 
 No. 1 6. 
 
 A reprint of No. 15, with translations and Notes by Rev. 
 R. J. M'Ghee. London, 1837. 
 
 The nature and object of this work is sufficiently set 
 forth in the preceding, of which it is a reprint. 
 
 No. 17. 
 
 The Nullity of the Government of Queen Victoria in Ire- 
 land, or the Pope the virtual ruler of the land, shelving 
 the laws of the Papacy set up by the Romish Bishops in 
 1832. Dedicated to' Lord Ebringlon, by Rev. R. J. 
 M'Ghee, 1839. 
 
 This book, which is the first edition of this volume, 
 it is hoped, is of no little use in this controversy. It 
 exhibits in detail the evidence given by the Popish bishops 
 before emancipation, in contradistinction to the atrocious 
 code of laws which were published and put in force by 
 them after the concession of political power. 
 
 It exhibits, the Editor believes, as true and as black a 
 character of Papal perjury, sedition, persecution, trea- 
 chery, and treason, as is to be found summed up in any 
 book of the same number of pages ; and the documents 
 now lodged with it in the libraries of the Universities, 
 will remain a lasting testimony of its awful and irrefrag- 
 able truth. This second edition will speak for itself, and 
 shall be also lodged in the Universities.
 
 349 
 
 No. 18. 
 
 Christian Doctrine as taught at Home 1336, or a Cate- 
 chism of t/ie Roman Catholic Church, London, 1829. 
 Reprinted with translation, by Rev. R. J. M'Ghee. 
 This is a short " Christian," or rather antichristian 
 doctrine taught at Rome in the shape of a catechism. It 
 has been published by the Editor, to illustrate the real 
 character of that " Man of Sin," who opposeth himself 
 against the God of heaven and earth, in that he dares to 
 abrogate or supersede his holy laws ; as will be seen by 
 reference to page 24, where one divine law (the Second 
 Commandment) is abrogated totally by omission; and 
 another, the Fourth Commandment, there miscalled 
 the Third, is superseded by a substitution of " the Fes- 
 tivals for " the Sabbath day," thus " Remember to keep 
 holy the festivals" 
 
 Nos. 19 to 23. 
 Bailly's Moral Theology, (Maynooth Class Book.) 
 
 5 vols. 8vo. 
 
 These books are class books of the College of May- 
 nooth, which every student is obliged to purchase at his 
 entrance ; they were returned as such by the President of 
 that seminary of crime, to the Commissioners of Irish 
 Education, as will be seen by the appendix to the Eighth 
 Report, p. 449, the words of which may be seen in No. 
 10, p. 10. The treatises, Vol. II. De praeceptis Decalogi, 
 and Vol. IV. De Matrimonio, &c. &c. are a lamentable 
 proof that " Theologia Moralis" is the last name that 
 ought to be applied to it. 
 
 Nos. 24 to 28. 
 
 Delahogue's Treatises (Maynooth Class JBook.} 5 vols. 8vo. 
 These are also class books of Maynooth, authenticated 
 in the same manner as the preceding, and are only a spe- 
 cimen of papal fraud and villainy ; for while this book, 
 professing the mitigated doctrines of the Gallican Church, 
 has been held forth as the standard of education atMaynooth, 
 the documents lodged in the Universities at this time, 
 demonstrate that the whole priesthood of Ireland have 
 been trained by their secret standards, in the worst prin- 
 ciples of ultramontane iniquity.
 
 350 
 
 No. 29. 
 
 Roman Catholic Directory, 
 
 This Directory and Almanack is lodged with these 
 documents for the purpose not only of shewing the state 
 of the Romish Church, as set forth by themselves in Ire- 
 land this year, but more especially to authenticate a docu- 
 ment which is now presented by the Editor to the Univer- 
 sities, called the Tree of Life. It will be found authenti- 
 cated in the last page but two, viz., page 10, of the list 
 of books sold in the shop maintained by the Romish 
 Bishops. They say that pictures are the books of the 
 poor, and if so, this sufficiently shows the lessons incul- 
 cated by their books, and their masters, on the poor 
 Roman Catholics of Ireland. 
 
 No. 30. 
 Charity and Truth. By Dr. Hawarden. Coyne, 1809. 
 
 This book is valuable only for a document in the Cata- 
 logue of Coyne, which is annexed to it. It was printed 
 by Coyne, in the year 1809, the year after the Synod of 
 the Papal Bishops had commanded him to print Dens 
 and his Catalogue at the end of it contains the following 
 advertisement : 
 
 "DENS'S COMPLETE BODY OF THEOLOGY: 
 publishing for the Roman Catholic Bishops of Ireland. In 
 6 vols. I2mo. Price to subscribers, in boards, 1. 12s. 6d." 
 The Editor would procure but two copies, which are in 
 Oxford and Cambridge. 
 
 No. 31. 
 Spiritual Director. Coyne, 1814. 
 
 This little book contains a document, of which this is 
 the only copy that the Editor has ever been able to pro- 
 cure. He had heard that it was in existence, but has 
 never been able to obtain any but this one, and it is of 
 great importance as a corroborating testimony of Coyne's 
 statement in his advertisement in the Directory of 1832, 
 of the command of the Bishops to print the work of Dens 
 in 1808. For the catalogue of Coyne, which is subjoined 
 to this work printed in 1814, proves that Dens was read 
 in that year in every college but Maynooth, and was the 
 conference book for all the priests in every diocese in 
 Ireland. The extract from this document is printed in 
 No. 6, p. 427. The book itself is in the Bodleian.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 ven in article of death to those who 
 
 oppose authority of Pope ... 193 
 
 power of granting, how regulated 200 
 
 restriction of, constitutes reserved cases 200 
 
 for certain crimes reserved to Bishops 201 
 
 object and intention of this reservation ... ... 201 
 
 blasphemous pretences to grant, (see Pope, Preni- 
 
 tentiarius, Bishops, Priests) 207 
 
 extent of, to all crimes; no atrocity too great ... 208 
 
 , affords unlimited licence for crimes ... ... 209 
 
 not to be given to Heretical Princes or Powers by 
 
 Poenitentiarius 210 
 
 nor to violators of Ecclesiastical immunity ... 210 
 
 certain granted by Penitentiary of Rome, alone ex- 
 empted from the Placet in Austria 251 
 
 A'Court, Mr., British Minister at Naples 271 
 
 his authority as to the Exequatur there ... 271 
 
 Advertisement of Uens in Coyne's Catalogue ... ..4 
 
 in newspapers, where, and how often 18, 21 
 
 transcribed at length 18, 19 
 
 -^ peculiarities of, pointed out ... ... 20, 21 
 
 why not more frequently inserted 22 
 
 of Coyne's in Documents in Universities 346, 347 
 
 Africa, those who bring in Bulls without license banished to 277 
 Albania, dioceses of property in, regulated by Bull of Bene- 
 dict XIV. ..: ... ... ... 84 
 
 , being in possession of Turks, law concerning 84, 85 
 
 Albigenses, slaughter of, under 3d Canon 4th Lateran ... 99 
 
 false pretences of Dr. Murray as to 107 
 
 charges against, by Dr. Murray, known to be false 245 
 
 evidence against, if true, enhances his crimes ... 245 
 
 Albutius, Cardinal, on authority of Inquisition ... ... 139 
 
 Allegiance of Roman Catholics, pretended, not divided 173, 174 
 
 evidence of Doyle, Murray, on this, (see their names,) 
 
 pretended to be undivided ... ... ... 181 
 
 thorough falsehood of their evidence on ... 186, 187 
 
 divided, Romish Bishops wonder why they are 
 
 charged with 322 
 
 Alteserra, on power of Bishops to reconcile heretics ,.. 139
 
 352 
 
 Page 
 
 Antibaris, Archbishop of, instructions to, in Bull 76 
 
 city of, subject of Papal decretal 84 
 
 Aquinas, (see Thomas) 
 
 Archbishop of Olmutz, only one not appointed by Emperor in 
 
 Austria 250 
 
 ' s of Mentz, Treves, Cologne, and Saltzburgh ... 259 
 
 of Mentz refused to publish Bulla Ccense ... 260 
 
 of Milan, his territory, report on 261 
 
 . appointed by Emperor of Germany ... 261 
 
 Arsnekinus Theologica Tripartita on restitution ... ... 89 
 
 Attorney-General to give opinion on Papal Bulls in Austria 251 
 
 in Spain endorses bulls of Consecration ... 275 
 
 of Portugal directed to proceed against 
 
 Priests 280 
 
 of France, appeal of, to Parliament of France 297 
 
 statements of, on Bulla Coenae, important ... 297 
 
 vast importance and certain truth of his judg- 
 ment on it ... ... ... ... 299 
 
 appeal on his opinion to all reflecting men 3l)0 
 
 Attorneys in Spain who introduce unlicensed Bulls 278 
 
 punishment of, for this .. 278 
 
 " Auctorem Fidei," a Bull of Pope Pius VI. 281 
 
 issued against Council of Pistoia ... 281 
 
 sought to be published in Portugal ... 281 
 
 peremptorily rejected by Queen 281 
 
 published by Popish Bishops in Ireland 
 
 in 1832 282 
 
 found in supplement to Dens Tom viii. 282 
 
 Auricular Confession, statement of Popish Bishops on, (see 
 
 Confession, Confessional) 314.315 
 
 Austria, Report of Committee on 250 
 
 . Papal Bishops in, nominated by Emperor 250 
 
 how protected from Papal encroachments ... ... 251 
 
 Empire of, compared with that of England 252, 253 
 
 Authority of Pope, direct and indirect, (see Pope, Bulls, 
 
 Laws, Bishops) 193 
 
 Bailly, Class-book of Maynooth, treatise on oath refers to ... 315 
 
 reserve in, of " Salvo jure superioris'' ... ... ... 315 
 
 shows utility of Church sufficient cause for dispensation 316 
 
 Banishment, sentence of, against whom pronounced in Spain 278 
 Bartholomew, St., Massacre of, stimulated under 3d Canon, 
 
 4th Lateran 99 
 
 Baths of Embs, Congress and Regulations at 259 
 
 Bavaria, Report of Committee on, not important 289 
 
 Bellarmine, standard of Maynooth ... .. ... ... 182 
 
 indirect power of Pope, doctrine of 182 
 
 " Beloved Fellow Christians" Dr. Murray's address to Pro- 
 testants 236 
 
 sincerity of do. 236
 
 353 
 
 Page 
 
 Benedict XIV., his Canon Law added to Dens, 1832 ... 4 
 
 his Bulls added to Corpus Juris Canonici ... 23 
 
 proved to be in force ... ... 24 
 
 his Diocesan Synod quoted by Dr. Doyle as 
 
 supreme authority ... 29 
 
 . his works now set up as law ; list of them ... 30 
 
 Bulls of, for inquisition, (see Pope) ,.. 152 
 
 confirms Bulls of predecessors for torture ... 153 
 
 Bull Pastor alls Regiminis translated ... 188 
 
 his laws now set up as law for Ireland ... 292 
 
 Benefices in France all filled by Sovereign 274 
 
 Beneficiarii, see question in Dr. Murray's Conferences, 1830 58 
 Beneplacito Regio in Portugal, what it proves ... ...281 
 
 Bentinck, Lord William, his authority for report as to Sicily 272 
 
 Bible, guilt of withdrawing it from National Schools ... 98, 273 
 
 reading of, by all, denounced by Unigenitus 218 
 
 by laymen, particularly denounced 218 
 
 by women, particularly denounced 218 
 
 Bibles lodged in Universities 337, 340 
 
 Bill of 1829, provisions of, as to Monks and Jesuits 263 
 
 the impotence and absurdity of, as to these ... 264 
 
 state of empire since its enactment 265 
 
 helpless weakness of, compared with laws of Den- 
 
 mark 286 
 
 Bishops Popish, promulgated Pope's Encyclical, 1832 ... 15 
 
 promulgate Papal laws same year ... .. 15 
 
 thereby give infallible obligation to them ... 15 
 
 what consent of, necessary for this 16 
 
 and Priests, are they successors of Apostles ... 37 
 
 burn the Bible, and rob the people 
 
 of it 37 
 
 deny laws on oath, and then set them up to 
 
 rule the people 37 
 
 hypocrisy of, as to the Bulla Coenee 49 
 
 base treachery of those who swore about it ... 50 
 
 breathing their secret curses into the poor 
 
 people 52 
 
 leave no peace or quiet in the land ... 52, 53 
 
 no peace for Ireland till people are rescued from 53 
 
 their jurisdiction set up over all, by Bulla Cosna 59 
 
 Papal traitors make tools of poor Roman 
 
 Catholics 60 
 
 excohimunicated, if absolve violators of Bulla 
 
 Coense 63 
 
 can work their laws by their Priests 65 
 
 extract from their oath on property 71 
 
 names of, who signed that oath ... ... 72 
 
 strictly examined as to 3d Canon, 4th Lateran 99 
 
 falsehood of their evidence as to Councils, (s 
 
 Murray, Doyle, Crotty,) ... 119,121
 
 354 
 
 Page 
 Bishops, Popish, hypocrisy and falsehood of, as to 3d Canon, 4th 
 
 Lateran, (see the same) 129 
 
 the truth of their own evidence would only 
 
 aggravate their crime ... ... ... 134 
 
 their peculiar treachery, falsehood, and villainy 
 
 exhibited 135 
 
 their standard of duty set up for themselves 136, 137 
 
 to purge their diocese from heretics ... 137, 316, 331 
 
 not to interfere with inquisitors ... 137, 316, 331 
 
 to be deposed, if do not exterminate heretics 138, 142, 243, 
 
 and 331 
 united in persecution with inquisitors 145 
 
 iniquitous combination of, with them.. ... ... 145 
 
 to proceed against heretics under pain of everlasting 
 
 curse 146 
 
 no perjury of as to inquisition, why 148 
 
 . their characters not shaken by Morrisy, why... ... 149 
 
 . the distinction they make between truth and falsehood 149 
 
 how they now stand confronted and silenced 149 
 
 consequence of giving power to, foretold by a Priest 150 
 
 . no place to protect a heretic from their cruelty ... 151 
 
 have published Bulls for the torture 151 
 
 fully identified by their own Bulls with their brother 
 
 inquisitors 152, 159 
 
 have set up the worst Papal Bulls from 1215 to 1750 160 
 
 . their mode of training in treason and rebellion ex- 
 plained 161 
 
 . the eternal fever in which they keep the people ... 161 
 
 how they goad them on by agency of Priests ... 161 
 
 pass to which they aim to bring country ... 161 
 
 . till they can throw off the British yoke, and set up 
 
 Popery 161 
 
 total subjects of Pope, and traitors to Sovereign ... 164 
 
 . a brief sketch of their cunning, falsehood, and sedition 164 
 
 Popish, ready for perjury, peace, or treason, as best 
 
 serves the church ... ... ... .., ... 164 
 
 directed by the College de Propaganda Fide ... 164 
 
 their character evinced in their evidence 164 
 
 evidence of, on temporal power of Pope .. ... 165 
 
 inflict excommunication ... ... ... '... 171 
 
 utter falsehood of their evidence proved by their 
 
 conduct 182 
 
 suffragan, convened by Dr. Murray in Synod ... 185 
 
 villainy of this Synod of 185,186 
 
 to take care all provisions of Court of Rome executed 189 
 
 ., and Priests the agents of the Pope's authority ... 191 
 
 perfidy and tyranny of, in setting up " Pastoralis 
 
 Regiminis" 197 
 
 finished picture of, given in their oath 198 
 
 deny on word or oath whatever suits their turn ... 221
 
 355 
 
 Page 
 Bishops, shrink, through conscious guilt, from public proof and 
 
 exposure ... ... ... ... 221 
 
 _____ swear one thing to Pope, and another to Sovereign 221 
 
 teach poor Roman Catholics to hate heretics, why 227, 278 
 
 impose on the people several ways, how ... 227, 228 
 
 lying pretence of, to give church's sense of Scripture 228 
 
 sanction bulls by publication of them ... ... 232 
 
 proved to do so by host of evidence 232 
 
 specially by Dr. Murray, his evidence given ... 233 
 
 awful hypocrisy of, while giving their oath 235 
 
 election or appointment of, in foreign states, inquired 
 
 into by committee ... 250 
 
 all in Austria but one appointed by the Emperor ... 250 
 
 all those in Hungary appointed by him too 251 
 
 in Austria, must submit their Pastorals to government 
 
 before published 252 
 
 daring impunity with which they set up laws in Ire- 
 
 land 255,257 
 
 trying to overturn every Protestant institution 255, 257 
 
 miserable slavery of, to foreign despot 260 
 
 protected from tyranny of Pope by Emperor of Ger- 
 
 many 260 
 
 compelled by their own slavery to be tyrants ... 260 
 
 and compelled by same cause to be traitors 260 
 
 of Paria, Cremona, Lodi, and Como, appointed by 
 
 Emperor 261 
 
 power of, in England from Bull Unigenitus ... 267 
 
 of Tuscany all appointed by Sovereign 268 
 
 of British dominions, parallel between, and them ... 268 
 
 Popish, educated in Colleges maintained by public 
 
 money 268 
 
 best title to their appointment, treason to Sovereign 
 
 and slavery to Pope ... ... 268 
 
 go out to colonies to corrupt and alienate them ... 268 
 
 must obtain license to ordain priests in Tuscany 269, 270 
 
 must communicate reports to Grand Duke, before sent 
 
 to Rome 269 
 
 . Irish, visit Rome and report every thing to Pope ... 270 
 
 of Naples, contest for appointment of ' 271 
 
 of Sicilies, all nominated by crown 271 
 
 in France, all nominated by Sovereign ... ... 274 
 
 in same, offending by receiving Bulls without per- 
 
 mission, punished 274 
 
 considered disturbers of the public peace 274 
 
 nominated by Chief Consul in revolutionary govern- 
 
 ment of France ... ... ... ... ... 275 
 
 in Spain, all nominated by Sovereign 275 
 
 of Segovia a proof of this 275 
 
 appointment of, Veto on ... ... ... ... 276 
 
 in Spain, punishment of, if violate law as to Bulls ... 277
 
 356 
 
 Page 
 Bishops, Papal, in Ireland, publish Bull " Super Soliditate" in 
 
 1832 ... 282 
 
 the iniquitous principles which they publish it to con- 
 
 firm 282 
 
 oath of, compared with their proved principles ... 283 
 
 their duplicity, falsehood, treachery, and sedition ... 283 
 
 Papal, in Russia, all appointed by Sovereign ... 285 
 
 Arch, of Mohilow, nominated by Sovereign 385 
 
 receives his orders only from Sove- 
 reign 285 
 
 appoinment of, in Russia, contrasted with that in this 
 
 empire ... ... 285 
 
 dare not publish Bulls without permission, under 
 
 severest penalties 285 
 
 in Prussia, all nominated by King 288 
 
 or if nomination of, not reserved to the King, elected 
 
 by Chapter 288 
 
 can only communicate with Rome through government 288 
 
 in Ireland, openly defied to disprove facts stated in this 
 
 volume 295 
 
 utterly incompetent to do so 295 
 
 countenanced and invited by Lord Lieutenant ... 295 
 
 ought to be made a public example of 295 
 
 the authors and instigators of crimes of Ireland ... 295 
 
 have dared to set up Papal laws in defiance of Sovereign 295 
 
 and Archbishops, Pastoral Address and Declaration 
 
 of, in 1826 ... 307 
 
 peculiar treachery of same Note, 307 
 
 the duplicity, treachery, and perjury of, exhibited in it 307 
 
 their smooth hypocrisy in quoting Scripture ... 308 
 
 compared to that of Satan ... 308 
 
 six resolutions of, as to education 308,310 
 
 resolution of, on payment of selves and clergy ... 310 
 
 resolution of, to explain grievous misconceptions of 
 
 their church 310 
 
 declaration of, and smooth hypocrisy of do. ... 31 1 
 
 true principles of, exhibited in this book 311 
 
 lying pretences of, as to Popery proved on the evi- 
 dence of all Papal States in Europe 312 
 
 pretended permission of, to Roman Catholics to read 
 
 Scripture 312 
 
 their own statements as to Scripture prove their false- 
 hood 312 
 
 try to excuse their idolatry in worshipping Virgin Mary 313 
 
 try to evade charge of idolatry in worshipping images 313 
 
 utter falsehood of their statement as to commandments 313 
 
 hypocrisy and falsehood of statement as to heretics 314 
 
 efforts of, to escape from idol worship of wafer ... 314- 
 
 lying gloss of, as to their power of absolution ... 311 
 
 doctrine of, on Confession 314, 315
 
 357 
 
 Page 
 Bishops, infamous slavery in which they keep females ... 315 
 
 horrible obscenity of their confessional 315 
 
 make it system of slavery for women, and sedition for 
 
 men 315 
 
 perjury of, as to putting heretics to death, proved by 
 
 own documents 316 
 
 proofs of their perjury lodged in Universities ... 316 
 
 leave history of Papal treachery and perjury at a 
 
 distance 316 
 
 the Jesuistry of their oath as to not keeping faith 
 
 with heretics 316 
 
 . their standard of perjury as to acts for good of Church 
 
 explained 317 
 
 swear not an article of faith that Pope is infallible 317 
 
 _ how they get out of this oath explained 318 
 
 swear not to obey his commands if immoral ... 318 
 
 easily get rid of this oath, how 318 
 
 can commit any crime he commands ... .. 318 
 
 their oath of allegiance set forth in their Pastoral ... 318 
 
 can take and dispense with it at pleasure 319 
 
 oath of, as to deposing excommunicated Sovereign ... 319 
 
 how far true, and how far false 319 
 
 their own sentence of excommunication against Queen 
 
 and Protestants 319 
 
 their lying professions and parade of loyalty ... 319 
 
 . their plots and objects in this 319 
 
 . by their secret machinations to overthrow government 319 
 
 . malign as disloyal, those who expose and denounce 
 
 their crimes 319 
 
 will go on smoothly, while can go on to end 320 
 
 must wait Pope's order to carry treason and murder 
 
 into effect 320 
 
 can take oaths, and grant themselves dispensations ... 320 
 
 their oath on temporal power of Pope 320 
 
 deception and treachery of their oath ... .. 320 
 
 their falsehood proved by Dens, Thomas Aquinas, and 
 
 Bull " Super Soliditate," 320 
 
 their oath as to not obtaining dispensation 321 
 
 falsehood of, in all such oaths exhibited 321 
 
 this demonstrated by Paschenius 321 
 
 all such oaths of, vapour, smoke, and straw 321 
 
 their oath one tissue of falsehood ... ... ... 321 
 
 their principle in not seeking dispensation explained in 
 
 Dens 321 
 
 quite at a loss to know how, can be accused of divided 
 
 allegiance 322 
 
 oath of, all imposture and perjury 322 
 
 their oath as to property compared with the law they 
 
 set up 322 
 
 their oath on the Church establishment 323
 
 358 
 
 Bishops, pretended candour and truth of their oath 324 
 
 pretended readiness of, to give information on their 
 
 church 324- 
 
 falsehood and hypocrisy of, equally revolting ... 324 
 
 mutual consciousness of their falsehood ... ... 325 
 
 names of, who signed declaration of 1826 325 
 
 principles of, contrasted with doctrines secretly taught 325 
 
 exhibit the guilt of their system in blackest colours 325 
 
 their pastoral after emancipation in 1830 .. ...325 
 
 consummation of their hypocrisy ... ... ... 325 
 
 pretend to be the authors of peace .. 326 
 
 instigators of all the crimes and miseries of Ireland 326 
 
 profane the Holy Scriptures 326 
 
 mockery of their address to poor Roman Catholics ... 326 
 never preach the gospel, and do not know what it is 326 
 
 impose their superstitions and falsehoods on people ... 326 
 
 shut up Bible from them lest they detect them ... 326 
 
 lash them into hatred of Protestants 327 
 
 make and keep them their own slaves 327 
 
 smooth compliments of to King and Duke of Wellington 327 
 
 their professions contrasted with proved facts ... 328 
 
 treachery of, illustrated by a man rankling a wound ... 328 
 
 professions of loyalty to Sovereign compared with facts 329 
 
 compared with Bulls they published, and principles of 
 
 them 329 
 
 . their hypocrisy in talking of " pacification of Ireland" 330 
 
 _ in saying " let religious discord cease" 330 
 
 in warning people against sowers of 
 
 sedition 330 
 
 illustration of their hypocrisy ... ... ... 330 
 
 conjectured to furnish example of Ribbon signal ... 330 
 
 apostolical succession of, whence ... ... ... 330 
 
 injunction to clergy, and sincerity of it ... ... 331 
 
 pretend joy at deliverance from political agitation ... 331 
 
 pretend hope that it will not be resumed 331 
 
 pretend these are sentiments of their profession ... 332 
 
 pretend to impress them on their clergy 332 
 
 falsehood and treachery of their pretence contrasted 
 
 with facts and conduct 332 
 
 appeal to them to repent and believe the gospel ... 332 
 
 names of, who signed this pastoral of 1830 333 
 
 Bohemia, Report of Committee of Commons on 250 
 
 Bonacina De Restitutione 91 
 
 Boniface VIII., see Pope 
 
 maintains authority of Bishops against heretics 138 
 
 Book, importance and nature of this 1 
 
 -. proves to Protestants the iniquity of Papal hierarchy ... 1 
 to Roman Catholics their falsehood as Christian 
 
 guides ... ... 1 
 
 depends on evidence of their own documents 2
 
 359 
 
 Page 
 Book, published by Editor and Dr. O'Sullivan " Romanism 
 
 as it rules in Ireland" ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 the whole principle of this, established by House of Com- 
 mons Committee 256 
 
 Books for Priests in Tuscany must be approved by government 270 
 
 prohibited by Pope, inspected again in Portugal ... 280 
 
 Braunsburgh, College of, treachery of Jesuits in 286 
 
 Briefs of Pope, (see Bulls) 
 
 British Colonies, Laws of, on Popery not quoted 289 
 
 Empire seems devoted, through blindness and folly of 
 
 her statesmen 268 
 
 less protected from Popery than Papal States of Europe 274- 
 
 compared with Austria as to Popery ... 253, 254- 
 
 Romish subjects of, degraded state in which they are 255 
 
 such as none on Continent are ... ... 255 
 
 _ the crimes of the Papacy which it permits ... 296 
 
 the crimes which it is not competent to punish 296 
 
 the blessings of liberty, property, religion, and 
 
 life cannot protect 296 
 
 more weak and incompetent than any other 
 
 state 296 
 
 Freedom, use made of, by Popery ... .. 267, 268 
 
 . Government blind and infatuated as to Popery ... 257 
 
 what its vigilance ought to be ... ... 258 
 
 affording Popery facilities for its crimes 259 
 
 contributes to its own destruction ... 259 
 
 .. provisions for security of ... ... 270 
 
 far inferior to those of Tuscany ... 270 
 
 worse than that of Piedmont 273 
 
 is carrying out the worst rule of the Index 273 
 
 _ Law, utter impotence of, to meet the laws of Popery 63 
 
 a dead letter in Ireland 64 
 
 Brown, James, Popish Bishop of Kilmore, signs address of 1830 333 
 
 Bulls, how and when put into force 24 
 
 of Benedict XIV. added to canon law 24 
 
 proved to be in force in Ireland 2* 
 
 and other works of Benedict XIV., list of '30 
 
 Coena? Domini Chap. I., (see Ccenaa Domini) ... 
 
 of restitution of property compared with oaths of Popery 96 
 
 " In Supremo" of Clement XIV. for inquisition ... 151 
 
 " Officii Noslri" of Benedict XIV. for same 151 
 
 " Ex quo Divina" of Benedict XIII 152 
 
 " Elapso proxime" of Benedict XIV. A.D. 1781 ... 152 
 
 extract from, in Dens, vol. viii. ... 152 
 
 translation of this, set up by Popish Bishops, 1832 ... 152 
 
 all these, Bulls for establishing the torture, ... 152 to 159 
 
 of John XXII., infamous one for murder of heretics ... 158 
 
 these, all set up by Popish Bishops in 1832 159 
 
 for compelling Roman Catholics to submit to Pope ... 163 
 Unam Sanctam, alluded to by Dr. Doyle 176
 
 360 
 
 Page 
 
 Bulls of Pope, Dr. Doyle pretends not entitled to obedience 177 
 
 what sort, as he affects to say, would be respected ... 177 
 
 obedience which Dr. Murray pretends due to them ... 181 
 
 " Pastoralis Regiminis" extracts from, in DensV. viii. 183, 188 
 
 compared with evidence of Drs. Murray and Doyle ... 184) 
 
 " Pustoralis Regiminis" translated 188 
 
 - " Dccet Romanum" of Innocent XI. confirmed by it ... 190 
 
 extends to all states mediately subject to Pope ... 190 
 
 plain meaning and effects of it shown ... 191 
 
 Pastoralis Regiminis, universal obligation of 197 
 
 but specially proved by its publication in Ireland ... 197 
 
 leaves nothing to be added to tyranny of Bishops ... 197 
 
 Pastor Sonus' gives license for all crimes ... 199, 205 
 
 pardons murderers' outlaws 203 
 
 enables them to enter religious orders ... .. .. 204 
 
 (See Pcenitentarius.') 
 gives pardons to most atrocious crimes ... ... ... 208 
 
 " Unigenitus" confessed to be in force in Ireland ... 215 
 
 how and where published 216 
 
 when to be enforced on Protestants ... ibid 
 
 . ^ - how enforced on R. Catholics ... ... ibid 
 
 " Ex omnibus Christiani orbis" where this is found ... ibid 
 
 enforces Unigenitus ... ibid 
 
 all ancient, as well as modern, prohibited in Austria, till 
 
 approved ... ... ... ... ... 651 
 
 all sent to Milan and Lombardy must have Royal approval 261 
 
 all must be laid with unbroken seals before College of 
 
 Senators in Venice ... ... .. .. 267 
 
 all must be examined and licensed there under penalty ibid 
 
 all subjected to revision of Government in Tuscany ... 269 
 
 comparison of in Tuscany, with those in this Empire ... ibid 
 
 published in Naples and Sicily must have license ... 271 
 
 of Jubilees and Indulgences at Naples must have it ... ibid 
 
 of Pope, &c. examined on Frontiers in France ... 274- 
 
 Law of Revolutionary Government of France on ... ibid 
 
 none admitted there without license 275 
 
 not received, published, printed, or otherwise put in force ibid 
 
 all for confirming Bishops in Spain, submitted to Govern- 
 ment ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 cannot impose in Spain any pecuniary contributions on 
 
 Bishops ... ... ... ... ... 276 
 
 in Spain must be examined before publication by King 277 
 
 if directed to Nuncio, must be transmitted to King ... ibid 
 
 . if directed to individuals, must be presented to Council ibid 
 
 Laws concerning, punishments for violations of ... ibid 
 
 intromission of into Portugal, thoroughly canvassed ... 280 
 
 Kings compelled to examine, from villainy of Popes ... 281 
 
 whether dogmatic or disciplinary, must be examined ... ibid 
 
 " Super Soliditate'' by Pope Pius VI. ... ... ibid 
 
 issued against Eybel ... ... ibid
 
 361 
 
 Page 
 Bulls "Super Soliditate," peremptorily prohibited by Queen of 
 
 Portugal ... ... ... ... ... 281 
 
 " Auctorem Fidei," by Pope Pius VI. ... ... ibid 
 
 against the Council of Pistoia ... ibid 
 
 . peremptorily prohibited in Portugal ibid 
 
 both these published in Ireland, Dens, Tom. VIII. ... 282 
 
 strictly prohibited in Switzerland without leave of Go- 
 vernment ... ... ... .. ... 284 
 
 dare not be published in Russia without leave of the 
 
 Senate ... ... ... ... ... 285 
 
 none can be published in Prussia without leave and cor- 
 rection of Government ... ... ... 288 
 
 must be submitted to Council in Netherlands fourteen 
 
 days before used ... ... ... ...289 
 
 Burke, Patrick, Popish Coadjutor Bishop, signs address 
 
 of J826 ... ... ... ... ... 325 
 
 Butler, Charles, Popish Lawyer prepared questions for Mr. 
 
 Pitt ... ... ... ... 248 
 
 sent them to Foreign Universities ... ibid 
 
 got answers from them under Mr. Pitt's 
 
 sanction ... ... ... .. ibid 
 
 entertainment afforded by, undoubtedly to 
 
 the Universities ... ... ... 249 
 
 evidence of, before Committee of House of 
 
 Commons .. ... ... ibid 
 
 Cabbasutius, Class-book of Maynooth, quotation from ... 129 
 
 proves 3d Can. 4th Lateran ... ... ibid 
 
 proves falsehood of Popish Bishops as to ditto ... ibid 
 
 printed for their College the year before they 
 
 swore ... ... ... ... 130 
 
 a French Canonist, not real standard of Maynooth ibid 
 
 Cambridge, Library contains the books and documents of 
 
 Popery ... ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Canon Law of Popery, what .. ... ... 23, 24, 25 
 
 set up to govern Ireland ... ... 59 
 
 for exterminating heretics ... 139, 242, 243 
 
 for regulating Inquisition ... ... 144 
 
 ("See Laws, Heretics, Bulls, Bishops) 
 
 Cardinal Petrusde Alliaco, quoted as to Councils ... 120 
 
 Carthago Delenda est, cry of O'Connell and his perjury in 
 
 same ... ... ... ... ... ... 300 
 
 Case plainly stated, speech to members of Universities ... 26 
 Cases reserved, explained by Dr. Doyle, (see reserved) ... 200 
 Catechism of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle proves 3d Can. 
 
 4th Lat. ... ... ... 130, 225 
 
 proves the falsehood of Bishops as to Decalogue 313 
 
 of Rome lodged in Universities proves their false- 
 hood as to 2d and 4th commandment ... ibid 
 
 R
 
 362 
 
 Page 
 
 Cavallari acknowledges the right of sovereignty ... ... 281 
 
 Censor royal of Portugal, reviews Priest's pamphlet ... 280 
 important extracts from this review, (see Portu- 
 gal. Bulls} 281 
 
 Censures, ecclesiastical, in Austria, how restricted ... 252 
 
 Chalcedon, Council of, Emperor Marcion present there ... 119 
 
 Charity, Christian, of Dr. Murray's letter ... ... 222 
 
 of his professions to Protestants ... 236 
 
 sincerity of them ... ... ... ibid 
 
 - of Popish Bishops, profession of ... 326 
 
 of Popish Bishops what it really is ... 327 
 
 Charles III. Edict of, in Spain in 1762 ... ... 277 
 
 regulations of, as to Bulls ... ... ibid 
 
 obedience to, how enforced ... ... ibid 
 
 Christ a refuge for the very chief of sinners ... ... 246 
 
 Dr. Murray invited to look to Him for salvation ... ibid 
 
 prayed for his own murderers 
 
 Popery cannot be religion of 
 
 religion of Popery cannot stand at his tribunal 
 
 ibid 
 ibid 
 ibid 
 256 
 332 
 
 Gospel of, abandoned by Popery for refuges of lies 
 
 Popish Bishops exhorted to flee to for salvation 
 
 Christian V. King of Denmark, excellent code of, against 
 
 Popery ... ... ... ... ... 286 
 
 Church, no immoral act to be done for good of ... ... 316 
 
 how this oath of the Papal Bishops is evaded ... 317 
 
 no act for good of Church can be immoral ... ibid 
 
 illustrated by oaths of Drs. Doyle and M'Hale ... ibid 
 
 oaths against interest of, not oaths but perjuries ... ibid 
 
 perjuries to support are good and lawful oaths ... ibid 
 
 Citations of Court of Rome all enforced ... 183, 189 
 
 all of Court of Rome must be obeyed in Ireland ... ibid 
 
 penalties on all who dare oppose ... ... ibid 
 
 none dare be issued in Venetian States without 
 
 license ... ... ... ... ... 267 
 
 Clementine Canon Law quoted as law of persecution ... 139 
 
 translated at length ... ...143 
 
 Codex, Mazarine, proves 3d Canon 4th Lat. in opposition to 
 
 Dr. Doyle ... ... ... ... ... 126 
 
 Coen, Thomas, Popish coadjutor Bishop, signs addresses of 
 
 1826 and 1830 ... ... ... 325, 333 
 
 Coenae Domini, Bulla, sets up Pope as supreme ruler of the 
 
 world ... ... ... ... 41 
 
 excommunicates all Protestants ... ... ibid 
 
 its iniquity under cloak of religion ... ibid 
 
 investigated before Committees of Parliament 
 
 and Commissioners of Education .. 42 
 
 examination of Dr. Doyle on, before the Lords 
 Committee ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 he swears not in force, nor ever was in Ireland ibid 
 swears nothing would be at rest if it was ... ibid
 
 363 
 
 Page 
 Coenae Domini, swears had not received it, and never would n 
 
 Ireland 
 
 examination of Dr. M'Hale on 
 swears not published in Ireland ... 
 but in force like all Bulls where it is so 
 
 43 
 
 44 
 
 ibid 
 
 45 
 
 swears would be in collision with constituted 
 
 authorities ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 evidence of both on this recapitulated .. 46 
 
 Reiffenstuel on universal obligation of ... 47 
 
 obliges whether received or not in any country ibid 
 
 must be received in all those who do not sin 48 
 
 query can it be abrogated, or custom prescribe 
 
 against it? ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 ,. annuls all customs opposed to it ... ... 49 
 
 Bishops for expediency pretend to acquiesce 
 
 in its violation ... ... ... ibid 
 
 but this is hypocrisy, as they all approve of it ibid 
 
 was briefed in Dens when the Bishops were 
 
 denying it on oath ... ... 50, 234 
 
 Bishops who denied, published the code that 
 
 contained it ... ... ... ibid 
 
 places where quoted in supplement to Dens 50 
 
 -. . translations from it ... ... ... 51 
 
 iniquitous preface and lying pretence of it ... 52 
 
 universal excommunication pronounced by ... ib. 
 
 . one source of the crimes and miseries of 
 
 Ireland ... ... ... ... 53 
 
 shuts out all appeal from laws of Pope ... ibid 
 
 power of excommunication over soldiers and 
 
 sailors ... ... ... ... 54 
 
 sets up Court of Rome as supreme tribunal 56 
 
 remarkable instances of its power in Ireland 56, 57 
 
 sets up supreme authority of Rome over Church 58 
 
 commenced the regular war on tithes ... ibid 
 
 . supersedes virtually all British law in Ireland 59 
 
 makes Bishops the judges and Canon law the 
 
 statute law ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 excommunicates all who dare to usurp Church 
 
 property ... ... ... ... 61 
 
 so all who dare to tax the Clergy ... ... ibid 
 
 so all magistrates, judges, and others who en- 
 force laws against them ... ... 62 
 
 reserves all Cases of those who violate it to 
 
 Pope 63 
 
 denounces Priests and Bishops who absolve 
 
 them ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 commands that itself shall be studied by all 
 
 confessors ... ... ... ... 66 
 
 this command if fulfilled in Dens, Vol. 6th ibid 
 
 final curse of, on all who dare oppose it ... ibid
 
 364 
 
 Page 
 Ccenae Domini, quoted by Cabbasutius' Class-book of May- 
 
 nooth ... ... ... ... 129 
 
 flatly contradicts evidence of Dr. Doyle ... 202 
 proved clearly to be in force by Bull Uni- 
 genitus ... ... ... 216,21? 
 
 resolutions proposed to Dr. Murray on ... 224 
 that it was denied on oath ... ... ibid 
 
 that the Bishops who denied were swearing 
 
 falsely .. ... ... .. ibid 
 
 three proofs of their falsehood on ... 225 
 
 letter containing proofs of its publication 230, 239 
 
 set up by Papal Bishops when gained power 254 
 
 not permitted in Germany ... ... 260 
 
 - nor by the Archbishop of Mentz ... ... ibid 
 
 Dr. O'Finan's proceedings opposed to ... ibid 
 
 therefore sentenced under ... 56, ibid 
 
 strictly prohibited in Cantons of Switzerland 284 
 
 _____ pre-eminent above others in atrocity ... 289 
 
 calculated to overturn all Government ... ibid 
 
 Marquis Froggiani's testimony on ... ... 290 
 
 publication of, mentioned in Prayer-book at 
 
 Naples ibid 
 
 therefore Prayer-book containing, not licenced ibid 
 
 abhorred and execrated in kingdom of Naples ibid 
 
 rejected and expelled from dominions of Ca- 
 tholic princes ... ... ... ibid 
 
 rigorous orders of Philip II. against ... ibid 
 
 deprived sovereigns of their right of Exequatur ibid 
 
 excommunicates, and offers them enormous 
 
 insults ... ... ... ... 291 
 
 struggles of Governments against it ... ibid 
 
 contrast of ignorance and carelessness of Bri- 
 tish Statesmen on it ... ... ... ibid 
 
 _ evidence and perjury of Popish Bishops on ... 292 
 
 report of Royal Chamber of St. Clara on ... ibid 
 
 _ object of, entirely to overthrow legitimate 
 
 power of Sovereigns ... ... ... ibid 
 
 not acknowledged in France ... ... 297 
 
 why so called, when published, how resisted ibid 
 
 prohibitedby Parliament of Paris in 1536,1580 ibid 
 
 prohibited by that of Bourdeaux in 1602 .. ibid 
 
 _ prohibited by that of Paris again in 1641 ... ibid 
 
 prohibited by that of Roussellon in 1763 ... ibid 
 
 _ - purports to keep up extravagant immunities of 
 
 Popes and Clergy ... ... ... ibid 
 
 has been enlarged since Julius II. ... ibid 
 
 reference to it leaves no doubt of intention of 
 
 renewing it ... ... ... ibid 
 
 rejected by 17th Article of Galilean liberties 298
 
 365 
 
 Page 
 Coense Domini, contains clauses against authority of King and 
 
 Parliament ... ... ... ... 298 
 
 . several attempts made to publish it in France ibid 
 
 appeared under a new title in 1580 ... ibid 
 
 then under another title in 1641 ... ...ibid 
 
 . prejudices all sovereigns, alters laws of king- 
 doms ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 deprives crown of privileges, prerogative and 
 
 pre-eminence ... ... ... ibid 
 
 under pretence of preserving Pope's rights 
 
 invades King's power ... ... ... ibid 
 
 . this opinion of, is that of Attorney General of 
 
 France ... .. ... ... ibid 
 
 forbidden to be published, printed, sold, or 
 
 distributed ... ... ... ... 299 
 
 all who dare to set forth, guilty of high treason ibid 
 
 Arret against by Parliament of France ... ibid 
 
 effects of, in Continental countries contrasted 
 
 with those in Britain ... ... ... 300 
 
 peremptorily prohibited in Spain by King 
 
 Charles I. 301-3 
 
 . prohibited by his son Don Philip II. and by 
 
 Certes ... ... ... 302, 303 
 
 ordered to be published by Nuncio in Cathe- 
 dral of Calahorra ibid 
 
 . for ordering to be published, he ordered out 
 
 of kingdom ... ... ... ibid 
 
 account of, in Fleury's Ecclesiastical History ibid 
 
 _ . most important note from Cardinal Erskine on 304) 
 
 . is always implicitly in vigour ... ... ibid 
 
 . always observed where no impediment to Pope's 
 
 power ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 oaths of Dr. Doyle and Dr. M'Hale on ... 317 
 
 referred to, to show perjury of Popish 
 
 Bishops ... ... ... ... 322 
 
 Collier quoted by Dr. Crotty against 3d Can. 4th Lateran ... 100 
 
 by Dr. Doyle for same purpose ... ... 105 
 
 Collins, Michael, Popish coadjutor Bishop, signs address 
 
 of 1830 333 
 
 Cologne, Archbishoprick of, Report of Committee on 259, 260 
 Comet, an infamous newspaper contained advertisement of 
 
 Dens 18 
 
 Commandments, false statement of Popish Bishops on ... 313 
 . this falsehood proved by Dr. Murray's Ca- 
 techism ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 proved also by Catechism taught at Rome ibid 
 
 second omitted in Dr. Murray's Catechism ibid 
 
 also in Catechisms now taught at Rome ... ibid 
 
 fourth omitted in this Catechism ... ibid 
 
 a new and false one substituted for it ... ibid 
 
 K 3
 
 366 
 
 Page 
 Commissioners of Education examine into the Bulls Ccenae 42 
 
 Dr. M'Hale examined before, (see Coenae and 
 
 M'Hale) 44 
 
 Dr. Crotty examined before ... ... 99 
 
 of Education examine Dr. Slevin on Canon 
 
 Law ... ... ... ... 23 
 
 examine Dr. M'Hale on Bulla Coense ... 44 
 
 Dr. Slevin on property and Bull to Lercari 75 
 
 examine Dr. Crotty on 3d Can. 4th Lateran 99 
 
 examine Drs. Murray, Kelly, and Doyle ... 112 
 
 Committees of Parliament, examine Papal Bulls ... ... 42 
 
 of Lords, Dr. Doyle examined before on Bulla 
 
 Ccenae ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 examine Dr. Doyle on 4th Lateran, (see Lateran) 105 
 
 examine him on 3d Can. 4th Lateran, (see Doyle) ibid 
 
 examine him on temporal power of Pope ... 165 
 
 examine Dr. Murray on do. ... ... 166 
 
 examine same ... ... ... ... 168 
 
 examine Dr. Doyle ... ... ... ibid 
 
 of Commons, examine Dr. Murray ... ... 68 
 
 examine him on 3d Can. 4th Lateran ... 106 
 
 examine him on excommunication ... ... 172 
 
 .- examine Dr. Doyle on power of Pope, &c. ... 174 
 
 important report of, (see Report) . . ... 247 
 
 Como, Bishop of, appointed by Emperor of Austria ... 261 
 
 all Papal Bulls sent to, must be submitted to sovereign ibid 
 
 Conferences of Priests contained in Directories ... ... 3 
 
 of Priests what they are ... ... ... 4 
 
 questions of, taken from standard author ... ibid 
 
 have Coyne's Catalogue subjoined to them .. ibid 
 
 questions of, correspond exactly with Dens .. 5 
 
 remarkable question in the year after emanci- 
 pation ... ... ... ... 58 
 
 stand with other documents, evidence against 
 
 Bishops ... ... ... ... 149 
 
 Confession, auricular, statement of Popish Bishops on, (see 
 
 Confessional, Dens) ... ... ... 314,315 
 
 Confessional cruelty and obscenity of, put to test .. 229 
 
 an instrument of slavery, sedition, treason, and 
 
 murder ... ... ... ... 315 
 
 light thrown on, by detection of Dens .. ibid 
 
 Conscience engaged by Satan in Popery on the side of crime 95, 96 
 Conciliorum Magnse Britannia? contains brief of Julius III. 93 
 Concordat between Pope and King of Naples .. ... 176 
 
 . and chief Consul of France ... 275 
 
 Constance, Council of, Emperor Sigismund present ... 119 
 
 Constantine present at Council of Nice ... ...ibid 
 
 Consul, chief of France, concordat between, and Pope ... 275 
 Convents being erected in vast numbers in Great Britain ... 287
 
 367 
 
 Page 
 
 Coppinger, W. Popish Bishop of Cloyne and Ross, signs ad- 
 dress of 1830 333 
 
 Corpus Juris Canonici contains laws of Rome 23 
 
 Decrees and Bulls to be added to it ibid 
 
 proves 3d Canon, 4th Lateran ... 225 
 
 prohibited in Switzerland, (see Gregory IX., Laws, 
 
 Bulls) ... ... 284 
 
 Costello, Thomas, Popish Bishop of Clonfert, signs addresses 
 
 of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 Council of Ten, in Venice, decree of 267 
 
 of Spain, all Bulls as to individuals to be submitted to 277 
 
 Councils, general, amitted to have enacted temporal punish- 
 ments 104 
 
 of Lateran, (see Lateran, Doyle, Crotty, Murray) 
 
 . general, lay powers pretended to have voice in 105,107,109 
 
 falsehood of this principle as to them shown 1 19, 121 
 
 of Trent, (see Trent) 
 
 Decrees of, Dr. Doyle's statement as to reception of 177 
 
 Court of Rome distinguished from Church of Rome by M'Hale 45 
 
 of Rome is a political expression, (see Rome) ... ibid 
 
 Coyne prints the Priests' Directories 3 
 
 proves Dens to have been adopted by the Papal Hier- 
 archy in 1808 4, 225 
 
 proves it to be made the conference book for Leinster, 
 
 1831 ibid 
 
 proves the 8th Vol. of Canon Law added to it with the 
 
 sanction of Dr. Murray ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 proves Dens conference book for all Ireland ... 328 
 
 Crampton, Sir Philip, lecture of, attacked by Popish Priest 29 
 
 Creed of Popery, novelty of 228 
 
 of Popery, falsehood of ibid 
 
 of Pope Pius, composed in reference to Council of 
 
 Trent 128 
 
 Cremona, Bishop of, appointed by Emperor of Austria ... 261 
 all Papal Bulls sent to, must be submitted to So- 
 vereign ... ibid 
 
 Crolly, Popish Bishop of Down and Connor, now Primate, 
 
 signs addresses of 1 826 and 1 830 325, 333 
 
 Crotty, Dr. examined before Commissioners of Education ... 99 
 
 pretends 3d Canon, 4th Lateran not genuine ... 100 
 
 pretends enacted, if genuine, by political body ... ibid 
 
 pretends that it is not acknowledged as binding ... ibid 
 
 pretends an act of Church and State to suppress 
 
 criminals ... ... .. ... ... ... 101 
 
 denies it was ever introduced into profession of faith ibid 
 
 pretends not to be believed as an article of faith ... 102 
 
 affects to say, not to be adopted by R. Catholics ... ibid 
 
 pretends this Canon could have no force ... ... ibid 
 
 and that it is a dead letter ibid 
 
 admits the restriction on Bulls in Papal States ... 103
 
 368 
 
 Page 
 
 Grotty subjoins a Jesuitical note to his examination 103 
 
 makes important admissions in it 104 
 
 falsehood of his pretence as to secular power in Coun- 
 cils 119, 121 
 
 falsehood as to 3d Can. 4th Lateran proved by Cab- 
 
 basatius 129 
 
 his evidence reviewed, and its falsehood demonstrated 132 
 
 his falsehood asserted, and Dr. Murray challenged to 
 
 proof 224 
 
 Curtis, Dr. Popish Titular Primate, evidence of 178 
 
 effects to disregard temporal power of Pope ... 179 
 
 pretends obedience due to him, distinct from temporal ibid 
 
 pretends only spiritual and canonical ... ...ibid 
 
 signs addresses and declaration of 1826 and 1830 
 
 325, 333 
 
 Death's-head and Cross bones the threat of O'Connell ... 279 
 
 not dared to have used it twenty years ago ... ibid 
 
 Declaration of Popish Bishops in pastoral of 1826 311 
 
 Decretals of Popes when and where binding 23 
 
 of Gregory IX. contains Canons of 4th Lateran ... 123 
 
 of Gregory IX. when compiled ... ... ... 126 
 
 of Gregory IX. prove authenticity of 3d Canon ... ibid 
 
 of Popes, Austria how protected from 250, 251, 253 
 
 in France none permitted without examination ... 274 
 
 Delahogue proves falsehood of Popish Bishops as to Councils 
 
 120, 244 
 
 gives Council of Vienna among eighteen Councils 143 
 
 Denmark, kingdom of, Report of Committee on 285 
 
 restrictive laws of, on Popery ... ... ... ibid 
 
 good reason it had to fear Papal villainy ... ... 286 
 
 * traitors imported there from Jesuit College in 
 
 Prussia ibid 
 
 calling themselves Protestant ministers, and teaching 
 
 Popery ibid 
 
 Dens selected by Popish Bishops as the standard for Priests, 
 
 4, 5, 6, 25, 225, 328 
 . atrocious principles of ... ... ... ... 6, 315 
 
 how advertized in newspapers ... 18, 19 
 
 shows how non-reclamation of Bishops sets up Papal 
 
 Laws 16, 31 
 
 6th Vol. of contains Bulla Coense 50, 66 
 
 8th Vol. of references in to Bulla Coanae 50 
 
 Laws of Popes added to 119,136 
 
 standard of conference in 1815 150 
 
 proved by Morrissy to have been a standard then ... ibid 
 
 and to be distributed to Priests through Ireland ... ibid 
 
 . how and why set up to rule the people 161 
 
 Unigenitus published in 8th Vol. i.e. the supplement ... 216 
 
 " Ex omnibus Christiani orbis," published in ibid
 
 369 
 
 Page 
 Dens 6th Vol. excommunicates those who disobey Unigenitus 216 
 
 8th Vol. denied by Dr. Murray to contain Bulk Ccenae 222 
 
 contained principles Bishops were denying on oath ... 225 
 
 Dr. Murray's eulogy of, in his Pastoral ... ... 232 
 
 his abominable hypocrisy in pretending to recommend 233 
 
 references to, proving it contains the Bulla Coenae ... 234 
 
 quotation from 8th Vol. proves falsehood of Dr. Murray 243 
 
 Bulls published in 8th Vol. forbidden in Portugal ... 282 
 
 iniquitous principles as to Pope in 2d Vol. confirmed by 
 
 these ibid 
 
 proves the total falsehood of Bishops' statement as to 
 
 heretics 314 
 
 selection of, throws light on horrors of confessional ... 315 
 
 new Edition of, why now called " Absolutissima" ... ibid 
 
 proves reservation as to oaths ibid 
 
 and the devil can easily concoct oaths for Popish Bishops 317 
 
 doctrine of, on infallibility of Pope 318 
 
 doctrine of, on dispensation of oaths 319, 320 
 
 explains oath of allegiance, of Popish Bishops 9 320 
 
 doctrine of, on temporal power of Pope ... .. ibid 
 
 principles of, on seeking dispensation from oaths 
 
 validity of oath not to seek dispensation, what 
 
 Despotism of Popery beyond the reach of human laws 
 Devanzatus, Historia Schismatis Anglicani quoted ... 
 Devil, these laws and principles undoubtedly belong to 
 
 322 
 ibid 
 195 
 94 
 37 
 the wisdom of, in the arrangements of Popery ... 95 
 
 authority of God borrowed for, by Popery, (see Satan, 
 
 Popes, Bishops, Priests') 212 
 
 white lie of his 229 
 
 " ye are of your father the," applied to Papal Bishops ... 239 
 
 Pope calls the Bible the Gospel of 255 
 
 and Dens can easily construct oaths for Popish Bishops 317 
 
 Devoti a standard of Maynooth ... ... 182 
 
 Diocesan Synod, Laws of that of Benedict XIV. (see Bene* 
 
 diet, Pope} 
 
 Directories of Priests produced at Exeter Hall described ... 3 
 
 compiled by Mr. Woods under direction of Dr. 
 
 Murray ibid 
 
 title of, for 1839 ibid 
 
 printed by Coyne ... ibid 
 
 for ten years lodged in Universities 4 
 
 contain questions for Conferences of Priests ... ibid 
 
 of different years examined and compared ... 5 
 
 of 1832 contain questions of persecution .. 6 
 
 irrefragable evidence deduced from ibid 
 
 now arrayed with other documents against Bishops 149 
 
 evidence furnished by, stated to Dr. Murray ... 225 
 
 - from 1830 to 1841 lodged in Universities 4-346 
 
 /. -fc A _ i ._ : onA 
 
 Dispensations of Popery, encouragement to her crimes ... 200
 
 370 
 
 Page 
 Dispensations, means of inuring conscience to rapine, perjury, 
 
 and murder ... 200 
 
 granted for all species of crimes, (see Pastor 
 
 Sonus, Poenitentiarius) 210 
 
 Documents lodged in Universities, list of 337-350 
 
 Doyle, Dr. quotes Ben. XIV. as supreme authority of Church 29 
 
 death and conversion of, as reported ... ... ... 36 
 
 carried little Scriptural text-book in pocket ibid 
 
 examined before Lords on Bulla Coense, (see Ccense) 42 
 
 swears that it is not received, nor ever will 43 
 
 gives evidence on excommunication ... ibid 
 
 . iniquity of, and falsehood of his evidence before Lords 50 
 
 truth of it in one particular 53 
 
 horrid system of, iniquity of him and his brethren ... ibid 
 
 falsehood of his evidence before Commissioners ... 66 
 
 treachery of his letter to Lord Liverpool ... ... 69 
 
 pretends that political power given to Roman Catholics 
 
 would increase the security of property ibid 
 
 i examined on 3d Canon, 4th Lateran Council ... 105 
 
 . denies it contains doctrine of extermination of heretics ibid 
 
 pretends to recollect Council was held under Inno- 
 
 cent III. ibid 
 
 quotes Collier's authority, which is a mere mockery ... ibid 
 
 pretends 3d Canon was not mentioned for 300 years after ibid 
 
 pretends several historians think it was no part of the 
 
 Council ibid 
 
 affects to call it a mere vote of do. ibid 
 
 quotes Matthew Paris to shew who composed the Council ibid 
 
 pretends that the heresies of that day were so monstrous 
 
 as to call for the enactment of 3d Canon ibid 
 
 pretends it was an act of congress of powers in Europe 106 
 
 that its object was to do away a public nuisance ... ibid 
 
 denies that it is proposed to Roman Catholics as article 
 
 of faith ibid 
 
 essay on Roman Catholic claims quoted 109 
 
 quotes Dr. Murray's evidence on 3d canon, 4th Lateran ibid 
 
 attacks evidence of Dr. Magee, Archbishop of Dublin ibid 
 
 pretends 3d canon 4th Lateran not referred to in Council 
 
 of Trent 110 
 
 pretends to cavil at the Archbishop's ignorance of Popish 
 
 creed ibid 
 
 calls him " profoundly ignorant" ibid 
 
 pretends to define the article of creed ibid 
 
 makes remarkable statement as to 3d canon, 4th La- 
 
 teran 110, 135 
 
 most amply confesses the atrocity of its character ... Ill 
 
 joint evidence of, with Dr. Murray and Dr. Kelly ... 112 
 
 pretends Albigenses revived crimes of Manicheans ... ibid 
 
 his quibbling about remission of sins ibid
 
 371 
 
 Page 
 
 Doyle, Jesuitical attempt to compare Bull with Scripture ... 113 
 
 pretends councils had no reference to future times ... ibid 
 
 pretends 3d canon 4th Latcran, a mixture of policy and 
 
 faith ibid 
 
 declares the council infallible in matters of faith ... ibid 
 
 ; denies the canon to be in abeyance, and why 115 
 
 pretends to call these laws of the states of Europe ... ibid 
 
 swears are no more laws of the church than the Pandects, 
 
 and never will ibid 
 
 calls them merely precedents, not laws of the church ... ibid 
 
 swears spirit of them has died away in church 116 
 
 swears that absolving subjects from allegiance was never 
 
 principle of church ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 swears deposing power and not keeping faith universally 
 
 condemned ibid 
 
 falsehood of oath as to Albigenses and Waldenses ... 1 18 
 
 falsehood of statement as to the secular powers ... 119 
 
 conscious of his own falsehood as to authenticity of 
 
 canon 122 
 
 proves falsehood of his own, Dr. Murray's and Dr. 
 
 Crotty's argument 124 
 
 falsehood of argument and assertion proved by Van Espen 125 
 
 audacity of his assertion as to John CochUeus ibid 
 
 his falsehood and audacity as to Archbishop of Dublin 127 
 
 his dishonesty in quoting an article of his creed ... 128 
 
 his falsehood in denying connection between 3d Can. 4th 
 
 Lateran, and Council of Trent ibid 
 
 falsehood proved by class book of Maynooth ... ... 129 
 
 proved by his own Catechism ... ... ... ... 131 
 
 iniquity of, in Laws set up for Priests 132 
 
 falsehood of his evidence, various proofs of 133 
 
 the smoothness of his professions aggravates his guilt ... 135 
 
 confesses old Bulls not to be classed with spiritual things 165 
 
 evidence of, on Bull of Gregory XIII. ibid 
 
 pretends Church has resisted temporal power of Pope ibid 
 
 pretends it is hard to impute such opinions to him ... 166 
 
 Committee of Lords could little suspect his falsehood ibid 
 
 examined by Lords' Committee Ki8 
 
 swears benefits of emancipation incalculable 169 
 
 swears would put an end to religious animosities ... ibid 
 
 swears make us all sit down quietly for mutual good ... ibid 
 
 gives a lying detail of benefits expected from it ... ibid 
 
 calls God to witness what he knew was false, and 
 
 what he and his brethren were determined should not 
 
 be true 169 
 
 pretends Bishops and Priests try to keep people quiet ibid 
 
 pretends Bishops would no longer interfere in politics if 
 
 claims were granted ... ... ... ... ... 170 
 
 further examination of, before Lord ... ibid 
 
 describes sorts of excommunication ... ... ibid
 
 372 
 
 Page 
 Doyle, Dr. says lesser excommunication is light ... ... 170 
 
 says greater is the most awful censure of the Church 171, 185 
 
 gives laws which express its infliction and suspension ... ibid 
 
 . admits it affects temporal rights of persons ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends he mentions all the crimes that incur it ... ibid 
 
 pretends that none but the Clergy now incur it ... ibid 
 
 examined before Commons' Committee 174 
 
 pretends obedience to Pope does not interfere with al- 
 legiance ibid 
 
 but rather confirms it ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends allegiance to Sovereign is complete and full ibid 
 
 pretends claims of Pope opposed to Scripture and tra- 
 dition ... ibid 
 
 pretends they are not grounded on spiritual authority ... 175 
 
 but arising from compacts or cessions to Popes ... ibid 
 
 admits the Papal states of Europe contended against 
 
 Pope ibid 
 
 . pretends claims of Pope always rested on supposed rights 176 
 
 pretends Boniface VIII. an exception as to Unam 
 
 Sanctum ibid 
 
 tries to explain away an article of Pope Pius's Creed 177 
 
 says Decrees of Councils must be received to be binding ibid 
 
 pretends that Bishops and Clergy would oppose the Pope ibid 
 
 lying evasions of, as to Papal Bulls and documents ... 178 
 
 pretends restrictions on their admission necessary before 
 
 reformation ... ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends necessity of this no longer exists ibid 
 
 pretends Pope has given up all his assumed temporal 
 
 rights ibid 
 
 pretends would have no objection to restrictions ... ibid 
 
 admits Pope never disavowed his pretensions ibid 
 
 pretends this unnecessary, because gone into disuse ... ibid 
 
 says the Laws defining pretensions in foreign states are 
 
 to be found in their respective usages ibid 
 
 pretends not bound to recognize ancient laws ibid 
 
 confesses old Bulls have no spiritual character ... 182 
 
 yet sets them up with all their temporal authority ... ibid 
 
 swears Church had abandoned temporal power for nine 
 
 centuries 182 
 
 examined on absolution before Commons' Committee ... 200 
 
 evidence of, on reserved cases ibid 
 
 evidence of, throws complete light on Papal tyranny ... 201 
 
 treachery and falsehood of, in denying reservation to 
 
 PorJe 202 
 
 his evidence on excommunication proved false by Uni- 
 
 genitus ... ... 220 
 
 how for interest of Church he should teach Bulk Coenae 317 
 
 was for interest of Church, should deny it on oath ... ibid 
 
 therefore could swear both lies with good conscience ... ibid 
 
 signs addresses of 1826 and 183U 325, 333
 
 373 
 
 Page 
 Dublin, Archbishop of, his evidence impeached by Dr. Doyle 109 
 
 his evidence proved true by Van Espen ... ... J26 
 
 insolence and falsehood of Dr. Doyle as to same 127-8 
 
 Dugdale's Monasticon Record for Pope in England ... 97 
 
 Dungeons, rules for those of Inquisition in Ireland ... 144), 145 
 
 where built, and when to be brought into operation 161 
 
 Duvallius quoted against Vigorius ... ... 121 
 
 Ecclesiastical villainy aggravated, case of, (see Bishops) ... 202 
 
 censures in Austria all restricted ... ... 252 
 
 Ecclesiastics no part of the State 87, 95 
 
 therefore exempted from its laws ibid 
 
 . all in France who receive unlicensed Bulls pu- 
 nished 274 
 
 punishments of, in Spain who do so 277 
 
 in Netherlands not to dare to put in force Bulls 
 
 from Rome 289 
 
 Edict of Charles III. of Spain as to Bulls 277 
 
 obedience to, how strictly enforced ibid 
 
 Education, National, guilt of withdrawing Scriptures from 98, 273 
 
 287, 309 
 
 resolutions of Popish Bishops on, in Pastoral of 
 
 1826 308 
 
 Egan, Cornelius, Popish Bishop in Kerry, signs addresses of 
 
 1826 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 Emancipation, consequences of, foretold by a Priest ... 150 
 
 what Popish Bishops mean by 151 
 
 Embs Baths of, Congress at, in 1786, regulations there ... 259 
 Emperors and Kings said to be present at 4th Lateran Council 
 
 105, 107 
 
 of Austria appoints Bishops in his dominions ... 251 
 
 Empire, British, only one in Europe open to laws of Papacy 
 
 (see British) ... 217 
 
 Encyclical Letter of Gregory XVI. (see Pope, Bulli) 
 
 13, 60, 293 
 
 Letter of Leo XII. in 1824, referred to 255 
 
 lodged with other documents in Universities ... ibid 
 
 England, work printed in, that dared not in Portugal ... 280 
 
 unhappy, how long it groaned under Popery, (see 
 
 British Empire) 281 
 
 laws of, (see British Law) 
 
 contrasted with other States of Europe as to Bulla 
 
 Ccense 300 
 
 Episcopal duty, standard of, laid down by Popish Bishops ... 136 
 
 treachery, perjury, and treason, (see Bishops) ... 202 
 
 Erskine, Cardinal, most important note from, on Bulla Ccense 304 
 
 held office of Promotore Delia Fide 305 
 
 appointed auditor of Pope ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Estonia, same regulations in, on Popery, as in Russia, (see 
 
 Greek Church) 285 
 
 S
 
 374 
 
 Page 
 Evidence derived from a dying man as to Dens ... ... 18 
 
 of Popish Bishops, (see Murray, M'Hale, Crotty, 
 
 Doyle) 
 
 Europe, Roman Catholic states of, ('see Report) 247 
 
 the evidence of all, proves falsehood of Papal 
 
 Bishops 312 
 
 Exactions of Popish Bishops and Priests called " generous 
 
 contributions" 310 
 
 how these are extorted from the people, (see Note) ibid 
 
 scale of extortion found in Dr. Murray's statutes ... ibid 
 
 Excommunicamus, Cap. 13, de hcereticis, mode of citing 3d 
 
 Can. 4th Lateran 128,129 
 
 cited so in class-book of Canon Law at 
 
 Maynooth ibid 
 
 Excommunication, two sorts, nature of 43,44 
 
 memorial line of, in Church of Rome ... 43 
 
 declared to be the most awful censure the 
 
 Church can inflict ... ... ... ibid 
 
 ___ persons under, may be held intercourse 
 
 with 44 
 
 . memorial line of conditions of intercourse ibid 
 
 sentences of, pronounced by Bulla Ccense, 
 
 (see Bulla Caence) ... 52, 53-66 
 
 lesser described by Dr. Doyle 170 
 
 greater described by same 171 
 
 . memorial line describing it ... ... ibid 
 
 memorial line for holding communication 
 
 with these excommunicated ibid 
 
 crimes for which it is pronounced ... ibid 
 
 Dr. Doyle pretends he has stated all of 
 
 them ibid 
 
 pretends that none but Clergy incur it ... 172 
 
 sentence of, inflicted by Bishops ... 172 
 
 has no effect till published, if issued from 
 
 Rome ibid 
 
 how to be published if sent from Rome ... 172 
 
 unjust, Dr. Murray's evidence on, (see 
 
 Murray) 173 
 
 Bishop's evidence on, proves their own 
 
 crimes ... ... ... ... ... 185 
 
 sentence of, denounced against all who op- 
 pose Pope 183, 193, 255 
 
 fear of an unjust, not to hiuder men from 
 
 duty, this denounced ... 219 
 
 not allowed in Austria without leave from 
 
 Emperor 252 
 
 this restriction compared with state of this 
 
 country ... 255 
 
 issued in these dominions against Sovereign 
 
 with impunity ... ... ... ... ibid
 
 375 
 
 Page 
 
 Exequatur what it means 188,189,250,251 
 
 denounced by the Bull Pastoralis Regiminis ... 189 
 
 audacity of all powers who dare to issue it ... 190 
 
 authority of Papal See said to be trodden under 
 
 foot ibid 
 
 restraint of, inquired into by Committee 250 
 
 . great barrier iu foreign states against encroachments 
 
 of Papacy 251 
 
 every thing from the Pope must have it affixed ... ibid 
 
 without it here, Papal Bishops issue what laws they 
 
 like 257 
 
 distinctly enforced in Austria ... ... ... 251 
 
 r- also in the States of Italy 266 
 
 also in the Venetian States 267 
 
 in Tuscany, Naples, and two Sicilies ... 268, 271 
 
 must be affixed in Tuscany to licence for ordaining 
 
 Priests 2/0 
 
 must be affixed to all Papal documents at Naples 271 
 
 completely recognized and exercised in Sardinia ... 273 
 
 must be affixed to Bulls of episcopal confirmation 275 
 
 most strictly enforced in Spain 277 
 
 shows thus the cause of its enforcement ... ... 281 
 
 'v insisted on in Switzerland ... ... ... ... 284 
 
 Exeter, Bishop of, letter from Dr. M'Hale to 323 
 
 not competent to reconcile Theology and Perjury ... ibid 
 
 Eybel acknowledges the right of sovereignty 281 
 
 wrote a pamphlet entitled Quid Est Pontlfex ibid 
 
 Papal Bull " Super Soliditate" written against ... ibid 
 
 Faith, no, to be kept with heretics, denied by Bishops ... 316 
 
 to be always kept when it serves the Church ibid 
 
 to be always broken whether promised or sworn when it 
 
 does not, (see Bishops, Oaths, Perjury) ibid 
 
 Farnham, Lord, Dr. Doyle's letter to ... 70 
 
 Fearis, evidence of, illustrates Dr. M'Hale's oath 323 
 
 Females, horrible tyranny practised against ... ... ... 315 
 
 misery of, under fangs of Priests in confessional ... ibid 
 
 Festivals, remember to keep holy, substituted for 4th com- 
 mandment in Roman Catechism, lodged in Universities, 
 (see Catechism') ... 313 
 
 Ferdinand, King of Spain, epistle of, to Viceroy of Naples 293 
 
 displeased that Pope's messenger was not hanged ibid 
 
 orders him to be seized, if possible, and executed 294 
 
 commands his Viceroy to execute laws against Pa- 
 pacy ibid 
 
 Ffrench, Edmund, Popish Bishop in Kilfenora, signs addresses 
 
 of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 Fleury's Ecclesiastical History, extract from, on Bulla Coena3 303 
 shows how indefensible it is ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 how Bishops attempted to have it in their dioceses ... 301
 
 376 
 
 Page 
 Fleury's complaint against Bishops by Attorney General ... 304 
 
 punishments decreed againt them by Parliament ... ibid 
 
 Foran, N. Popish Bishop in Waterford, si^ns address of 
 
 1830 ' 333 
 
 France, report of Committee on ... ... 273, 296 
 
 extracts from, not necessary, why ... ... ibid 
 
 guards against Popery more than other states ... ibid 
 
 Bishops in, appointed by Sovereign ... ... 274 
 
 benefices ecclesiastical filled by Sovereign ... ibid 
 
 statesmen of, in Revolution more vigilant than those 
 
 of England ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 decree of national assembly in ... ... ... ibid 
 
 first regulation of organic articles of Church ... 275 
 
 comparison of, with England as to Papal Laws ... ibid 
 
 groaned under despotism of Court of Rome ... 281 
 
 Lettres Patentes in, prove this ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Franciscus a Breno on restitution ... ... ... 90 
 
 Freeman, Dublin Weekly, Dens once advertized in , ... 21 
 
 Dublin Daily, Dens not advertized in ... ... ibid 
 
 Froggiani, Marquis, important evidence of ... ... 289 
 
 authorized to licence books in Naples ... ... 290 
 
 refuses to licence Papal Prayer-book ... ... ibid 
 
 1st, because publication of Bulla Coense is specified ibid 
 
 2d, because lessons of Gregory VII. are mentioned ibid 
 
 declares Bulla Crense abhorred and execrated, (see 
 
 Bulla Ccence) ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Gainsayers of Bull Unigenitus to be coerced and compelled 220 
 Gallican Church, Pithou's History of ... .. ... 273 
 
 liberties of ... ... ... 2/3, 274 
 
 best protected in all the Papal States ... ibid 
 
 . organic articles of ... ... ... 275 
 
 organic articles of seventy seven in number, 
 
 (see France, Bulls) ... ... ... ibid 
 
 liberties of, extract from articles of ... 296 
 
 liberties of, 17th article rejects the Bulla 
 
 Ccenaj 298 
 
 example of in this followed by all Papal 
 
 powers ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 does not hold infallibility of Pope ... 318 
 
 George IV. professions of loyalty to, by Popish Bishops .. ibid 
 Germany long groaned under despotism of Popes ... 281 
 
 Bulla Coanse resisted in ... ... ...297 
 
 Gonsalvi, Cardinal, Pope's Minutes at Naples ... ... 17t> 
 
 Government of England debased by support of Popery ... 98 
 
 of Ireland, criminal concession of patronage ... ibid 
 
 of Europe, Pope's interference with 1 75, 176, 289,290 
 
 Greek Church in Russia guarded against the Papacy ... 284. 
 
 Church, Archbishop of Mohilow, how appointed in ... 285 
 
 Church, how regulated as to his conduct by Government ibid
 
 377 
 
 Page 
 Greek Church, Bulls in, how- sanctioned before publication '285 
 
 Bishops in, appointed by Sovereign ibid 
 
 Gregory VII. lessons for his day, 25th May mentioned in 
 
 Prayer-book 290 
 
 VII. lessons for, book containing them refused to be 
 
 licensed ibid 
 
 IX. decretals of, contain Canons of 4th Lateran ... 123 
 
 IX. ascribes them to Pope Innocent III. .. 124, 211 
 
 IX. so proves falsehood of Dr. Murray, Doyle, and 
 
 Crotty ... ... ibid 
 
 XVI. idolatrous decretal sent over by, (see Pope) ... 228 
 
 XVI. commands in this Bishops to preserve all Papal 
 
 Laws 293 
 
 XVI. this Encyclical of, lodged in Universities ... ibid 
 
 Hamburgh, Report of Committee on, not of great moment 299 
 Hanover, Report of Committee on, not essential ... ... 289 
 
 Hardwire, collection, quoted 120, 138, 213 
 
 Healy, Dr. Popish Bishop, challenged with others to meet 
 
 this book 33 
 
 by mistake inserted in a tract in London, perhaps origi- 
 
 nating from this ... ... ... 222 
 
 this quoted in triumph by Dr. Murray ibid 
 
 Henry VIII. his opinion on Papal allegiance 163 
 
 error of this ... 164 
 
 Heretical pravity to be purged out of Dioceses ... 138, 243 
 
 principles denounced in Unigenitus, (see Heretics) 219 
 
 Heretics, punishments of, as decreed by Church of Rome ... 6 
 
 . excommunicated and accursed by Bulla Coenae ... 52 
 
 excommunicated in Dr. Murray's secret statutes 
 
 53, 60, 185 
 
 all are so who dare to oppose Papal Priests ... 63 
 
 bound to restitution of property ... 88 
 
 conventions between, and Popish Princes not allowed 
 
 by Pope 90 
 
 absurd for them to think that laws protect them against 
 
 Popery 95 
 
 prospects of, as to property, if Popery prevails .. 97 
 
 3d Can. 4th Lateran, law to exterminate ... ... 131 
 
 the treachery and villainy of the Popish Bishops on 
 
 this 134 
 
 grievous not to exterminate them ... 146 
 
 to be proceeded against under pain of everlasting 
 
 curse ... ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 punishments of, discussed in conferences at Knock- 
 
 topher 150 
 
 Bulls for dragging them to torture or death ... .. 152 
 
 _ to be most reverently dragged forth from house of 
 
 God 156 
 
 , Inquisitor to be careful to drag them forth so ... ibid 
 
 s 3
 
 378 
 
 Page 
 Heretics, removal of, needful for spiritual benefit of faithful 167 
 
 absolutions granted to, from Major Poenitentiarius ... 202 
 
 nature and modifications of absolutions ... ... 209 
 
 . whom Pcenitentiarius cannot pardon ... ... 210 
 
 princes and all authorities reserved to Pope ... ibid 
 
 Bishops and Priests keep up hatred against, why ... 227 
 
 lying pretence of Popish Bishops as to, in Pastoral 314 
 
 oath of Popish Bishops, that it is not lawful to murder 315 
 
 hypocrisy and falsehood of their oath exposed, (note) 316 
 . falsehood as to, proved by documents lodged in Uni- 
 versities ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Hippesley, Sir John Cox, the mover for the Committee of 
 
 House of Commons ... ... 280 
 
 . suggested to foreign ministers the points on which to 
 
 answer ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 all these reviewed by Royal Censor of Portugal ... ibid 
 
 most important note from Cardinal Erskine to .. 304 
 
 House of Lords examine Dr. Doyle 
 
 Hungary, Bishops of, appointed by Emperor of Austria or 
 
 King ... ... ... ... ... 250 
 
 Bishops of, perform functions after appointment ... 251 
 
 Report of Committee of Commons on ... ... 250 
 
 Hypocrisy of Popish Bishops as disgusting as their crimes 307, 308 
 311, 814, 316, 319, 324, 325, 326, 328, 330, 332 
 
 James I. drew up an oath of allegiance for Papists ... 321 
 
 remark of Paschenius on folly of this oath ... ibid 
 
 his oath vanishes into smoke before a Priest ... ibid 
 Jansenius, his principles condemned in Unigenitus ... 219 
 Idolatry, vain attempts of Popish Bishops to evade charge of 313 
 
 attempt to excuse themselves from, in worshipping a 
 
 wafer ... ... ... ... ... 314 
 
 Jeremiah i. 10 applied to Pope in " Unam Sanctum" ... 164 
 
 Jesuits, legislation for, in bill of 1829 ... ... ... 263 
 
 miserable, contemptibility of this legislation ... 264< 
 
 progress of, in England since 1829 .. ... 265 
 
 how completely they violate this act ... ... ibid 
 
 instances of their trampling it under foot ... ... ibid 
 
 general of appointed to by Pope ... ... ... ibid 
 
 their treachery and villainy in Denmark ... ...286 
 
 forbidden to stay there under pain of death .. ... ibid 
 
 all who were ever taught by forbidden to hold places ibid 
 
 wisdom of these laws compared with the folly of the bill 
 
 of 1829 ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Image worship, lying pretence of Popish Bishops on ... 313 
 
 Immunitas Localis, laws concerning ... ... ... 151 
 
 Index, Expurgatorius prohibited in Piedmont ... ...273 
 
 British Government carries worst rule of into effect ... ibid 
 
 Indults, none whatever to profit those who oppose Pope ... 194 
 
 none allowed in Austria without Emperor's permission 251 
 
 Infallibility, foundation of Church of Rome ... ... 13
 
 379 
 
 Page 
 
 Infallibility, blunders of, in Canon Law 216 
 
 of Pope, oaths of Bishops on, (see Pope, Bishops) 317 
 
 Infidelity and Popery brethren of their father the devil ... 255 
 
 " Injunctum nobis," the Bull of Pope Pius for his creed ... 128 
 
 Innocent III. on restitution 91, 93 
 
 III. compared the Canons of 4th Lateran 123 
 
 III. why given under his authority in decretals of Gre- 
 gory IX ibid 
 
 III. his authority in 3d Can. 4th Lat. established by 
 
 Ben. XIV. (see Pope) 138 
 
 Inquisition, even where in force, Bishop to exterminate heretics 
 
 137, 242 
 
 set up by the Popish Bishops in Ireland 143 
 
 Law for regulation of, from Council of Vienne ... 144 
 
 cells of, regulated by these Papal knaves ... 145 
 
 decrees of Councils concerning confirmed ... 146 
 
 Papal Laws concerning, chapter on 148 
 
 no perjury of Bishops about, why ... ... ibid 
 
 no idea in Protestants that it could exist ibid 
 
 Morrissy, Priest's, faithful testimony on ... ... 149 
 
 Popish Priests sworn to be members of ... ... 150 
 
 establishment of, by Bishops foretold if power given 
 
 them ibid 
 
 sacred tribunal of, does not arrest without proof ... 156 
 
 Inquisitors Bishops not to interfere with ... ... ... 137 
 
 cells of Inquisition to be common to both ... 145 
 
 power of dragging heretics from churches given to 152 
 
 Law for this, supplement to Dens 88-152 
 
 letter to, for this from Benedict XIV 153 
 
 must drag heretics reverently to torture 156 
 
 must give due notice to their Right Rev. help-meet, 
 
 the Bishop ibid 
 
 must do so on account of reverence due to his 
 
 dignity ibid 
 
 but must drag them out of any Church 157 
 
 must inform Bishop before or after ... ... ibid 
 
 Pope instructs in these pious duties, and imparts to 
 
 them his apostolical benediction 158 
 
 commanded to punish violators of Unigenitus ... 220 
 
 General of in Spain, not to publish any thing from 
 
 Pope without leave of King ... 278 
 
 to examine a second time books prohibited by Pope ibid 
 
 to prohibit them if needful, without quoting Pope's 
 
 authority ibid 
 
 Internuncio residing at Brussels, law respecting 289 
 
 Institutions, Protestant, no security for, against Papal Laws ... 258 
 
 . barriers that protected broken down 
 
 258, 262 
 rotection of 263 
 
 papal lawyers bound to undermine ... 259
 
 380 
 
 Page 
 Institutions, Protestant, Popery encouraged by government 
 
 to subvert ... ... ... ... ... 265 
 
 John, surnamed Lackland, mentioned by censor of Portugal 281 
 
 England groaned from his day under despotism of Rome 16 
 
 Ireland, object of Pope and Popish Bishops with reference to 
 
 150, 151, 161 
 
 state of, proves what papal power in, is ... 19(j 
 
 sought to be made an independent kingdom by 
 
 O'Connell ... ... ... ... 216 
 
 Isodorus, his letter to Pope Lucius ... ... 137,242 
 
 considered spurious ... ... 138 
 
 Italy, states of, report of Commons Committee on ... 261 
 Julius II. added most obnoxious clauses to Bulla Ccense 297, 298 
 
 III. brief of to Cardinal Pole ... ... ... 93 
 
 where found ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Keating, James, Popish Bishop in Ferns, one of Dr. Mur- 
 ray's suffragans ... ... .. 19 
 
 joins in setting up Dens as conference book ibid 
 
 challenged to deny any statement in this book 32 
 
 his conduct as to secret statutes ... 131-131 
 
 signs Addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 Keepers of Inquisition, oath of ... ... ... 145 
 
 obliged to have different keys and locks of same cell ibid 
 
 that, may be always compelled to see victim at same 
 
 time ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Kelly, Thomas, Popish Bishop in Dromore, signs Address of 
 
 1830 ... ... ... ... ... 333 
 
 - Patrick, Popish Bishop in Waterford, signs Address of 
 
 1826 .. ... ... ... ... 325 
 
 Oliver, Popish Archbishop in Tuam, signs Addresses of 
 
 1826 and 1830 ... ... ... 325,333 
 
 Kiernan, Edward, Popish Bishop in Clogher, signs Addresses 
 
 of 1826 and 1830 ... ... 325, 333 
 
 Kilkenny, Popish conference held in county, in 1815 ... 150 
 
 questions of Conference discussed ... ... ibid 
 
 same as in conference of 1832 in Dublin ... ibid 
 
 Kings and Emperors said to be present at 4th Lateran 105, 107 
 pretended by Popish Bishops to have a voice there . . . ibid 
 
 falsehood of such pretended authority proved 119, 120 
 
 names of, who were present at other councils ... 119 
 
 called " most glorious judges," why ... ... 120 
 
 and all in authority, being heretics, reserved to Pope, 
 
 see Emperors and Kings ... ... ... 203 
 
 Kinsella, William, Popish Bishop in Ossory, signs Address of 
 
 1830 333 
 
 one of Dr. Murray's suffragans same refer- 
 ences as Dr. Keating, see him 
 Knoctopher, place in Kilkenny where conference held in 
 
 1815 ,.. 150
 
 381 
 
 Page 
 Laffan, Robert, Popish Archbishop in Cashel, signs Addresses 
 
 of 1826 and 1830 ... ... ... 325, 333 
 
 Laity never allowed a voice in Councils ... 119, 120 
 
 . denounced who dare to impede power of Pope, 183, 192, 193 
 
 forbidden to read the Scriptures by Unigenitus 218, 219 
 
 punishments of in Spain for introducing Bulls ... 277 
 
 Lambertini, name of Benedict XIV. ... .. ... 29 
 
 quoted by Dr. Miley as expounding the law of 
 
 the church, (see Benedict, Pope) ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Landlords of Ireland under curse of Bulla Coenae ... 59 
 
 Lateran Council IV. 3d Canon of, set up by Popish Bishops 99 
 .., watchword of persecution against Albigenses ... ibid 
 
 false pretences of Dr. Crotty as to (see Crotty) ... 100 
 
 admitted by Dr. Doyle to be among general councils 105 
 
 denied by him to teach the extermination of heretics ibid 
 
 3d Canon denied by him to be among the acts of that 
 
 Council, fsee DoyleJ ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Dr. Murray's pretences as to (see Murray) 106-7 
 
 remarkable admission of Dr. Doyle on ... Ill, 135 
 
 authenticity of proved ... ... 122, 123 
 
 proved by Cabbasatius' class-book of Maynooth 129, 235 
 
 3d Council 27th canon quoted in same place, ... 129 
 
 3d Canon 4th Council set up by Bishops of Leinster 133 
 
 3d Can. as authority for exterminating heretics ... 138 
 
 3d Can. same translated at length ... 139 to 1 12 
 
 3d Can. proof of God's righteous sentence on this ac- 
 
 cursed apostacy ... ... ... ... 142 
 
 3d Can. Dr. Murray denies published in Dens, 8th vol. 222 
 
 3d Can. falsehood of his denial as to, asserted ... 224 
 
 3d Can. and challenged to prove it ... ... ibid 
 
 3d Can. proved by Dr. Murray's statutes ... 225 
 
 3d Can. by catechisms taught in schools ... ...ibid 
 
 3d Can. and by Corpus Juris Canonici, ... ... ibid 
 
 3d Can. and by Cabbasatius' law class-book of Maynooth ibid 
 
 3d Can. and by standards of that College ... ibid 
 
 3d Can. set up for extermination of Protestants of Ireland 239 
 
 3d Can. extract from, to prove this ... ... 243 
 
 3d Can. evidence of Dr. Murray on, examined in 
 
 letter to him ... ... ... ... 244 
 
 3d Can. atrocity of, dilated on by Dr. Doyle, ... ibid 
 
 3d Council of 16th Canon justifies perjury for good of 
 
 Church 317 
 
 3d Canon 4th Council of, referred to, to show perjury 
 
 of Bishops ... ... ... ... 331 
 
 made part of test by Editor ... ... ... 334 
 
 Laws of Church of Rome, how infallible ... ... 15 
 
 Dr. Murray's evidence on infallible authority of ... 17 
 
 set up in Ireland on his own evidence ... ... ibid 
 
 proved to be set up by Statutes and Directories ... 22 
 
 of Benedict XIV. proved to be part of canon law ... 23 
 
 Canon, body of, law of Church of Rome ... ... ibid
 
 Page 
 Laws, Canon, how added to ... ... ... ... 23 
 
 when and where binding, and in force ... ... ibid 
 
 publication of, proves and puts them in force 24, 256 
 
 denied on oath by Popish Bishops to be in force 25, 26 
 
 some in force while they were swearing, some put in 
 
 force afterwards ... ... ... ... 26 
 
 mode of promulgating in Papal Church demonstrated 26, 
 
 27,28 
 
 through Metropolitans, Bishops and Priests ... ibid 
 
 those of Benedict XIV. thus published in Ireland ... 28 
 
 digest of, proved to be set up by Dr. Murray ... 30 
 
 how set up by all the bishops of Ireland ... 33, 34 
 
 Papal Bishops and demagogues dare not meet proofs of 38 
 
 . of England superseded by Papal laws ... 56,59 
 
 of Popery bear them out in all their crimes ... ... 65 
 
 set up against property in Ireland ... ... 67 
 
 of persecution and blood set up by Popish Bishops ... 136 
 
 concerning local immunity ... ... ... 151 
 
 of torture set up by Popish Bishops ... 152 to 159 
 
 of worst days of Popery setup by Popish Bishops in 1832 160 
 
 of Papal treason when to be introduced ... ... 164 
 
 of British constitution superseded by those of Papacy 165 
 
 infamous code of, set by Dr. Murray and his synod ... 185 
 
 of England, how ought to be exercised ... ... 195 
 
 how made worthless and contemptible ... 196 
 
 quotation of as laws proves them to be in force 237, 241 
 
 Dr. Murray's evidence on, demonstrates this ... ibid 
 
 laid down by him for episcopal duty in Ireland ... 242 
 
 of Papal States, (see Report, and the several States 
 
 specified) 
 
 of Pope make new edition of Dens " absolutissima" ... 315 
 
 - of Papacy guarded against in France ... ... 274) 
 
 Lawyers, Crown, of all Papal States, duties of ... ... 258 
 
 injunctions to proceed against briefs of Pope ... ibid 
 
 obliged to defend rights of Sovereign against them ... ibid 
 
 taken in Ireland lately, from among Papists ... ibid 
 
 some who have violated their oaths, (see Attorney- 
 
 General) ..259 
 
 Leo, Marcus Paulus, book on Major Poenitentiarus 
 
 Letter of Dr. Doyle to Earl of Liverpool, extracts from 69, 108 
 
 to Lord Farnham, referred to ... 70 
 
 Dr. Murray, read by O'Connell in London ... 221 
 
 Editor to Dr. Murray in reply ... ... ... 222 
 
 same to same on Bulla Ccen Domini ... ... 230 
 
 same to same on 3d Canon 4th Lateran ... ... 239 
 
 Cardinal Erskine to Sir John Cox Hippesley, ... 304 
 
 Lettres Patentes in France, what they prove ... ...281 
 
 License, Papal, for all sorts of crimes ensures their practice 200 
 Litta, Cardinal, concession proposed by, of veto ... 253 
 
 Liverpool, Earl of, letter of Dr. Doyle to ... ... 69 
 
 horrid duplicity and falsehood of same (see Doyle) 70, 71
 
 Page 
 Livonia, same regulations on Papal Bulls as in Russia, (see 
 
 Greek Church} 285 
 
 Local immunity, what, and laws concerning, (see Bulls, Bi- 
 shops, Inquisitors) ... ... ... ... ... 151 
 
 Lodi, Bishop of, appointed by Emperor of Austria ... ... 261 
 
 all Papal Bulls sent to, must be submitted to Sovereign ibid 
 
 Logan, Robert, Popish Coadjutor Bishop, signs addresses of 
 
 1826 and 1830 325,333 
 
 Lombardy, Austrian, Report of Committee on ... ... 261 
 
 Louvaine, University of, duplicity of in her answer to Mr. 
 
 Pitt ... ... ... 249 
 
 Lucius, Pope, letter of Isodorus to 137, 242 
 
 letter not considered genuine 138 
 
 Ludovicus a Paramo, quoted as to Inquisition ... ... 138 
 
 Lutherans, those called so by Papal writer who opposed the 
 
 Pope 281 
 
 name of, repelled by Royal Censor of Portugal ... ibid 
 
 Queen of Portugal said not to be one, when ... ibid 
 
 Mail, Dublin Evening, June 3d, 1810, contains challenge to 
 
 Dr. Murray 222 
 
 August 4th, contains proofs of Bulla Coenae 
 
 to do. 230 
 
 of October 5th, contains proofs of 3d Canon, 
 
 4th Lateran to do 239 
 
 Magaurin, James, Romish Bishop in Ardagh, signs address 
 
 of 1826 
 
 Magistrates all accursed who enforce any laws against Priests 62 
 Maguire, Patrick, Popish Coadjutor Bishop, signs addresses of 
 
 1826 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 Manasseh filled Jerusalem with blood, pardoned ... ...246 
 
 as, Dr. Murray and all Papal exterminators invited 
 Chris 
 
 to look to Christ 246 
 
 Mandates of Court of Rome all to be executed 189 
 
 penalties on all who dare to oppose ... ... ibid 
 
 Manicheism pretended by Dr. Doyle to be doctrine of Albi- 
 
 genses 105 
 
 Marcion, Emperor, present at Council of Chalcedon ... 119 
 
 Marum, Kiaran, Popish Bishop of Ossory, signs address 
 
 of 1826 325 
 
 Maynooth, Reiffenstuel, standard of 47 
 
 Delahogue Class-book of, (see Delahogue} 120, 143 
 
 Van Espen, standard of, (see Van Espen) 26, 123, 155 
 
 standards of, prove falsehood of Bishop's evidence 182 
 
 books read in, compared with those of Tuscany ... 270 
 
 standards of, infamous description of ... ... ibid 
 
 M'Gettigan, Popish Bishop in Derry, signs addresses of 1825 
 
 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 M'Hale, Dr. Romish Archbishop in Tuam, examined before 
 
 Commissioners of Education ... ... 44
 
 384 
 
 Page 
 
 M'Hale, Dr. swears Bulls not binding unless published ... 44 
 swears Bulla CcensD was never published in Ireland ... ibid 
 
 distinguishes between Court of Rome and See of 
 
 Rome 45 
 
 swears that collision between Bulla Coense and the es- 
 tablished authority is a bar to its publication ... ibid 
 
 knows of no Bulls published in Ireland lately ... ibid 
 
 swears that the Priests learn from Bishops when pub- 
 lished 46 
 
 refers to Dr. Murray as the best authority ... ... ibid 
 
 falsehood and treachery of his evidence ... 47,50 
 
 remarkable admission of, in Dr. O'Finan's case ... 56 
 
 an open traitor, (see extract from letter to Duke of 
 
 Wellington) 62 
 
 why not bound by British Law ... ... ... ibid 
 
 falsehood of his evidence before Commissioners ... 66 
 
 admits atrocious tyranny of Pope 194 
 
 falsehood of, Dr. Murray challenged to proof of ... 224 
 
 wilfully deceiving while swearing on Bulla Cause ... ibid 
 
 falsehood of his oath on this Bull 235 
 
 "was for interest of Church should teach Bulla Crense 317 
 
 was for interest of Church should deny this on oath ibid 
 
 therefore could swear both with safe conscience ... ibid 
 
 oath of,' on Church Establishment 323 
 
 letter of, to Bishop of Exeter ibid 
 
 honest confession of his own deliberate perjury ... ibid 
 
 his conduct illustrated by anecdote of Fearis ... ibid 
 
 signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 M'Loughlin, Romish Bishop in Derry, signs addresses of 
 
 1826 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 M'Mahon, Patrick, Popish Coadjutor Bishop, signs addresses 
 
 of 1826 and 1S30 325, 333 
 
 M 'Nicholas, Patrick, Popish Bishop in Achonry, signs ad- 
 dresses of 1825 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 Mentz, Archbishop of, Report of Committee on ... 259, 260 
 Merchandize of men's souls infamous, (see Pope, Bishops, 
 
 Priests, Paenitentiarius) 207, 208 
 
 Milan, Archbishoprick of, filled by Emperor 261 
 
 Milanese, Report of Committee on ibid 
 
 all Bulls among, must be submitted to royal in- 
 spection ... .. ... ... ... .. ibid 
 
 Miley, a Romish Priest, attacks Sir Philip Crampton's lecture 29 
 
 confesses the supreme authority of Benedict XIV. ... 30 
 
 Miracles, statement of Popish Bishops on 313 
 
 Mohilow, Archbishop of, appointed by Sovereign 285 
 
 a coadjutor Bishop, to him also named by Sovereign ibid 
 
 Molina, opinion of, on Chattel property 87 
 
 Monasteries in Austrian territories in Italy, state of ... 261 
 
 totally independent of foreign jurisdiction ... ibid 
 
 in British Empire compared with them ... ibid
 
 385 
 
 Page 
 Monasteries in British no restrictions on them ... 261, 287 
 
 Monitory of Pope, none dare be issued in Venice 267 
 
 Monks can receive pardons for all sorts of crimes 213 
 
 however criminal, can be fit for all offices but general of 
 
 their order ibid 
 
 provincial of in Lombardy, what permitted to do ... 2G1 
 
 when elected can only apprize his general in open letter ibid 
 
 this letter inspected by Government, if approved, sent 
 
 on to the imperial minister at Rome ibid 
 
 generals of in Lombardy, nominated by Archbishop of 
 
 Vienne ibid 
 
 four orders of in Lombardy, regulations of their generals ibid 
 
 orders of in British Empire, generals all reside at Rome ibid 
 
 unrestricted in every particular, and do what they please ibid 
 
 melancholy ignorance of British Statesmen on ... 262 
 
 Papal states compelled to protect themselves from ... ibid 
 
 perfect slavery of, to Pope in British Empire ... 263 
 
 superiors of, unlimited despotism of 262,263 
 
 facts concerning, proved in Parliamentary documents ibid 
 
 legislation concerning, in bill of 1829 ... ... ibid 
 
 ignorance, anomaly, and absurdity of it ... 264, 265 
 
 Morrissy, Priest, his faithful testimony on Inquisition ... 149 
 
 his works lodged in the Universities ibid 
 
 his statements fully illustrated and confirmed ... ibid 
 
 his account of a conference in Ossory in 1815 ... 150 
 
 remarkable extracts from his book .. ibid 
 
 tells the use Popery will make of power ibid 
 
 that Papal Bishops will subvert the constitution ... ibid 
 
 . proves Dens universal standard of priests in 1815 ... ibid 
 
 shows what Popish Bishops mean by emancipation ... 151 
 
 his case referred to Bull " Pastoralis Regiminis" ... 193 
 
 Mulholland, Dr. case of, referred to ... 56 
 
 O'Connell's advice to ibid 
 
 , deprived and driven from parish, why 260 
 
 Murder no wonder, little thought of in Ireland, (see Bishops, 
 
 Bulls, Laws) 204 
 
 Murderers can be absolved by Major Poenitentiarius 203 
 
 can find refuge and welcome in religious orders 203, 214 
 
 fit recruits for the monks ... 205 
 
 may attain high degrees among them 211 
 
 Murphy, John, Romish Bishop of Cork, signs addresses of 
 
 1826 and 1830 325,333 
 
 Murray, Dr. identified with Dens 7 
 
 sanctions the work of Benedict XIV. ibid 
 
 apologists for, Mr. Woods, and Dr. Stanley ... ibid 
 
 dedication of Dens to 8 
 
 his apologists implicate him deeper 9,10 
 
 his own confession as to Dens in his pastoral ... ibid 
 
 the hypocrisy and falsehood of his statement ... 1 1 
 
 his confession as to the 8th Volume ... ... ibid
 
 386 
 
 Page 
 Murray, Dr. the story he trumps up of Coyne ... 11, 12 
 
 this even if true proves his own guilt ... ... 12 
 
 his Pastoral lodged in Universities ... ... 13 
 
 his conclusive evidence on infallibility of Laws 17, 233 
 
 proves by this and his own Pastoral the laws set up ibid 
 
 proofs of his setting up Papal Laws ... 30, 31, 32 
 
 publicly called on with his provincial Bishops to meet 
 
 or deny these facts if he is able, by his Priests, in a 
 Court of Law, or in the House of Commons 33, 34 
 
 his incapacity and fear to do so appealed to as a proof 
 
 of truth ... ... ... ... ... 35 
 
 his letter read by O'Connell in London false ... ibid 
 
 _____ earnestly appealed to as a poor aged sinner ... ibid 
 
 Dr. Doyle's example quoted to him ... ... 36 
 
 his inability to meet the case exhibited ... ... 38 
 
 referred to by Dr. M'Hale as the best authority for 
 
 Bulls ... ... ... ... .. 46 
 
 iniquity of, and suffragan Bishops when gained power 50 
 
 atrocious Bulls set up by ... ... ... ibid 
 
 pronounces sentence of Bulla Ccense in his statutes 53, 293 
 
 hypocrisy of, in addressing those whom he secretly ex- 
 
 communicated as " Beloved fellow-Christians" 60, 236 
 
 his evidence on property ... ... ... 68 
 
 declares there is no wish on part of Roman Catholics 
 
 to disturb the establishment ... ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends that the desire to curtail it is an opinion of 
 
 political oeconomy ... ... ... ... 60 
 
 pretends that insurrections have been directed against 
 
 the dues of Priests, as against tythe ... .. ibid 
 
 this compared with his calling tythe " a blood-stained 
 
 impost" ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 his iniquity in setting up the Bull for restitution ... 76 
 
 examined before select Committee on 3d Canon, 4th 
 
 Lateran Council ... ... ... ... 106 
 
 _ declares it has no authority in any part of Christendom ibid 
 
 pretends it never had any in these countries ... ibid 
 
 pretends it is doubtful whether ever enacted ... ibid 
 
 but if enacted, ascribes it to civil authorities ... 107 
 
 pretends was a civil enactment against crimes of Al- 
 
 bigenses ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends their errors aimed at extirpation of human 
 
 race ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends it was a merely temporal regulation .. ibid 
 
 affects to call it spurious on Collier's authority ... 108 
 
 his standard to prove Canons to be of faith ... ibid 
 
 tries to explain away 3d Can. 4th Lateran before the 
 
 Commissioners of Education ... ... ... 114 
 
 states several falsehoods as to Albigenses ... .. ibid 
 
 tries to corroborate Dr. Doyle's evidence ... ibid 
 
 tries to vindicate his Church from this 3d Canon ... ibid 
 
 . pretends to deny this Canon to be infallible ... 115
 
 387 
 
 Page 
 Murray, Dr. pretends the Canon has now no authority ... ibid 
 
 falsehood of his pretence as to secular powers in 
 
 Councils ... ... ... 119, 121 
 
 knew the authenticity of the Canon was affecting to 
 
 deny 122 
 
 -'< falsehood of his assertions proved effectually by Dr. 
 
 Doyle ... ... ... ... ... 124 
 
 falsehood of, as to 3d Canon 4th Lateran proved by 
 
 Cabbasatius ... ... ... ... 129 
 
 falsehood of as to 3d Canon, same proved by his own 
 
 Catechism ... ... ... ... 130 
 
 examined before Committee of Lords ... ... 166 
 
 . swears communication with Rome only on spiritual 
 
 cases ... ... ... .. ... ibid 
 
 swears he means sanctification of souls . ... ibid 
 
 swears no exception to this 
 swears he recollects one 
 swears he recollects no other 
 
 care of, for the sanctification of souls 
 
 ... ibid 
 ... ibid 
 ... 167 
 
 ... ibid 
 
 proved by teaching Rhemish Notes and Dens ... ibid 
 
 removal of heretics needful for this end ... ... ibid 
 
 states objection to restriction on Papal Bulls ... ibid 
 
 pretends it is only as to conscientious points ... ibid 
 
 swears emancipation would produce universal gratitude 168 
 
 swears has no reason to doubt it ... ... ibid 
 
 swears thinks lowest class felt disabilities deeply ... ibid 
 
 swears his religion teaches him to resist foreign power ibid 
 
 swears does so without reference to the Pope ... ibid 
 
 _ testimony of, before Committee of Commons ... 172 
 
 pretends an unjust excommunication would have no 
 
 effect ... ... ... ... ... 173 
 
 pretends each person judges its justice ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends a case in which Bishops and Priests would 
 
 resist it from Pope ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends would teach their flocks to resist it ... ibid 
 
 pretends individual may conform to sentence of Bishop 
 
 or not ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 _ pretends will consult his Priest against his Bishop ... ibid 
 
 examined again before Committee of Commons ... 179 
 
 was coadjutor to Dr. Troy since 1809 ... ... 180 
 
 pretends to explain origin of authority of Pope ... ibid 
 
 pretends wholly confined to spiritual authority ... ibid 
 
 pretends solely to be obeyed in spiritual matters ... ibid 
 
 pretends his authority limited by Canons and Councils ibid 
 
 pretends does not detract from allegiance ... ibid 
 
 pretends that in civil matters wholly distinct ... 181 
 
 pretends claims of Pope to temporal authority opposed 
 
 to Scripture and tradition ... ... ... ibid 
 
 , says Pope does not dispose of temporal affairs on 
 
 Continent ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 -, pretends to define obedience due to Papal Bulls ... ibid
 
 388 
 
 Page- 
 Murray, Dr. says there are circumstances under which they 
 
 would be resisted ... ... ... ... 182 
 
 explains obedience to Pope as canonical ... ibid 
 
 his own standards prove falsehood of his evidence ... ibid 
 
 his conduct proves it more ... ... ... ibid 
 
 review of his evidence ... ... ... 184 
 
 the dark complexion of do. ... ... ... 185 
 
 his treachery and falsehood compared with his 
 
 evidence ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 his iniquity proved by his statutes, and evidence on 
 
 excommunication ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 pretends excommunication to promote temporal power 
 
 of Pope would be resisted ... ... ... 186 
 
 makes it afterwards himself the instrument of promot- 
 ing it .. ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 to make people transfer allegiance from Sovereign to 
 
 the Pope ... ... ... 187 
 
 exhibition of his evidence on excommunication ... ibid 
 
 __ treachery with which he falsifies it himself ... ibid 
 
 oath of self and fellows a seal of their perfidy ... 198 
 
 confesses Bull Unigenitus in force in Ireland ... 215 
 
 seemed taken short in giving that answer ... ibid 
 
 publishes it in same volume with Bulls he denies ... 216 
 
 his blundering in this particular ... ... ibid 
 
 makes a mass of blunders of his Canon Law ... ibid 
 
 left with his brethren to justify his absurdities and 
 
 crimes ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 falsehood of his evidence as to excommunication proved 
 
 by Unigenitus ... ... ... ... 220 
 
 felt the power of the test proposed by Editor ... 221 
 
 letter of, read by O'Connell at Popish Institute ... ibid 
 
 denies Bulla Cosnse set up or authorized in Ireland ibid 
 
 calls charge an impudent unprincipled fabrication ... ibid 
 
 calls it an atrocious libel ... ... ... ibid 
 
 denies that supplement to Dens contains 3d Canon, 
 
 4th Lateran ... ... ... ... 222 
 
 calls assertion utterly false .. ... ... ibid 
 
 . first letter and challenge to, in answer ... ... ibid 
 
 falsehood of his statements asserted, challenged to 
 
 proof .. 224 
 
 challenged as to evidence of self and brother bishops ibid 
 
 challenged as to falsehood on Bulla Ccense, and 3d Can. 
 
 4th Lateran ... ... ... ... 224 
 
 as to falsehood for three reasons stated ... ...225 
 
 denounced with all the hierarchy of Popery ... 227 
 
 criminality, treachery, and falsehood of, to Roman 
 
 Catholics ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 resolutions on this, proposed to ... ... 228 
 
 1st, as to novelty of Creed ... ... ... ibid 
 
 2d, as to interpretation of Scripture ... ... ibid
 
 389 
 
 Page 
 
 Murray, Dr. 3d. as to blasphemous idolatry of worship ... 228 
 ., 4th, as to falsehood, cruelty, and obscenity of con- 
 fessional 228,229 
 
 5th, as to nature and hope of Gospel ... ... ibid 
 
 6th, as to duty of Protestant Church ... ... ibid 
 
 dared not notice this challenge or any part of it ... 230 
 
 reason of this silence, what ... ... ... 231 
 
 2d letter to, containing proofs of Bulla Coena 230-239 
 
 awful hypocrisy of, set forth ... ... 235, 236 
 
 falsehood of, in calling Protestants "beloved fellow- 
 
 Christians" ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 hollow professions of loyalty and charity ... ... ibid 
 
 referred to his own documents lodged in Universities ibid 
 
 invited to call O'Connell to his aid ... ... 237 
 
 justice for Ireland demands public exposure and de- 
 nunciation of ... ... ... ... 238 
 
 exhorted to come out from Babylon and look to 
 
 Christ ... .".. ... ... ... ibid 
 
 third letter to, on 3d Canon 4th Lateran ... ... 239 
 
 his statement as to this Canon thoroughly and delibe- 
 rately false ... ... ... ... 240 
 
 falsehood of evidence of, and of all the Bishops on ibid 
 
 confesses authorized publication of supplement to 
 
 Dens ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 his falsehood proved by quotation from Dens 8th Vol. 243 
 
 , oath of, on 3d Canon 4th Lateran compared with truth 
 
 and fact 243,245 
 
 falsehood of evidence, as to its having been enacted 244 
 
 falsehood of, do. as to being found in no an- 
 
 cient manuscript ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 falsehood of do. as to being enacted by civil 
 
 authorities ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 . falsehood of do. as to Albigenses ... .. ibid 
 
 dark atrocity of, in setting it up to exterminate Pro- 
 
 testants ... ... ... ... ... 245 
 
 own evidence, if true, aggravates his guilt ten fold ... ibid 
 
 conduct of, in conjunction with Dr. Doyle most aggra- 
 vated guilt of ... ... ... ... 246 
 
 exhorted and encouraged to renounce Popery and 
 
 look to Christ ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 would not be appointed in Tuscany ... ... 268 
 
 , Catechism proves falsehood of statement as to com- 
 mandments ... ... ... ... 313 
 
 statutes of, prove Dens Manual of Priests ... 315 
 
 signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 .. 325, 333 
 
 Mystery, Babylon the great applied to the Papacy 142, 239 
 
 of iniquity unchanged and unchangeable ... 143 
 
 how and when it worked secretly ... 254 
 
 how and when it exhibited its ferocity ... ibid 
 
 blackest of the prince of darkness ... ... 325 
 
 T3
 
 390 
 
 Page 
 Nangle, Rev. E. an evident heretic, (wish all were like himj 154 
 
 may be conscientiously burned by Dr. M'Hale ... ibid 
 
 this used as illustration of laws of torture ibid 
 
 Naples, temporal interference of Pope with 176 
 
 Cardinal Gonsalvi, Pope's minister at ibid 
 
 King of, sent white pony annual tribute to Rome ... ibid 
 
 only government as Dr. Doyle pretends interfered with 
 
 by Pope ibid 
 
 Report of Commons Committee on 271, 289 
 
 contest between Government of and Pope ... ibid 
 
 history of, by Giannone ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 no Bulls permitted in without Exequatur ... ... ibid 
 
 Mr. A'Court, British Minister at, his statement ... ibid 
 
 no subject of, can apply for briefs to Rome without 
 
 license 272 
 
 evidence from, on subject of Bulk Coena? ... 289, 290 
 
 Bulla Ccenffi abhorred and execrated in (see BuUa 
 
 Coma) 291 
 
 National Schools of Ireland, guilt of withdrawing Bible from 
 
 98, 273 
 
 assembly in France, decree of as to Papal Bulls ... 274 
 
 Netherlands, Report of Committee on 288 
 
 all Bulls sent to, must be laid before Council ,.. 289 
 
 not to be made known till fourteen days after this ibid 
 
 Nice, Council of, Constantine present there 119 
 
 Notaries, deprived of office if dared disobey Pope 183, 194 
 
 rendered infamous and incompetent till absolved ibid 
 
 not to derive any protection from any source from this ibid 
 
 in Spain, fined and sent to Africa for ten years ... 278 
 
 this penalty for daring to note Papal Bulls without leave ibid 
 
 Nuncio in Spain, must transmit Bulls to the King ... 277 
 
 efforts of, to publish Bulls in Portugal 281 
 
 strenuously resisted by Queen and Prime Minister ... ibid 
 
 for Netherlands, resides at Cologne 289 
 
 Bulls sent by to Netherlands, law on ibid 
 
 tries repeatedly to publish Bulla Cosuse in Spain ... 302 
 
 effectually resisted by Don Philip II. ibid 
 
 commanded to leave kingdom for daring to publish it 303 
 
 Oaths of the Popish Bishops, only, furnish proofs of their perjury 2 
 
 of Dr. Doyle and M 'Hale recapitulated as to Bulla Coenaj 46 
 
 - awful falsehood of, proved as to this Bull 47 
 
 extract from that of Popish Bishops 71 
 
 Dr. Doyle's grave reference to his own ibid 
 
 of Popish Bishops quoted renouncing power of Pope 117 
 
 of same swear given without mental reservation ... ibid 
 
 evidence of same, how reviewed 118 
 
 of Dr. Murray and Doyle's imposture of 184 
 
 security of in Popish Bishops 187 
 
 all sorts of, relaxed by Major Poenitentiarus 212
 
 391 
 
 Page 
 Oaths of Drs. Murray and Doyle on excommunication proved 
 
 false by Unigenitus 220 
 
 of Popish Bishops to Pope and Sovereign incompatible 221 
 
 Popish Bishops deny on when it suits them ibid 
 
 their truth in one oath proves their perjury in another ibid 
 
 of Dr. Murray, compared with his letter read by O'Connell 233 
 
 of Dr. Doyle and M'Hale as to Bulla Coense falsehood of 235 
 
 of Dr. Murray as to 3d Canon 4th Lateran examined 243, 245 
 
 of members of Parliament trampled on with impunity 258, 315 
 
 of members has been but pretext for perjury ... ... 265 
 
 of Papal Bishops compared with Bull they have published 283 
 
 their treachery and perjury exhibited ibid 
 
 of Popish Bishops taken always with mental reservation 315 
 
 reservation in taking, proved by Dens, Bailly, &c. ... ibid 
 
 of members of Parliament disapproved by Pope .. 316 
 
 of Popish Bishops solved distinguendo .. 
 
 false, not to be taken on pretence of good of church 
 
 false, may be safely taken when really so 
 
 mode of keeping, suggested by Popery, anecdote of 
 
 of allegiance of Popish Bishops 
 
 falsehood of Bishop's, ("see Bishops) ... ... 
 
 not seeking dispensation from, always an imposture 
 
 of Popish Bishops, one tissue of imposition 
 
 Obscenity of confessional, how shown 
 
 Dr. Murray Challenged to meet the charge of 
 
 horrible instrument of priestly tyranny 
 
 brings all females into abject subjection to priests 
 
 316 
 317 
 ibid 
 ibid 
 318 
 
 321 
 322 
 229 
 ibid 
 315 
 ibid 
 O'Connell, Daniel, challenged to meet the proofs of this case 34 
 
 evidence of on property 72,73,74 
 
 deceitfulness of, and loophole of conscience ... . 75 
 
 tool and echo of his masters, priests and bishops 195, 278 
 
 279, 332 
 
 allowed to triumph through cowardice of British 
 
 Statesmen ... .'. 216 
 
 reads Dr. Murray's letter at Popish Institute ... 221 
 
 knew its falsehood while he was reading it ... 231 
 
 perjury of, in his cry against Protestant Church "De- 
 
 lendaest Carthago" 300 
 
 can scarcely suppress his innate treason 320 
 
 threatens Sovereign with rebellion if ministers 
 
 changed ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 threatens if she goes to war with dismemberment of 
 
 empire ibid 
 
 O'Finan Dr. remarkable case of Papal tyranny against ... 56 
 
 tyranny against, as subject of Britain considered 260 
 
 Offices, priests compelled to repeat daily 3 
 
 Olmutz Archbishop of, only Austrian Prelate not appointed by 
 
 Emperor 250 
 
 Archbishop of, elected by his chapter ibid 
 
 O'Reilly, Farrell, Popish Bishop of Kilmore, signs address of 1826 325
 
 Page 
 Oxford Bodleian library contains books and documents of Pa- 
 
 pacy 4 
 
 Panormitanus quoted by Van Espen on General Councils ... 124 
 Papacy, crimes of, use of having them slowly substantiated 
 
 (see Popery, Bishops) 239 
 
 duplicity and treachery of how it has imposed on 
 
 Statesmen 24S 
 
 infamous plot of, in Denmark discovered 286 
 
 all decretals commanded by Pope Gregory XVI to 
 
 be kept ... 293 
 
 Papal states all better protected from Popery than Britain 274, 276 
 well acquainted with tyranny of see of Rome (see Re- 
 port and names of the States) 276 
 
 Parliaments of Paris, Bourdeaux, and Rousillon prohibit 
 
 BullaCcense 299 
 
 of France, appealed to against it by Attorney Ge- 
 neral 298 
 
 of France, Arret of, against it 299 
 
 Paris, Matthew quoted by Dr. Doyle 105, 122 
 
 quotation of, by Van Espen ... ... 123 
 
 misquotation of, by Doyle proved ... ... ibid 
 
 Paschenius, his dissolution of Papal oaths effective ... 321 
 
 his remarks on oath constructed by James I. ... ibid 
 
 " Pastor Bonus," Bull published by Popish Bishops 1832 ... 199 
 
 extracts from 202, 203 
 
 grants universal license for all crimes ... 205 
 
 translations from ibid 
 
 . blasphemous application of Christ's example to 206 
 
 daring audacity of its application to Sovereign 
 
 210, 255 
 comparison of, with laws in Tuscany ... 269 
 
 Pastoral address and declaration of Popish Hierarchy in 1826 307 
 
 _ their duplicity, treachery, and perjury in ibid 
 
 treachery of, how peculiarly exhibited ibid 
 
 . illustrates the " Mystery of iniquity" ibid 
 
 resolutions contained in, on education (see Bishops, 
 
 from p. 307 to p. 325 308 
 
 address of 1830 (see Bishops from 325 to 333) ... 325 
 
 letter from Dr. Murray proves his guilt ... ... 232 
 
 mockery and hypocrisy of 233 
 
 lodged in Universities ... 236 
 
 of bishops, how restricted in Austria ... 252, 255 
 
 Pavia Bishops of, appointed by Emperor of Germany ... 261 
 all Papal Bulls sent to, must first be submitted to Sove- 
 reign ibid 
 
 Penalties against Heretics (see Heretics, Laws, Bulls, Bishops,) 
 
 against those who disobey Court of Rome ... 183, 189 
 
 Penances how imposed in Austria 252 
 
 how in this country ,T. 255
 
 393 
 
 Page 
 
 Perjury, {see Oaths, Bishops, Dens, Murray, M' Hale, Doyle, 
 Crotty, O'Connell) 
 
 might turn pale with listening to oaths of Popish 
 
 Bishops 329 
 
 Perjuries, oaths contrary to ecclesiastical utility are ... 317 
 
 Persecution, principles of, in Dens ... ... .. ... 6 
 
 atrocious law for, by Popish Bishops, (see Dens, 
 
 Murray, Doyle, Bishops, Heretics, Laws,") .. 135 
 
 doctrine of, set forth in their acknowledged Bull 
 
 Unigenitus ... ... . . ... ... 220 
 
 Philip, King of Franks, present at Council of Vienne ... 119 
 
 Piedmont, Report of Committee on .. 272 
 
 Index Expurgatorius prohibited in 273 
 
 Pistoia, Council of, Bull of Pope against 281 
 
 Pitt, Right Hon. William, questions said to be sent by ... 248 
 
 honest integrity of, rendered unfit to deal with Popery .., ibid 
 
 incapable of conceiving such a system of fraud and vil- 
 lainy ... ... ... ibid 
 
 duped by artifice of Charles Butler ibid 
 
 sanction of, eagerly seized by Popery for the questions ibid 
 
 Pithou's History of the regulations of Gallican Church 273, 297 
 " Placet," Imperial, what, same as Placitum Regium, or Exe- 
 quatur 251 
 
 necessity of, explained by Van Espen (see Exequa- 
 tur} 256 
 
 only object of, to guard the country from domination 
 
 of Papacy 256, 7 
 
 remedy, if any attempt made against it 258 
 
 Placitum Regium what, (see Exequatur) ... ... 250, 251 
 
 Platina quoted by Dr. Doyle 124 
 
 Plunkett, George, Popish" Bishop of Elphin, signs address of 
 
 1826 325 
 
 Pcenitentiarius Major powers of, in " Pastor Sonus" 202-213 
 
 can absolve heretics 202,203 
 
 can absolve apostates ibid 
 
 cannot absolve Princes or persons in autho- 
 rity ibid 210 
 
 can absolve homicides, outlaws, murderers ibid 
 
 can enable them to enter religious orders ... ibid 
 
 his character, rank and office .. ... 204> 
 
 . book written on him by Leo ... .. ibid 
 
 obliged to delegate his authority, why 
 
 privileges conferred on him by Bull 
 
 office of, blasphemous comparison of 
 
 .. ibid 
 
 .. 205 
 
 .. 207 
 
 pardons those whose names he knows not .. ibid 
 
 delegates his officers in the dioceses of Ireland 209 
 
 nothing but crimes can be expected from ... ibid 
 
 cannot pardon violations of Ecclesiastical im- 
 
 munity 210 
 
 can relax all oaths injurious to church ... 212
 
 394 
 
 Page 
 Poenitentiarius and all vows though confirmed by oaths ... 212 
 
 can undo any supposable obligation 213 
 
 can grant all relaxations to monks for all crimes ibid 
 
 Pole Cardinal, office of reconciling England to Rome com- 
 mitted to ... ... 93 
 
 Briefs sent to by Pope Julius III. for England 
 
 93,91 
 
 declaration of, on testimony of Spondanus ibid 
 
 celebrated for his prudence ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Ponte de Lima Marquis of, Prime Minister to Queen of Por- 
 tugal 281 
 
 peremptorily resists publication of Papal Bulls ibid 
 
 Pope Benedict XIV. his canonical doctrine added to Dens ... 7 
 
 Gregory XVI. his enclyclical letter ... 13, 60, 228 
 
 . this letter lodged in Universities ibid 
 
 orders all Papal principles to be preserved ... 14 
 
 . shows the absurdity of supposing Popery to be 
 
 changed .. ,.. ... ibid 
 
 parallel between this and Benedict's Canon Law 
 
 that is added to Dens 14, 15 
 
 power of, as laid down by Dens ... .. 16 
 
 power of, disclaimed on oath by Dr. Doyle ... 42 
 
 Reserved cases to, by Bulk Coense 63 
 
 Ben. XIV. his rescript on restitution of property 7591 
 
 claims right over real property 81 
 
 commands restitution of real property 82 
 
 does not pronounce on chattel property ... ... ibid 
 
 Innocent III. on restitution ... ... ... 913 
 
 Julius III. Brief of, to Cardinal Pole ... 93, 91 
 
 claims the church lands of England ibid 
 
 Benedict XIV. Law of his diocesan Synod on Councils 1 19 
 
 Gregory IX. Decretals of, 123, 125 
 
 Innocent III. why Canons 1th Lateran ascribed to 123, 125 
 
 Benedict XIV. Law of, his diocesan Synod quoted 136, 137 
 
 exterminating character of this ... ... ibid 243 
 
 Boniface VIII. quoted as to Bishops 138 
 
 Benedict XI. de hseriticis 139 
 
 Innocent IV. John XXII. and Martin V. quoted ... 150 
 
 Clement XII. Bull of, " In Suprimo" 151 
 
 Benedict XIV. Bull of " Officii Nostri" ibid 
 
 Benedict XIII. Bull of, " Ex quo Divina" ibid 
 
 Benedict XIV. Bull of " Elapso Proxime" ibid 
 
 same translated ... 153 
 
 John XXII. infamous Bull of, set up by Popish Bishops 158 
 
 Martin IV. quoted by him in this ibid 
 
 indirect power of, how brought into effect in a nation 161 
 
 temporal power of, a subject of great anxiety ... 163 
 
 temporal power of, objection of Henry VIII. to ... ibid 
 
 his policy directs the operation of bishops 164 
 
 Dr. Murray's evidence on temporal power of, (see Mur- 
 ray) ... ... ... 172, 173, 180, 182
 
 Page 
 
 Pope, Dr. Doyle's evidence on same 174-8 
 
 Boniface VIII. Dr. Doyle's pretended exception of 176 
 
 - - executive authority in Popish Church ... ... 177 
 
 if interfered with rights of Sovereign, pretended conse- 
 
 quence ... ibid 
 
 authority of, as defined, by Dr. Murray (see Murray) 180 
 
 pretended by him only to be obeyed in spiritual things ibid 
 
 pretence of Dr. Murray that his temporal power is passed 
 
 away 181 
 
 all his spiritual power brought to bear on the Roman Ca- 
 tholics 184 
 
 the solicitude of his pastoral government duties of Bull 188 
 
 Benedict XIV. his Bull ibid 
 
 none to dare hinder the full exercise of his authority ... 189 
 
 Benedict XIV. confirms decree of Innocent XI. ... 190 
 
 extends his Bull to all states mediately subject to 
 
 him ibid 
 
 nature of his authority indirectly exercised 191 
 
 bishops and priests administer his authority ... ... ibid 
 
 impeding his authority intolerable pravity 192 
 
 pronounces sentence on all who dare to do so ... 192, 193 
 
 atrocious tyranny of, how exercised ... ... ... ibid 
 
 _ death only deliverance of priests from his grasp ... ibid 
 
 the great liberality of 196 
 
 permits certain privileges where he has supreme authority ibid 
 
 authority of, substituted for that of British Sovereign ... 197 
 
 direct temporal tyranny of, how established ... ... 202 
 
 exercises this over Roman Catholics of Ireland ... ibid 
 
 blasphemous assumption of power to punish and pardon 206 
 
 realizes the ambition and pride of Satan, how ... ibid 
 
 assimilates his blasphemous dispensations to Fountain 
 
 for sin 207 
 
 wickedness and blasphemy of his Bull pointed out ... ibid 
 
 , a fountain of gain for avarice and ambition of ... ibid 
 
 no wonder he pleads for his traffic .. ibid 
 
 a master merchant of the souls of men 208 
 
 Gregory XVI. idolatrous letter of ...228 
 
 Benedict XIV. extract from his Diocesan Synod ... 242 
 
 deposes Bishops who will not exterminate 
 
 heretics 243 
 
 law of, set up as rule for Bishops in 
 
 Ireland 243,293 
 
 encroachments of power prevented in foreign states by 
 
 the Exequatur 251 
 
 has no power of appointing Bishops in Austria ... ibid 
 
 all his regulations in Austria must be submitted to Go- 
 vernment ibid 
 
 unlimited despotism of, over all orders of Monks in 
 
 Britain 263 
 
 appeal from, to General of the Jesuits 265
 
 396 
 
 Page 
 
 Pope, progress he is making in England ... 266 
 
 derives most accurate information from his bishops ... 270 
 
 has set up a College at Rome for Irish students ... ibid 
 
 to make able traitors of them for this empire ... .. ibid 
 
 Pius VII. concordat between, and Chief Consul of 
 
 France 275 
 
 papers of, on appointment of Bishop of Segovia ... ibid 
 
 must send his bulls of consecration to the Bishops in 
 
 Spain ibid 
 
 comparison of his restricted power in Spain and unre- 
 stricted in Britain 276 
 
 can name what traitors he likes to be Bishops ibid 
 
 Bulls and all decretals of laws restricting in Spain ... 277 
 
 iniquitous efforts of, to subvert authority of kings 280, 281 
 
 villainv of, compelled kings to examine his Bulls ... ibid 
 
 Pius VI. two Bulls attempted by him to be published in 
 
 Portugal ibid 
 
 peremptorily prohibited by Queen ibid 
 
 both published in Ireland, Dens 
 
 Vol. VIII 282 
 
 has plenitude of power over all persons as to religion ... ibid 
 
 possesses compulsory power, is above a general Council ibid 
 
 is infallible ex Cathedra, can depose kings and absolve 
 
 from allegiance ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 these doctrines as to, conformed by Bull published by 
 
 Papal Bishops ibid 
 
 has an authority in England that he has not in any state 
 
 in Europe 285 
 
 sends Bulls of Institution to Bishops appointed by So- 
 vereign in Russia ibid 
 
 iniquity of, in the Bulla Cranse 290, 291 
 
 Clement XIII. efforts of, to revive Papal despotism ... 292 
 
 Gregory XVI. Encyclical of, lodged in Universities ... 293 
 
 command of, to Papal Bishops in it ... ibid 
 
 subjection of to Law of Naples, how enforced ... ibid 
 
 conduct of Naples to, compared with cowardly compro- 
 mise of England ... ibid 
 
 sent messenger with unsanctioned brief to Naples ... ibid 
 
 King displeased that he was not sent to the gallows ... ibid 
 
 not to be suffered to make such attempts ... .. ibid 
 
 concessions to, encourage his audacity ibid 
 
 Julius II. adds vile clauses to Bulla Ccenae 297 
 
 Gregory XII. letter of, Bulla Coenee published under this 
 
 title 298 
 
 Nuncio of, turned out of Spain ... ... ... 303 
 
 authority of, Bulla Coenae intended to enforce 304 
 
 auditor of Cardinal Erskine, important note from ... ibid 
 
 centre of Catholic unity 315 
 
 centre of Papal perjury and of all crime ibid 
 
 emphatically " MAN OF SIN" ibid
 
 397 
 
 Page 
 Pope, infallibility of, denied by Papal Bishops ... ... 31? 
 
 .. not an article of Catholic faith ... ibid 
 
 not infallible in matters of fact .. ... ... 318 
 
 not infallible as private Doctor ... ... ... ibid 
 
 infallible ex Cathedra ... ... .. ... ibid 
 
 Popery the absurdity of any pretended improvement in ... 1.3 
 
 an accursed apostacy full of treachery and perjury ... 97 
 
 well denominated Mystery, Babylon, Mother of harlots 142 
 
 power granted to, consequences of, predicted by a priest 150 
 
 indirect operation of, against government explained 161 
 
 how it enslaves poor Roman Catholics fully shown 194,195 
 
 infamous villainy of, maintained by dispensations ... 199 
 
 pretences of, to advance political power ... ... 21 1 
 
 protects, receives, and cherishes the vilest criminals 
 
 and crimes ... ... ... ... 212 
 
 a system of cruelty, perjury, misery, and perdition ... 246 
 
 and infidelity both of same father the devil ... 255 
 
 use makes of British freedom ... ... 267, 268 
 
 influence and power of, proved by excluding Bible 273 
 
 treachery of, as exhibited by Jesuits. in Braunsburgh 286 
 
 facilities granted to, for subversion of Protestant 
 
 Church ... ... ... .. ... 287 
 
 established for promoting happiness of mankind, so say 
 
 Bishops ... ... ... ... ... 311 
 
 . this statements as to, utterly false ... ... 312 
 
 Popish Bishops, (see Bishops] 
 
 Priests, (see Priests} ... 
 
 Population goaded on to crime by their Bishops and Priests 160 
 
 kept in continual ferment and fever by them ... 161 
 
 so kept in a posture of seditious hostility to Eng- 
 land ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 bowed down under fangs of Papal tyrants ... 162 
 
 Portugal and Brazils, report on ... ... ... 279 
 
 documents of, throw light on the state of Britain ... ibid 
 
 legal authorities of, have canvassed the question as to 
 
 Bulls ... ... ... ... ... 280 
 
 important anecdote of Clergyman in ... ... ibid 
 
 Censor of, able review of ... ... ... ibid 
 
 groaned under despotism of Popes ... ..281 
 
 Beneplacito Regio in, what it proves ... ... ibid 
 
 Sovereigns of, opposed Papal Bulls ... ... ibid 
 
 Queen of, peremptorily prohibits two of Pius VI. ... ibid 
 
 Prescription cannot secure property taken possession of with 
 
 bad faith ... ... ... ... 93 
 
 none whatever can avail against the claims of 
 
 Popery ... ... ... ... 94 
 
 Priests promulgate laws by the confessional ... 27, 28 
 
 and bishops appealed to on their iniquity ... ... 35 
 
 learn when Bulls are received from their bishops ... 46 
 
 and bishops train the people in their crimes ... 52
 
 398 
 
 Page 
 
 Priests and Bishops, their crimes ought to be openly de- 
 nounced ... ... ... ... 60, 61 
 
 sworn by their bishops as ministers of Inquisition ... 150 
 
 how driven by the secret tyranny and villainy of bishops 161 
 
 the mode in which drilled to train the population ... ibid 
 
 delegated instruments of treason ... ... ... 164 
 
 Dr. Murray pretends excommunicated persons would 
 
 apply to ... ... ... ... ... 173 
 
 excommunicated themselves if dare to resist Rome ... 187 
 
 suspended and enslaved by Pope under Bull ... ibid 
 
 miserable subjection of, by this tyrant ... ... 193 
 
 turned adrift in disgrace if refuse to obey him ... ibid 
 
 excommunicated and obliged to go to his feet for pardon ibid 
 
 obliged in their turn to be tyrants over Laity .. 194> 
 
 language of, at elections to people ... ... 195 
 
 radical power and special jurisdiction of, what ... 200 
 
 poor people stimulated by, to crimes ... ... 206 
 
 show conscious falsehood of Dr. Murray's letter ... 230 
 
 by fear to attempt to defend him ... ... ibid 
 
 compelled to be slaves to Pope ... ... 260 
 
 therefore compelled to be traitors to Sovereign ... ibid 
 
 and forced to be tyrants of people ... ... ibid 
 
 none allowed to be ordained without license in Tuscany 
 
 269, 270 
 
 only allowed to study books there approved by the Go- 
 
 vernment ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 drive their slaves like sheep to the Hustings ... 279 
 
 Princes and rulers being heretics reserved to Pope ... 203 
 
 cannot be absolved by Major Pcenitentiarius ... ibid 
 
 Probatio semiplena necessary for putting to torture ... 154 
 
 case of its application illustrated ... ibid 
 
 Procurator General, of Naples, must sign all Papal Bulls ... 2~2 
 
 Proofs of laws set up by bishops, condensed view of 30, 31 
 
 sufficient for torture, what, (see Torture) ... 154 
 
 Property, law for restitution of, set up by Popish Bishops ... 67 
 
 evidence of Dr. Murray on ... ... ... 68 
 
 evidence of O'Connell on ... ... 72, 75 
 
 forfeited, pretended by O'Connell to be safe .. 74- 
 
 examination of Dr. Slevin on, (see Slevin) 75-82 
 
 falsehood and treachery of Popish Bishops as to ... 82 
 
 Bull on forfeited, from Ben. XIV. ... 83-94. 
 
 taken in unjust war, rapine, and to be restored ... 
 
 heretics bound to restore ... ... ... 88 
 
 cannot be secured by any treaties to heretics ... 90 
 
 Protection, none afforded by British law against tyranny of 
 
 Pope ... ... ... ... - 194. 
 
 Protestants all accursed by Bulla Ccenae ... ... 52 
 
 addressed as "beloved fellow-Christians" by Dr. Murray 53 
 
 secretly excommunicated by him ... ... ibid 
 
 duties of, to Roman Catholics ... 60, 97, 195
 
 399 
 
 Page 
 
 Protestants, all property of, subject to restitution 62 
 
 - cannot be protected from Bulla Coense ... ... 64 
 
 ignorance and false security of ... 97 
 
 had no idea of an Inquisition in Ireland ... .. 148 
 
 could not for some generations past have believed it 159 
 
 must awaken to a sense of their duty ... ... 160 
 
 aggravate the evils of their country by ignorance 
 
 and apathy ... ibid 
 
 not to scoff at these bulls in their folly ibid 
 
 Popery permitted to scourge their indolence and 
 
 guilty apathy ... 162 
 
 guilt of, in compromising with Popery 195 
 
 and in educating priests, traitors, and tyrants ... ibid 
 
 principles of, denounced by Unigenitus ... 218, 219 
 
 . personally subjected to persecution for holding 
 
 them 220 
 
 sought to be conciliated or blinded by oath of Po- 
 pish Bishops 224 
 
 deceived deliberately by them and their oath 224, 225 
 
 criminal neglect of their duty to Roman Catholics 229 
 
 atrocity of law against, by Dr. Murray ... ... 2-15 
 
 appeal to, to preserve letter on 3d Canon, 4th 
 
 Lateran 246 
 
 Sovereign, (see Sovereign) ... 
 
 Institutions, (see Institutions) ... 
 
 guilt and blindness of, as to National Schools in 
 
 Ireland 273 
 
 folly of, in not insisting on Veto 276 
 
 Provence, the Annexe in, what it proves ... ... ... 281 
 
 Provisions of Court of Rome, none permitted in France un- 
 licensed, (see Balls) 275 
 
 for Papal Clergy, resolution of Popish Bishops on 310 
 
 Prussia, Report of Committee on 287 
 
 laws of, strict, as to Papacy ibid 
 
 Sovereign of, nominates to Bishoprics 288 
 
 otherwise, Chapter elect ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Minister of State, names priests to vacant churches ibid 
 
 . no Bull can be published in, without permission of 
 
 Government ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 ... all communications with Rome must come through 
 
 Government ... ,.. ibid 
 
 Punishments canonical, what ... 242 
 
 bishops not allowed to inflict in Austria ... 252 
 
 Quarantotti rescript of Dr. Doyle's remark on 177 
 
 referred to as to concession of Veto ... 253 
 
 " Rapinam" Canon quoted as to restitution .. 92 
 
 Raynaldus, annals of, contain Brief sent to Cardinal Pole ... 94) 
 Recopilacion, a collection of statutes in Spain ... ... 303 
 
 Bulla Ccanse prohibited in ...303
 
 400 
 
 Page 
 Reform genuine and Radical, how to be effected ... ... 196 
 
 j none, while traitors and perjurers are legislators ... ibid 
 
 Regale, the, a royal prerogative in Naples ... ... 271 
 
 Regime of France, ancient, guarded against Popery ... 274 
 
 Reiffenstuel, doctrines of, on the Bulla Coenae ... 47, 48 
 
 standard of Maynooth ... ... 182, 303 
 
 Register, Weekly, Dens advertized in once, and but once ... 21 
 
 Daily, not advertized in ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Religion made by Satan the foundation of all Papal politics 
 
 (see Devil,' Pope, Bishops, Priests) ... ... 95 
 
 Report of Committee House of Commons, on Foreign States 247 
 
 importance of this how seen ... ... ... ibid 
 
 states object of Committee, what ... ... 24.9 
 
 three-fold object of ... ... ... ... 230 
 
 on Austria, including Bohemia and Hungary ... ibid 
 
 Archbishoprics of Metitz, Treves, Cologne, and 
 
 Saltzburgh ... ... ... ... 259 
 
 on States of Italy, Milan, and Lombardy ... 261 
 
 on Venetian States ... ... ... ... 267 
 
 on Tuscany ... ... ... ... 268 
 
 on Naples and two Sicilies ... ... 271, 289 
 
 on Sardinia, Piedmont, and Savoy ... ... 272 
 
 on France ... ... "... ... 273, 296 
 
 on Spain ... ... ... ... ... 275 
 
 on Portugal and the Brazils ... ... ... 279 
 
 on Roman Catholic countries of Switzerland ... 283 
 
 on Russian Empire ... ... .. ... 284 
 
 _. on Denmark ... ... ... ... 285 
 
 on Sweden ... ... ... ... 286 
 
 _ on kingdom of Prussia ... ... ... 287 
 
 on the States of the Netherlands ... ... 288 
 
 Requisitoire of French Attorney-General ... ... 297 
 
 Rescripts, Papal, restraints imposed on, inquired into ... 250 
 
 all to be submitted to Government in Austria ... 251 
 
 not only disciplinary, but dogmatical ... ... ibid 
 
 opinion of Attorney- General taken on them ... ibid 
 
 all whether ancient or modern subject to this ... ibid 
 
 none permitted at Naples without the Exequatur ... ibid 
 
 none permitted in France without it, (see Bulk, 
 
 Laws, Pope} ... ... ... ... 275 
 
 Reserved cases, what, explained by Dr. Doyle .. ... 200 
 
 what is the object and intention of them ... ... 201 
 
 none for Pope, Dr. Doyle pretends ... ... ibid 
 
 give direct temporal jurisdiction to Pope ... ibid 
 
 give him overwhelming power over Roman Catholics ibid 
 
 reason, why Dr. Doyle pretended to deny ... 202 
 
 Resolutions which Dr. Murray was challenged to meet 224, 230 
 
 of Popish Bishops in pastoral, address of 1826 308 
 
 Restitution, law of, as to forfeited property ... .. 82 
 made a matter of conscience with Roman Catholics 
 
 83, 95
 
 401 
 
 Page 
 Rheims, Council of, quoted for exterminating heretics 138,242 
 
 Rhemish Notes infamous in their character 270 
 
 . secretly circulated by Popish Bishops ... ibid 
 
 called infallible interpretation of Church .... ibid 
 
 circulation of, under Episcopal authority ... 314 
 
 prove falsehood and hypocrisy of Papal Bishops ibid 
 
 lodged in Universities 328, 337 
 
 Ribbonmen of Ireland, a kind appeal to .. 37 
 
 called on to consider if Popery can be Christianity 38 
 
 impostures of priests set before them ibid 
 
 innocent and unoffending, compared with traitors 
 
 who instigate them ... ... ... ... 238 
 
 signal of, for murder, seems borrowed from Bishops' 
 
 Pastoral 330 
 
 Ribbon Society, evidence of, before Lord's Committee ... 33 
 
 are only sworn to execute laws of bishops ... ibid 
 
 . trained by their Priests for the crimes they 
 
 commit ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Rigordus, quoted by Dr. Doyle 124 
 
 Roman Catholics of Ireland addressed ... 37 
 
 Gospel set before them 39 
 
 ought to be dealt faithfully with by Protestants 60, 97 
 
 _ . made tools of by their bishops ... ... ibid 
 
 . have purchased forfeited estates O'Connell says 73 
 
 would oppose he pretends resumption of property 71 
 
 how driven and trained by their priests ... 161 
 
 enslaved by spiritual authority of bishops and laws 1 82 
 
 Bull for compelling temporal obedience of, to 
 
 Pope 188 
 
 how worked on by their priests 195 
 
 character and condition of, as enslaved by them ibid 
 
 how to be emancipated and rescued from Popery 1 96 
 
 stimulated to crimes by priests 209 
 
 then pardoned for committing them ... ... ibid 
 
 how Bull Unigenitus enforced on ... ... 216 
 
 cruel tyranny of their masters who do so ... ibid 
 
 Dr. Murray challenged to choose and appear 
 
 before 224. 
 
 basely betrayed and deceived by bishops . . . 227 
 
 spiritual benefit of, proof of true regard ... ibid 
 
 impostures of bishops on, as to Creed and Bible 228 
 
 falsehood, cruelty, and obscenity practised 
 
 against, in confessional ... ... .. 229 
 
 blessings of Gospel for, and duty of Protes- 
 tants towards ibid 
 
 intreated to consider resolutions proposed ... ibid 
 compelled to submit to decisions and decrees 
 
 of bishops 233 
 
 Laity not criminals, but victims of those who are 239 
 earnestly exhorted to read facts proved ... 24-6 
 u 3
 
 402 
 
 Page 
 Roman Catholics of Ireland appealed to, whether such a 
 
 system can be religion of Christ 246 
 
 appealed to, whether it can stand before bis tribunal ibid 
 
 subjects in foreign states, Report on (see Report) 247 
 
 minds of, poisoned and corrupted by Bishops 
 
 and Priests ... ... ... 253, 278 
 
 state of, that of abject slavery ... 255, 278 
 
 delivered in Lombardy from tyranny, they suffer 
 
 in Ireland ... ' ... ... ... 267 
 
 of Spain in a better state of freedom than those 
 
 in Ireland ... ... ... 278-9 
 
 of Ireland more enslaved than twenty years ago 279 
 
 address and declaration of Hierarchy to in 1826 307 
 
 pretended permission to, of Bishops to read 
 
 Scriptures ... ... 312 
 
 falsehood of, in this shown (note) ibid 
 
 Rome, Church of, power of dispensation in examined ... 200 
 
 i ^ of, protects her own rights ... ... ... 210 
 
 liberties of, none dare to violate, ibid 
 
 violation of, the worst of crimes 21 1 
 
 can modify the human character to every crime 214 
 
 can promote her scholars to every dignity ... ibid 
 
 Court of, a political expression ... 45 
 
 assumes despotic power in Ireland ... ... 56 
 
 atrocious exercise of, do. ... ... 56, 57 
 
 communication with, Doyle's evidence on ... 178 
 
 restrictions on this before the Reformation ... ibid 
 
 all mandates of, enforced by a Bull 183 
 
 denounces all who dare to oppose or hinder it ... 189 
 
 denounces Royal Exequatur (see Exequatur} ... ibid 
 
 all who dare to impede authority of denounced 183, 
 
 192, 193 
 
 jurisdiction of, in Portugal settled ... ... 280 
 
 despotism of, compelled kings to awaken ... 281 
 
 no communication with, allowed in Prussia but 
 
 through government ... ... ... ... 288 
 
 extent to which her pretensions are carried ... 297 
 
 has always endeavoured to enforce them ... ibid 
 
 mode of so doing by Bulls, specially Bulla Ccense ibid 
 
 See of, intercourse of Roman Catholics with (see 
 
 Pope, Bulls, Laws, and Report on States of Continent) 247 
 
 Rugger acknowledges the right of Sovereignty 281 
 
 Russia, Report of Committee on, (see Greek Church) ... 284 
 
 Senate of, must pass its opinion on all Papal Bulls ... 285 
 
 Ryan, John, Popish Coadjutor Bishop signs addresses of 1826 
 
 and 1830 325, 333 
 
 Sacraments refused to any who dare to disobey Pope ... 193 
 the instruments of Papal tyranny 195 
 
 Roman Catholics deprived of, who refuse to obey Uni* 
 
 genitus 216 
 
 Saints, idol worship of, lying statement of Popish Bishops on 313
 
 403 
 
 Page 
 
 Saltzburgh, Archbishop of, Report of Committee on 259, 260 
 Salvo of King's Advocate must be affixed to Bulls in Spain 275 
 Sanctuary, heretics excepted from privileges of ... ... 157 
 
 Sanderus, de Schismate Anglicano quoted ... ... 94 
 
 Sardinia, Report of Committee of Commons on ... 272 
 
 King of, nominates to all Bishoprics ibid 
 
 in consequence of a Brief from Pope Nicholas V. ... 272 
 
 no Papal Bull permitted in without an Exequatur ... 273 
 
 Satan, his careful policy as to his favourite system Popery ... 95 
 
 makes his priests the rulers of war, how ibid 
 
 clothes even the torture in religion (see Pope, Bishops, 
 
 Priests,) ... ... ... ... 95 
 
 Savoy, Report of Committee of Commons on 272 
 
 Saxony, Report of Committee on, not important 289 
 
 Schmalygrueber, Counsels of, principles laid down in ... 90 
 
 Schools, resolutions of Popish Bishops on 308-310 
 
 Scriptures, Holy, guilt of withdrawing from National Schools 
 
 98, 273, 287, 309 
 
 interdicted by Bull Unigenitus 218 
 
 smooth hypocrisy of Papal Bishops in citing 308, 324, 326, 
 
 333 
 
 pretence of Popish Bishops as to 312 
 
 . their opinion of, proves their principles ... ... ibid 
 
 Secretary for Home Department has less knowledge than Pope 270 
 Secular powers in Councils, pretences of Drs. Murray, Doyle 
 
 and Crotty, (see Murray, Doyle and Crotty) 101, 107, 
 
 falsehood of Do. proved 119,120 
 
 Secular arm to be invoked against those who resist Unigeni- 
 tus 220 
 
 Segovia, Bishop of, appointed by King of Spain, 1814- ... 275 
 
 papers on this appointment prove the fact ibid 
 
 Seguier Monsieur, Attorney General of France, on Bulla 
 
 Coense 237 
 
 Settlement of property, all rendered void by Popery ... 96 
 
 Shaughnessy, J. Popish Bishop of Killaloe, signs address of 
 
 1826 325 
 
 Sicily, Report of Committee of Commons on 271 
 
 Bishops in, all appointed by Government ... ... ibid 
 
 and benefices also when sees are vacant ... ... ibid 
 
 " Sicut ait," mode of quoting 27 Canon 3d Lateran ... 129 
 Sigismond, Emperor, present at Council of Constance ... 119 
 Slevin, Dr. professor of Canon Law at Maynooth his evidence 23 
 throws light on the villainy of his Bishops ... ... 26 
 
 his evidence as to restitution of property and Bull on do. 75 
 
 pretends that this Bull not binding 76 
 
 pretends it has no reference to Ireland ... 77, 81 
 
 pretends to justify transfer of Church property 78, 79 
 
 affects to reconcile it to Papal Canon Law 79 
 
 admits Bull in force where published ... ... 81 
 
 allows that Pope claims right over property ... ibid
 
 404 
 
 Page 
 Sovereign, Protestant, an excommunicated heretic ... 62, 253 
 
 cannot be protected from Bulla Crense ... ... 64 
 
 sin of, in concession to the Papacy ... .. 98 
 
 compelled to go to feet of Pope for pardon 210, 255 
 
 cannot protect their country as Papal Sovereigns ... 253 
 
 weakness of, in educating Priests ibid 
 
 how vigilant ought to be in protecting empire ... 257 
 
 her most gracious Majesty the Queen, an excommuni- 
 
 cated heretic 319 
 
 but not therefore to be directly dethroned by Popery ibid 
 
 professions of loyalty of Popish Bishops to ... ibid 
 
 sincerity of their devotion towards ... ... ... ibid 
 
 threatened with rebellion and Repeal of Union, when 320 
 
 oaths of allegiance to, how binding on Popish Bishops ibid 
 
 power of Pope over her kingdom, what ... ... ibid 
 
 Papal of Europe, how they protect their institutions 256, 7 
 
 nothing detrimental to their rights permitted ... 257 
 
 obliged to guard their empires against the Papacy ... ibid 
 
 object of in Placet, to guard his country against Po- 
 
 pery ibid 
 
 instructions given by, universal 258 
 
 of Portugal vindicated in opposing the Pope ... 281 
 
 of Russia nominates to all Bishoprics ... ... 285 
 
 deprived of rights, excommunicated by Bulla Coenae 290 
 
 enormously insulted by it 291 
 
 Spain, Report of Committee on 275, 301 
 
 Bishops in, all appointed by Sovereign ... ... ibid 
 
 Bishops in, Bulls sent by Pope to confirm Royal appoint- 
 
 ment ibid 
 
 Bulls to confirm Bishops in, submitted to Government ibid 
 
 Ecclesiastical benifices in, patronage of in Crown ... ibid 
 
 Pope's Bulls to confirm Bishops in, must be endorsed by 
 
 Government ibid 
 
 none but natives admitted to benefices in ... ... 276 
 
 comparison between law as to Bishops in, and that in 
 
 Britain ibid 
 
 how protected as to Bulls ... ibid 
 
 tranquillity of, not to be disturbed by Bulls ... ... 277 
 
 punishment of those who dare to introduce Bulls into ibid 
 
 law in, as to prohibited books ... 278 
 
 comparison of its inhabitants with Irish Roman Catho- 
 
 lies ibid 
 
 the Exequatur in, what it proves 281 
 
 Ferdinand, King of, letter to Viceroy of Naples (see Fer- 
 
 dinand') 293 
 
 Edict of, Lords of Council of, extract from ... 301 
 
 has always protested against Bulla Ccenaa ibid 
 
 King Charles I. Don Philip II. Cortes of, resist it .. 304 
 
 Spondanus gives the declaration of Cardinal Pole ... 94 
 
 Stanley, Dr. Bishop of Norwich, when made so, ami why 9
 
 405 
 
 Page 
 Stanley, his defence of Dr. Murray examined ... 9, 10 
 
 his visit to Coyne to get information 10 
 
 . his lamentable ignorance of Popery ibid 
 
 his apology, all tells against the man he was trying to 
 
 defend ... ... .. ... ... ... ibid 
 
 helps to prove the laws set up by Romish Bishops 30 
 
 Statesmen of England tampering with Popery 59 
 
 of England must meet the case ... ... ... ibid 
 
 , are amazed that their concessions have no effect ... 160 
 
 . must awaken to a sense of their duty or perish ... ibid 
 
 . must reform themselves from their ignorance and apathy ibid 
 
 their cowardice, the consequences of ... ... 216 
 
 . lamentably unacquainted with Popery, proof of in 
 
 Mr. Pitt ... ... ... ... 248 
 
 lamentable ignorance of as to Monks ... ... 262 
 
 ought to have known their state on Continent ... ibid 
 
 and the absolute despotism in which they are in Britain ibid 
 
 bartering our Foreign and Domestic Institutions with 
 
 Popery ... ... .. .. 266 
 
 - ignorant with respect to Monks as well as Bulls ... ibid 
 
 guilt and folly of, in giving public money to Papal 
 
 Bishops ... ... ... 268 
 
 seem as if judicial blindness sent on ... ... ibid 
 
 have left England more unguarded than France in re- 
 
 volution ... ... ... ... 274 
 
 Statutes, Provincial of Leinster detected ... ... 7 
 
 Priests compelled to observe under heavy penalties ibid 
 
 show standard for directing consciences of people 22 
 
 Dr. Slevin's evidence on the subject of ... 25 
 
 he expects they will be improved and enlarged ... ibid 
 
 improvement and enlargement of, what ... ... ibid 
 
 old and new lodged in Universities ... ... ibid 
 
 excommunicate all Heretics and Apostates 60, 255 
 
 _ hypocrisy and treachery of Dr. Murray in them .. ibid 
 
 command creed of Pope Pius as oath of Priests ... 128 
 
 stand as witnesses against the Bishops ... ... 149 
 
 proofs furnished by, stated to Dr. Murray ... 225 
 
 old of 1770, prove Bishops, drill Priests by standard ibid 
 
 of Papal Irish Bishops compared with Austrian ... 253 
 
 St. Clara, Royal Chamber of, Report on Bulla Crenee ... 292 
 
 points out the ambition of the Pope . . ibid 
 
 his efforts to revive Papal despotism ... ibid 
 
 by various Bulls, especially Bulla Coense ... ibid 
 
 declares object of this bull to overthrow all Sovereigns ibid 
 
 Stewart, Sir Charles, British Minister at Portugal ... 280 
 
 dispatch from, to Secretary of State ... ... ibid 
 
 important testimony of, on Popery there ... ibid 
 
 fact stated by ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 " Super Soliditate," a Bull of Pius VI. ... ... 281
 
 406 
 
 Page 
 " Super Soliditate" sought to be publiihed in Portugal ... 281 
 
 peremptorily resisted by Queen 281, 312 
 
 as peremptorily by the Marquis of Ponte 
 
 de Lima .. ... .. ibid 
 
 published in Ireland in 1832 ... ... 282 
 
 doctrines enforced by it stated plainly ... ibid 
 
 confirms eight numbers in treatise of faith 
 
 in Dens ... ... ... ibid 
 
 establishes infallibility of Pope, and his 
 
 indirect temporal power ... ... ibid 
 
 denunciation of, in Portugal proves false- 
 hood of Popish Bishops ... ... 312 
 
 Sweden, Report of Committee on ... ... ... 286 
 
 toleration edict of King of ... ... ... ibid 
 
 laws of more restrictive than in Denmark . . ibid 
 
 no person of a foreign religion admitted to any office 
 
 in state ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 nor allowed to establish any public schools ... ibid 
 
 nor any place for diffusion of their religion ... ibid 
 
 not suffered to admit or send out missionaries ... ibid 
 
 no Convents or Monks permitted in ... ... 287 
 
 no public processions allowed . . ... ... ibid 
 
 apostates punished ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 no person of a foreign religion admitted as member of 
 
 Diet ... ... 287 
 
 state of, contrasted with British Empire ... ... ibid 
 
 Switzerland, Roman Catholic Cantons, report on ... 283 
 no Papal Bulls allowed without leave of civil Go- 
 vernment ... ... ... ... 284 
 
 visitation of Clergy, Episcopal ordinances under 
 
 same restriction ... ... ... ibid 
 
 publication of Corpus Juris Canonici not permit- 
 ted in ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Bulk Ccense strictly prohibited ... ... ibid 
 
 no law can have force till authorized by Sovereign 
 
 authority ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Temporal power of Pope, (see Pope, Murray, Doyle, Bulls, 
 Laws) 
 
 in General Councils, Crotty's evidence on ... 101 
 
 pretended to be united with spiritual ... ibid 
 
 Dr. Doyle's evidence on, (see Doyle) ... 163 
 
 Terror of eternal world, instrument of Papal policy and 
 
 tyranny ... ... ... 162 
 
 set up by law to coerce Roman 
 
 Catholics ... ... 182 
 
 Test proposed by Editor to maintain civil and religious liberty 
 
 referred to ... ... ... ... ... 221 
 
 Dr. Murray's fear of, knowing its power ... ...ibid 
 
 effect of its production on him ... ... ...ibid
 
 407 
 
 Page 
 Test, blow at the political power and religion of Papacv ... 221 
 
 drawn out ... ... ... ... 334-336 
 
 Thomas Aquinas, his opinion as to property ... ... 86 
 
 Lessius on his opinion as to heretics ... 88 
 
 Sylvius on his 2da 2dce ... ... 91 
 
 standard of Maynooth ... ... 182 
 
 his doctrine on temporal power of Pope ... 282 
 
 lays down that he can deprive kings of 
 
 thrones ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 and absolve subjects from allegiance .. . ibid 
 
 his doctrines confirmed by Bull " Super So- 
 
 liditate" ... ... ... 282,320 
 
 Tithe war began in 1830, year after emancipation ... ... 58 
 
 _____ began under power of the Bulla Coenae ... ibid 
 
 . landlords of Ireland under curse for ... ..ibid 
 
 Dr. Murray calls "a blood-stained impost" ... 69 
 
 Dr. Doyle hopes, will be eternally hated by people 70 
 
 horrid treachery of Dr. Doyle on, in his letter to 
 
 Lord Liverpool ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Title to property in Ireland, O'Connell pretends gone out of 
 
 Church ... ... ... ... 75 
 
 secure to present possessors, as Slevin pretends 79 
 
 totally gone by law of Pope, is only founded 
 
 on rapine ... ... ... ... 86 
 
 heretics have none bound to restitution ... 88 
 
 cannot be secured by treaties with heretics 90 
 
 Torture the smooth satanic love of Popery in inflicting ... 96 
 predicted by Morrissy in 1821, to be set up as result 
 
 of emancipation ... ... ... ... 150 
 
 Bulls for setting up, published by Popish Bishops in 
 
 1832 ... ... ... ... ... 151 
 
 when proofs sufficient for, heretic to be dragged forth 
 
 from place of refuge .. ... ... 152 
 
 proofs sufficient for putting to ... ... ... 154 
 
 proofs sufficient for, to be communicated to Bishop 156 
 
 Tranquillity promised by Popish Bishops ... 120, 130, 184- 
 
 falsehood, treachery, and perjury of those who 
 
 promised it ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Treason, Papal laws of, when brought into operation ... 164* 
 
 how effectually promoted and maintained by Popery 195 
 
 principle on which Roman Catholics brought to com- 
 mit ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Papal how fostered by British liberty ... 267, 268 
 
 Trent, Council of, referred to by Dr. Doyle ... ... 109 
 
 Creed of Pope Pius, composed in obedience to ... 128 
 
 decrees of, not received in France ... ... 177 
 
 nor as Dr. Doyle asserts some of them in parts of Ire- 
 
 land ... ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 14th Canon of on baptism, part of test proposed by 
 
 Editor ... 336
 
 408 
 
 Page 
 Trent, Catechism of, extract from, in ^est ... ... 336 
 
 Treves, Archbishopric of, Report of Committee on 259, 260 
 
 Tuohy, Charles, Popish Bishop of Limerick, signs address of 
 
 1826 ... ... ... ... ... 325 
 
 Tuscany, Report of Committee of Commons on ... 268 
 
 " Bishops all appointed by recommendation of Sovereign ibid 
 
 Bishopricks left vacant rather than this be violated ... ibid 
 
 principle of Episcopal appointment in, reversed in 
 
 British Empire ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Tyranny and imposture of Papacy, test gives a blow to, 
 
 (see Pope, Popery, Bishops, Bulls) ... ... 221 
 
 Ultramontane doctrines and principles of Popish Bishops ... 63 
 
 real principles taught at Maynooth ... 130 
 
 set forth in pamphlet by Portuguese clergyman 280 
 
 review of do. by Censor of Portugal 280, 281 
 
 Doctors call Bulla Coenae very ancient ... 297 
 
 Unam Sanctam, Dr. Doyle's allusion to ... ... 176 
 
 Unigenitus, Bull, confessed to be in force in Ireland, ... 215 
 
 persecutes all who maintain civil and religious 
 
 liberty ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 when to be enforced on Protestants ... ... 216 
 
 how to be enforced on Roman Catholics ... ibid 
 
 violations of, punished under authority of Bulla 
 
 Ccenae ... ... ... ... 217 
 
 therefore proves Bulla Coenae in force ... 217, 235 
 
 extracts from ... ... ... 217-220 
 
 denounces with penalties the reading of the Scrip- 
 tures ... ... ... ... 218, 219 
 
 __ proves the falsehood of Popish Bishop's evidence on 
 
 excommunication ... ... ... 220 
 
 proves their falsehood in pretending not to shut up 
 
 Bible ... ibid 
 
 restrictions placed on Italian States of Milan and 
 
 Lombardy .. ... ... ... 266 
 
 state of this Empire comparatively with reference to ibid 
 
 _ how enforced in this country by Papal tyrants ... 267 
 
 effects of, on people ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Universities Foreign, answers of to questions ... ... 249 
 
 one tissue of falsehood ... ... ... ibid 
 
 specimen of, in the case of Louvaine ... ibid 
 
 amused with the questions sent over by Butler ibid 
 
 falsehood of, cloaked by sanction of Mr. Pitt ... ibid 
 
 Oxford, Cambridge, and Trinity College, contain 
 
 the documents of the Papacy that prove the 
 case ... ... ... 254-, 328 
 
 . documents in, list of ... ... ... 337 
 
 Van Espen, Canonist of highest authority in Church of Rome 26 
 mode of promulgating Papal laws proved by fc6, 27, 28
 
 409 
 
 Page 
 
 VanEspen, quotation from, as to 3d Canon, 4th Lateran ... 123 
 proves the falsehood of Dr. Doyle's quotations and 
 
 pretences ... ... ... ibid 
 
 and the authenticity of the Canon .. ... ibid 
 
 and establishes its infallibility as from Pope and 
 
 Council ... ... ... ... 125 
 
 laws of torture quoted from ... .. ... 155 
 
 referred to, as highest authority by Committee of 
 
 House of Commons ... ... ... 256 
 
 proves laws of Pope to be in force whenever pub- 
 
 lished ibid 
 
 acknowledges the rights of Sovereignty ... 281 
 
 Venice, States of, Report of Committee of Commons on ... 267 
 no Papal document admitted into, without restriction ibid 
 
 state of, compared with British dominions ... ibid 
 
 Bulla Ccfinae resisted in ... ... ... 297 
 
 Veto would have been conceded by Pope in 1815 ... 253 
 
 refused by Papal Bishops in Ireland ... ... ibid 
 
 folly of Protestant Government in ever conceding it ... 276 
 
 Viceroy of Naples, letter of King of Spain to ... ... 298 
 
 of Ireland, First Edition of this volume dedicated to ... 294 
 
 statements of facts and Bulls laid before him ... 295 
 
 encourages the criminals mentioned in this ... ibid 
 
 unwittingly entertains men proved to excommunicate 
 
 his Sovereign ... ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Vienne, Council of, Philip, King of Franks present at ... 119 
 
 decree of Clement V. in ... ... 143 
 
 Virgin Mary, abominable idolatry of, in Pope's letter ... 228 
 
 published by Popish Bishops ... ... ibid 
 
 _ lying statement of Popish Bishops as to idola- 
 try of , ... ... ... ... 313 
 
 . glories of, a blasphemous and idolatrous publica- 
 tion of Popish Bishops ... ... ... ibid 
 
 Wafers, saints, masses, &c. lying refuges of Popery 36, 229, 246 
 Waldenses, massacre of, under 3d Canon, 4th Lateran ... 99 
 Waldron, Peter, Popish Bishop of Killala, signs address of 1826 325 
 War not the support of religion, but religion that of war in 
 
 Popery 95 
 
 Weekly Freeman, advertisement of Dens in ... ., 21 
 
 Daily, advertisement not appear in 
 contains Dr. Murray's letter read in London 
 
 Woods, Mr. the Priest, compiler of Directories 
 
 his apology for Dr. Murray 
 
 examination of its truth 
 
 ibid 
 222 
 3 
 7 
 8 
 
 confederated iniquity of, and of all the Papal priesthood ibid 
 
 evidence of, as to 8th Vol. conclusive againstDr. Murray 9 
 
 Work this, object of, in extracts from report of Committee ... 274. 
 
 Wurtemburgh, report of Committee on, not essential ... 289 
 
 X
 
 DUBLIN : 
 PRINTED BY THOMAS I WHITE, 65, FLEET STREET
 
 Just Published, 
 
 I. 
 
 OF THE APOSTACY PREDICTED BY 
 ST. PAUL, 
 
 BY THE REV. MORTIMER O'SULLIVAN, D.D. 
 
 ii. 
 ROMANISM AS IT RULES IN IRELAND, 
 
 BY DR. O'SULLIVAN & REV. R. J. M'GHEE. 
 2Vols. 8vo. 1.4s. 1840. 
 
 The following works by the Rev. R. J. M'Ghee ; 
 III. 
 
 THE NOTES ON THE DOWAY BIBLE, 
 
 With an exposure of the Iniquity of the Popish Bishops. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 IV. 
 
 THE CASE PLAINLY STATED AND PROVED, 
 A SPEECH 
 
 HF.FORE A BODY OP THE ELECTORS OF THE UNIVERSITY OF 
 DUBLIN. Is. 6d. 
 
 And repeated in substance before the Professors and Masters if 
 Oxford and Cambridge. 
 
 V. 
 
 THE DIOCESAN STATUTES OF THE 
 PROVINCE OF LEINSTER. 
 
 KFPRINTED WITH NOTES AND TRANSLATIONS. 3s. Gd. 
 VI. 
 
 THE POPE'S CATECHISM, 
 
 AS NOW TAUGHT AT ROME. 2s. Gd. 
 VII. 
 
 A KEY TO THE DOCUMENTS OF THE 
 PAPAL APOSTACY, 
 
 As lodged in the Universities of Oxford, Cambridge, and Trinity 
 
 College, Dublin. Is. Seeley and Burnside. 
 These Books furnish a complete chain of proof and copious de- 
 monstrations of the present crimes of the Papacy. There is no 
 statement contained in them for which a confident appeal may not 
 now be made to the Libraries of Oxford, Cambridge, and Trinity 
 College, Dublin.
 
 000037019 7